Dragon’s Gap Fantasy Romance Box Set 1-3

Plus Love’s Catalyst

By L.M. Lacee

Copyright © 2012 L. M. Lacee. All rights reserved. Published by PrivotelConcepts

This Dragon’s Gap set No.1 is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Ant resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher or author constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. If you would like to use material from this book (other than for review purposes), prior written permission must be obtained by contacting the publisher at lmlaceewrights@gmail.com. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

FBI Anti-Piracy Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of a copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, if investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to five years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. For permissions contact:leonieauthor@gmail.com

CONTENTS

Reighn & Sage

Sharm and Edith’s Story

Love’s Catalyst

Storm and Charlie’s Story

BOOKS IN THE DRAGON’S GAP SERIES

NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR

This is a work of fiction!

This Dragon’s Gap set No.1 is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental

Reighn & Sage

By L.M. Lacee

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY:

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR:

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE:

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX:

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT:

Epilogue:

CHAPTER ONE:

S age Harris, stood with three hundred females in the backyard of their Alpha’s property, waiting for him to acknowledge that they were there. Anger pulsed in the air, smothering all other emotions, except for the crushing pain emanating from the female standing beside her.

As she looked around the yard, she knew life was about to change for herself and all these females born of the union between a human mother and a shifter father. As well as the Alphas who they awaited. Robard and Pearl Harris, Alphas of the Western Mountain Pack ruled the world, at the will of the Shifter Goddess.

Like all these females Sage too had come to her Uncle Robard’s territories for protection, living here had been most of these females only recourse. Safety for themselves and their children drove them to live within the territories of the pack. This was not because the pack offered a prosperous way of life… far from it.

Unfortunately as with the non-shifter world the pure-blood shifters viewed the half-bloods with suspicion and distrust. Unable to identify as full-shifter or full-human was a constant burden for the females. Sadly not everyone liked the results that came from the unions of humans and shifters. Although there were benefits to being the offspring of the association. Sage like many of the females appreciated, the gift from her father that flowed through her veins. Along with the many benefits they all received, like the healing abilities they were endowed with and especially the slow rate of aging. As with the full-bloods, the females all looked younger than their actual age. Unfortunately, these were only a few of the good and positive gifts about being a shifter. Sadly those same gifts that made being a half-shifter wonderful, in the world they had very dangerous consequences for half-bloods. Resulting often in abuse and sometimes even death.

CHAPTER TWO:

L ife, as Sage knew it on this fateful night, came to an unexpected end when the Goddess appeared to her in her apartment. This evening was one of the few times her uncle had not insisted she join him and Pearl. She had just finished her own meal when a golden ball of light appeared and coalesced into a female with long blue hair that fell in a curtain around her body. Her gown was a mixture of blues and greens. The material Sage was positive could not be of this world. She desperately wanted to reach out and feel if it was as soft as it looked. The apparition was hauntingly beautiful, with skin that glowed and eyes that were a deep green. Sage was positive as she stared at her, that the Goddess could read every one of her thoughts and look deeply into her heart and soul. Instant knowledge of who stood before her blossomed within Sage’s heart and mind. She dropped to her knees. “Goddess!”

Ahh! The perfect daughter of my Terrac and Skye, a blessing long awaited. Rise sweet Sage we have much to discuss.

Sage had risen and stood with joy and wonder in her heart and soul to find herself in the presence of such grace. Sadly this euphoric state did not remain. She asked Sage if she knew of the agreement between her and the Alphas. She assured her she did, as it was one of the first things anyone who came to live within the territories was instructed in. Then she recited what everyone was taught.

The Goddess who oversaw all shifters had entered into an agreement with the Alphas and pack of the Western Mountains territories. They were tasked with the safety and protection of all half-bloods. It was not an arduous agreement for Robard and Pearl Harris to abide by. And for their dedication the Goddess gave the Alphas the right to rule the Shifter Nation and endowed the pack with riches. The benefit at the time to the modest pack and which reportedly swayed not only the Alphas. But every member to accept the deal was the promise of new pack membership and territory. An Alpha’s value was measured by the size of his pack and the land he held. To hold the Shifter Nation made Robard and Pearl the King and Queen of Shifters.

Once again Sage mentally shook her head with a mixture of sadness and anger at the stupidity or naivety of the pack. Standing in the presence of the divine as she had. She wondered how her uncle and his mate had been so naive in not realizing that all gifts came with their own share of consequences.

Sadly in the last few years, she had come to the realization that it had been greed and power that had decided for the Alphas and pack. Not altruism, as she had first hoped when she had learned of the agreement.

Now as the Goddess told her that her uncle had been lying to her and to all who came to live in his territory. Her heart had cried when she learned that every time she had assured the females of the pack that he, her uncle loved and wanted them here to protect and keep them safe. She had unwittingly been lying. She listened as the Goddess told her how her uncle Robard and his mate Pearl and the pack themselves, had broken the agreement and her trust. When Sage stood stupefied in disbelief. The Goddess with a flourish produced the agreement she unfurled the scroll and handed it to Sage urging her to read the clauses for herself. With anger and pain beating at her temples, Sage read the clauses the Goddess had highlighted.

One: Both the Alphas could not be absent from their immediate territory at the same time.

Two: The pack would provide and allow settlement within their home territory, for all half-blood shifters of all species.

Three: The Alpha pair would demand that the pack members keep safe all the progeny of a union between a male and a human female. (As no female shifter ever had a child outside of a mating, this caveat never applied to them, other than they were expected to treat all progeny as pack.)

Four: The Alphas and all the Western Mountain pack members were never to intentionally hurt, abuse or kill any half shifters under their protection.

When Sage was finished, she raised eyes filled with confusion and asked the Goddess. “Why hide this?”

The Goddess delicately shrugged. I do not know. You can see my Sage that it was not a difficult agreement to abide by. The Alpha’s went into this agreement on behalf of their pack with complete understanding of what was expected of them and their members.

Sage had nodded, she did see and she also knew that within a month of accepting the deal with the Goddess, the Western Mountain pack had flourished. Each year that passed they had become more dominant, wealthier and the demand to reside within their borders rose.

The Goddess had then spoken of how she had waited for Robard and Pearl to correct the behavior of the full-bloods. And to reinforce the agreement between them, but this was to no avail. Heartbroken Sage had pleaded on her uncle’s behalf. Telling the Goddess all the good he did for the full and half- bloods alike. And what he intended to do in the future, the plans he spoke often to her of.

With a look of utter sorrow on her perfect features, the Goddess had taken Sage’s hands in hers. Then with a thought, she had placed the images of his neglect in her mind. She had shown her some of the females under his care and the exploitation of the many half-bloods by the pack in and out of his immediate territory. She showed Sage the appalling conditions the half-blood females not in his immediate territory were made to work in. As well as the squalor, they were having to live and house their children within. She showed her how some could barely feed themselves let alone their young.

Then sadly she showed her how they were often punished by the ones that should have been their protectors. Finally, she showed her how Sage’s uncle and aunt were not securing the safety of the half-bloods as they had sworn to do. She pointed out the many times Sage had gone to her uncle to discuss her concerns and the concerns of the females. And how he had dismissed her worries and the females cares with a wave of his hand. Sage could not dispute his behavior but still she argued on his behalf. She swore her uncle would do something about the plight of the half-bloods that he would make it right. Especially when she explained it to him. She begged the Goddess for a reprieve.

The Goddess had cupped her cheek saying softly. You are truly your father’s daughter. He would have been so proud of you but my dear child it is far too late!

Sage looked down as the Goddess’s beautiful face contorted into a mask of abject sorrow as she placed her finger between Sage’s eyes. Showing her why there would be no reprieve for the Alphas and the members of the Western Mountain Pack.

With dawning horror Sage became a witness to a horrendous crime as she watched an image shimmer into life on her dining room wall. A picture of Pearl and her betas torturing and finally delivering a killing blow to an innocent young girl played out in front of her very eyes. She watched the sweet, kind-hearted teenager with a heart of gold who everyone loved. Fall to the ground in a tangle of limbs as the three females stood over her and laughed.

Sage screamed with pain as she dropped to her knees crying out from the depths of her grief. Beating her fists against the floor as she wept for an innocent’s life. “No… No! Oh Pearl what did you do? She was a not a threat to you. Why… why? She should have been safe. She should have been protected. Why?”

Finally, her despair quietened to sobs as she pressed her forehead onto the floor. Words barely audible flowed from her throat. “Forgive me, Flora. I let you down. I should have kept you safe. Sweet Flora, sweet kind lovable Flora…”

The Goddess, her beautiful golden face fill of pain and anguish leaned down and lifted Sage to her feet. In a voice harsh with sorrow, she asked. Now do you see my Sage? It is too late for them now. I have found a safe, wonderful place for my chosen. Where they can find mates and have families, where the young will be accepted. There are adults just waiting to be parents, hoping for the love of a child. Little ones will find love and a life worth living. They are desperately wanted. Will you become my voice for my chosen? Her voice softened to a mere whisper as she told Sage. I made a mistake when I made the decision to have only one Alpha, and his pack become the guardians of my chosen. Your father disagreed with what I wanted to do and stepped down as Alpha. He believed that the guardianship should have been spread over all the Alphas and packs. It is why he left his home and found your mother. He knew even when I did not and would not see. That the agreement I eventually entered into with your uncle and his mate was wrong! I have seen too late his wisdom. I sadly chose wrongly. With tears filling her voice, she cried. I was wrong!

She dropped her hand from Sage’s face as she pleaded once more. Please, Terrac and Skye’s daughter will you help me to right this wrong?

Sage listened to her inner voice. Listened to the words of her Goddess but most of all she listened to the long ago spoken words of her father when he had advised her. “It is never wrong to fight injustice and the fight can take many forms. It is only wrong to not try and sometimes, you have to know when to leave and let nature take its own course.”

He had done that, and this was one of those times Sage knew she too had to step aside and let nature find its own way. So she found her voice and swallowed her anger and sadness, locking them away for later. She straightened her shoulders, wiped the tears from her face and said one word. “Yes.”

At her acceptance the Goddess shone, engulfing Sage in her Grace! Thank you Sage now show my chosen to their new home. Save as many of my children as you can. Empower others to do the same. I will assist when it is possible. The days, when the pure-blood shifters dominated the world are ending. Stand for my chosen Sage.

So here she was! Just past nine o’clock on a cool summer’s eve while the world started its descent into night waiting with thousands of others for their life to change. Wondering how all these females had t known to come here this night, at his time. Then like a lightning bolt realization hit her, the Goddess was responsible!

Sage closed her eyes and felt the essence of the Goddess in the very ground they stood upon. She knew many more females beyond the borders of the pack’s home territory waited for their Goddess’s word to leave their homes tonight.

She sighed as she finally admitted to herself that she had been toying with the idea of leaving her uncle’s home. Before her aunt did something stupid like pressure her uncle into arranging a mating between her and the asshole, Dick Rynne. One of her uncle’s betas, a male that sent chills down Sage’s spine each time he was near. His underlying hatred of all non-pure bloods was intensely frightening.

Sage knew her uncle and aunt, in fact, all within the house were well aware she and all the females were there. She knew her uncle had known the minute the females had walked across his boundary line. She looked around at the poorly dressed, work worn females who held in their arms children theirs or someone else’s. Other young children or teenagers stood close to the adults. Too many of them were underfed and looked unwell. How she wondered did the Alpha’s miss this abuse. How had she?

Sage understood that the territory had grown quickly and many packs aligned themselves with the Western Mountain pack. Growing the communities and territories throughout the world but surely the Alphas of those packs reported to her uncle. He was often gone from home visiting those areas, how did he not see what was happening.

Cynically she decided he had seen and turned a blind eye to the female’s treatment. Because it was plain to see that with the help of the half-bloods, the packs income had increased substantially. Pack members became rich almost overnight and had successful businesses throughout the territories.

Supposedly to help provide for the half-blood shifters, the full-blood members employed them exclusively to work in their companies. Small businesses grew into large prosperous enterprises with the ever increasing workforce again almost overnight. Factories that were on the decline, suddenly were producing and expanding to dominate markets throughout the world due to an abundance of workers. Unemployment was a thing of the past for full-bloods businesses. The industries were not the only ones to take advantage of the increased workforce.

Pack members were overjoyed to find nannies and housekeepers within the half-blood community. Wages for half-bloods were just above the poverty pay rate and sometimes not even that. As far as the full-bloods were concerned they were fulfilling the terms of the agreement. The half-bloods were provided for and employed which meant they were protected.

This was a win-win for the Alphas and the full-blood shifters. Unfortunately as time passed, it became clear it was not a win for the half-bloods. Exploitation was rife as Sage now witnessed she wondered if her uncle would see what she was seeing. Then just as quickly she realized it would make no difference if he did, sometimes it was too late to fix what was broken. She shifted uncomfortable with her thoughts, and the sadness and anger as well as the underlying taint of hatred that hung heavily in the air.

Flora’s sister Mary stood beside her while silent tears ran unchecked down her face. In her arms she cradled the lifeless body of her just turned thirteen year old sister. Her body forever held in the shifted half-form. Dead from a knife thrust into the back of her neck. Others joined with Mary, crying their own silent tears at the death of the much loved girl. Her happy innocent nature forever lost to the world. A sad sacrifice to someone’s hatred. Many of the females were beyond tears only hatred and rage filled their hearts and minds, along with betrayal from the ones that were meant to be their protectors

Sage wished she was able to shed her own tears but her rage barely held in check burned hot in her soul. Her heart was heavy with sadness for what was to come. She straightened her shoulders as she forced her feelings deep within herself and held them there along with her screams of outrage at the senseless death of an innocent.

CHAPTER THREE:

T he opening of the back doors brought her attention back from her thoughts. As she watched the Alpha walk out onto his deck that surrounded the newly completed fifteen bedroom mansion he and his mate called home.

He looked over the throng of females who filled his backyard and out beyond to where his pack surrounded his property. He wiped the remainder of his meal from his lips as he moved to the edge of the deck. Then in his deep bass voice, he demanded of Sage. “Niece, what is the meaning of this?”

Sage took one step forward and swept her hand towards Mary and her burden. “You and yours broke the agreement Alpha Harris. We have come, so you can see what has become of one of the chosen you pledged the Goddess to protect.”

Robard Harris and two of his betas moved down the two sweeping steps. While his mate and her betas moved to take his place, and so they could see better. Robard was still a handsome man of sixty. Like all shifters he looked half his age and prided himself on staying fit and stronger than his men. He was a huge strongly, muscled male standing six foot-four with a thick chest and wide shoulders. He was blessed with long black hair that matched his dark eyes and a straight nose which led to a hard mouth and a small goatee. Which he often referred to as his only vanity.

He eyed the females in his yard and sighed, so many… there were so many females. He mentally snorted, that of course was the problem he and his Pearl had not foreseen, when they had made the deal with the Goddess.

The effect on his full-blood males was they no longer were restrained from taking human lovers or looking for a mate amongst the humans. And as he stood here now looking at these females in his yard, he once again saw the fruits of those unions. For some unknown reason the shifters were very prolific when mating with a human female. Sadly as well as disturbing was the fact only females were ever produced from these unions. He had finally been forced to issue a threat of banishment to the males to try to stem the birth rate.

Alarmingly it seemed that while the half-blood population grew, the full-blooded community was declining at a rate never seen before. Of course only he knew of this, he had designed a coded message system that kept the reports from the Alpha’s throughout the world secret. Therefore, insuring no one other than himself was able to decipher the contents. The claims of decreased full-blood births left him confused and disturbed. He could find no reason for it, or worse a solution. Fear of a challenge to his leadership kept him from sharing this knowledge with his mate or pack. He reasoned the Goddess had her own justifications for this, but it troubled him greatly.

Robard returned from his worries as he heard Pearl gasp and cover her mouth when she saw the body of the young girl in her sister’s arms. He demanded harshly. “What are you implying Sage? We, my people did not do this.” He looked at his men, who shook their heads. No one had talked about the death of a half-blood to them or reported such.

John his first beta said in a slightly scornful tone. “It looks like she tried to shift.” He shrugged his shoulders dismissively. “It happens Alpha.”

“Especially to the young. Half-bloods should not try to shift. Foolish bitch.” Dick, his second beta sneered as he looked over the females who were present. Taking note of those that should be working, not here moaning of a death no one cared about. Robard, Alpha of the Western Mountains Pack and overseer of the shifter nation, relaxed his tense shoulders and spine as he listened to his men. It was obvious what had happened, his niece was getting above herself. Maybe his Pearl was right, Sage needed to be mated. Again he mentally snorted, this time with disgust. There was no blame to be laid at his door. He and his people’s hands were clean of this incident. Still he couldn’t help the trickle of unease that gripped his soul as his eyes searched Sage’s calm face.

He had planned a quiet night with his mate and friends over two or three bottles of wine, not to be dealing with this bullshit. His days were hard enough this is what he employed Sage for after all, and here she was leading the rabble.

For eight years Sage had worked for her uncle as his secretary and unofficial liaison between the half-blood females and the members of the pack. She had been twenty years old when she found her way to her uncle’s home, after her mother had passed away. Her best quality as far as Robard was concerned was her calm assurance that all would be put right with time. As well as her vast patience and unwavering belief that if she just worked harder and tried harder, she would find solutions to any problem. He admired that about h as he had about her father…of course like his brother, she was wrong. But he never disabused her of the notion or the belief that if she worked hard then her life and everyone else’s would be better.

Sage’s attitude along with her sense of humor convinced most people to respond positively to her requests. At twenty-eight she was an amazing package of energy combined with a sharp intelligence and an abundance of untapped power. From her father she had received his fairness of mind and his innate sense of justice. Not however his fleet of foot or his sable hair coloring. From her mother she received an immense wealth of power, reinforced by her father’s wolf-blood as well as her mother’s sense of humor and compassion for others. She however did not receive her mother’s beauty or gracefully slender physique.

Unfortunately, Sage did not physically take after either of her beautiful parent. Where they had both been slim and tall she was short standing only five foot- five. In fact Sage often thought of herself as the typical average female. She often overlooked her blue eyes that were fringed with long dark lashes, making the color seem more other-worldly.

As Robard looked into the eyes of his niece he could swear a light shone from their depths. Tempering his anger as another less patient sigh escaped he looked over the faces of the females present. While he tried to keep the exasperation and scorn from his voice. “You heard what my betas have said.” He shrugged as he reasserted. “It looks like the young girl tried to shift. I am sorry that it happened, but it is a higher probability that a half-blood will die as a result of trying to shift than a full-blood.”

Robard meant pure-blood, but he tried not to use that term. The half-bloods and Sage seemed to get upset by it. As no one made a sound or moved. He couldn’t help the irritation that entered his tone from showing as he stated.

“It is sad I know. Nature will have her way, there is nothing to be done. You should return to your homes and prepare her for burial.”

He pulled on the tuft of chin hair as the tension of the females finally communicated itself to him. “It is the way of the young half-bloods to push boundaries. Mine and I will not be held responsible for some young girl’s foolish mistake.”

A hard female voice called out from the back of the pack. “So what you are saying then Alpha, is little Flora and us half-bloods are not yours?”

Robard felt a line of sweat snake down his spine something else was going on here. He quickly stepped back from his earlier statement and allowed a little of what made him the Alpha to enter his voice. He had found it was usually enough to quell any argument. “Do not be ridiculous! That is not what I said. Young full-bloods as well as half-bloods will push the limits of their endurance. They always have. This is what I mean. The young girl pushed past her limitations and suffered for it. We of the pack are saddened and will grieve for her passing, but once again I say. We did not cause this tragic accident.”

Sage stepped back beside Mary and her burden, her eyes remained on both the Alphas and their betas as she gently turned the young girl Flora’s chin. “And the knife wound in her neck, the one that ended her life. That is of no consequence?”

Robard Harris drew in his breath and closed his eyes. His wolf snarling with disbelief as his mind screamed. No...No! Dear Goddess No! This cannot be happening?

Opening his eyes, he looked again at all the females and saw what he had missed before, beyond the grief and anger. Distrust and hatred filled their eyes and hardened their faces. How had he missed this, how had his people close to him missed this? He held his hands out imploringly.

“Sage! Ladies! Please believe me. Neither I nor any of mine did this terrible deed. I will find out who did, I swear.”

The eyes that stared back at him from the face of his niece belonged to a stranger as did the voice that spoke from her lips. Alpha Robard Harris and Alpha Pearl Harris. I placed in yours and the Western Mountain pack’s hands, the safe keeping of those of my blood. Now I find one of mine dead. What say you?

Robard felt sweat dampen his body as his mind scrambled to comprehend what was happening. “Goddess! I will find out what happened here today.”

What happened is one of yours took the life from this sweet child. For their own pleasure!

Robard drew himself to his full height, fear and outrage battling for supremacy in his mind as his voice filled with the growl of his wolf. “Goddess! If this is so? Allow me to find the one and punish them.”

He heard his mate’s sharply indrawn breath along with the gasps of her betas. But before he could question the reason for hers or their concern. A pain the like of which he had never felt before attacked his body. He felt his wolf succumb to the agony he was feeling and howl from the depths of his soul, joined by all the wolves from his pack.

Then as quickly as it came, it was gone and he found himself on his knees breathing heavily. Raising his eyes from the ground, he looked up into the eyes of his Goddess, who had grown and now filled the sky with her presence. Her voice thundered out over the world, shaking the ground he kneeled upon. “YOU THINK I LIE ALPHA?”

Barely able to speak he gasped out. “No Goddess, please forgive my words.”

She stared down at him and as she did he realized every full-blood shifter were on their knees. Unlike the half-blood females who remained standing. Fear coated the back of his throat and tongue as once again the Goddess’s voice filled with anger and betrayal, thundered through his mind and body.

“You think Alpha, that I do not know who killed my chosen?”

“No Goddess.” Robard managed through dry lips as he closed his eyes and tried to take a full breath. When he returned his eyes to hers, she had returned Sage’s body to her normal size and her voice was quieter. I trusted you Alpha, to keep the ones I sent to you safe. You have failed to uphold your side of the bargain we made. My chosen live in squalor while you and yours do not. My chosen are barely able to feed and clothe the young your males visit upon them. You and yours do not. My chosen work until they almost die of exhaustion for barely any return. You and yours enjoy the profits from their labor. All Alphas and all full-blood shifters have failed my chosen!

She shook her head as her eyes wept tears that scorched the grass surrounding her. Therefore, I have no option but to rescind our agreement. The contract is void.

She looked at him, tears in her voice as she said softly. I am so disappointed. I had great hopes for you Robard Harris. Sadly your brother was right. You and your mate were never capable of upholding the agreement. I should have listened to him.

The Goddess released Sage’s body back to her as sorrow swept the world. With one sorrowful look at her uncle, Sage turned and walked to the back of the yard. Only then did Robard climb to his feet and step up onto the deck and helped his mate to her feet. At the same time realizing that Sage was the only female left on his property. It took him two tries but finally he managed to say hoarsely.

“Wait, Goddess... Please! This can be fixed... I can fix this! Just tell me who did this, and I will make it right.”

She turned and looked at him. He found he could not read the expression on her face. “She is gone uncle. She is very sad and angry.”

“Sage baby, don’t go. You know what will happen if you go. Stay! Make them all come back and stay. I can fix this, please!” When she made no move to comply, he yelled. “Sage!”

With her face now devoid of all expression, she spread her hands wide saying. “I could not make that happen even if I wanted too. You and your pure-bloods, angered the Goddess and she does not forgive easily and neither do I.”

Anger finally whipped between them as she yelled, causing the ground to tremble. “You uncle had one chance, and you squandered it!” Her eyes swept the others and landed once again on his mate and her betas.

Sage always knew of her aunt’s resentment at the perceived threat she had represented to her leadership. Due mainly to the fact Sage had immense influence on the females of the Western Mountain pack, who had sought her guidance more often than Pearl or her betas. Sadly the Alpha pair had produced no offspring adding to Pearl’s resentment of Sage who was a child from the true Alpha of the pack. Pearl hated Sage for being her father’s daughter and for the secret she held within her own heart, her love for Sage’s father. As far as Pearl was concerned, Sage was a constant reminder of her own failure to have the male she wanted. Not the male her wolf had decided on for a mate.

She nodded her head at them. “She sealed your fate uncle. They are responsible, as are you for turning a blind eye to what was happening. I begged you uncle to change the way you viewed the ones your males conceived but you denied the problem. So you will now reap what you have sown.”

Dick stepped down off the porch as anger poured from him mixed with a healthy dose of fear. “That’s bullshit! She’s fucking lying! We did nothing wrong. If the half-bloods are fucked up, it is their own fault. We did nothing wrong!”

Sage stared from Dick to her uncle as she said. “Right there is one of your reasons and your answer for what has happened.” Her eyes traveled once more over each person who stood with Robard. “I wish I could say I was sorry, but I will not lie.”

Robard thought of a hundred things he wanted to say, instead he pleaded with her. “Sage… niece. Tell me who did this?”

She turned from him pushing him to the edge of his temper as he took a step forward and barked out. “Sage!”

Without turning around she answered. “Your mate and her betas. Who else?” Driving the air from his lungs as he staggered back away from her and her words and his mate who looked at him out of cold black eyes. With supreme effort he remained standing, refusing to allow his legs to buckle dropping him to his knees again.

Then he watched Sage step into the glowing sphere that had appeared in front of her. The most powerful Alpha of the world watched as his small niece, the daughter of his late brother enter the sphere. That slowly faded away, the last he saw of her was her back as she walked from his world.

CHAPTER FOUR:

R obard Harris stood knees locked while he watched the residual glow fade slowly into blackness. All the while the words from his niece seeped into his brain and took up residence. He moved down the steps to stand beside his two betas as shock held him silent. While the males and females from his pack in and out of wolf form. Walked slowly into his backyard filling up the space that just a few short minutes ago, held hundreds of angry grief stricken females.

Robard, Alpha for the great nation of shifters, turned and stared at his mate. A beautiful pure-blood wolf. Pearl had long sable hair and grey eyes in a narrow face with skin that glowed with good health and vitality. She was tall slim and everything he had ever wanted in a mate. But he lived constantly with the knowledge that even though their wolves were mates, there was something missing from their union. Pearl did not share the same deep love for him that he held for her which he believed resulted in Pearls inability to get pregnant. Therefore, he had tolerated and turned a blind eye to Pearl’s quirks and abrasive nature. As well as her superior attitude to any who were not of pure-blood. No one had ever complained to him directly or indirectly. When on occasion he questioned the females, they never told him or showed signs of fear or abuse. He assumed, incorrectly it seemed that Pearl stayed within the guide lines of how the half-bloods must be treated.

Sage had been telling him for years that all was not right within his pack and that the females were unhappy but he had not listened. He realized now he had relied too much on his betas and his mate’s reports on the health and morale of the pack. He now saw the rare times he did speak to a female it was not to learn anything, it had solely been to appease Sage.

He shook his head as he thought back on the excuses he had given himself and her. The times he had proclaimed it was her job to oversee the half-bloods, which was why he had employed her. He now understood that was just a way of brushing the problems away. He closed his eyes and tried to think of what to do, how to make this right and realized there was nothing! She had been killed in his territory by his mate, they as a pack had failed her. He had failed her and failed all half-bloods, failed his pack and his Goddess. They were supposed to be the protectors. He and his mate had agreed to safeguard all of the chosen. Now she, his beloved, his Pearl, had not only betrayed their Goddess and their pack, but she had betrayed him. Her mate!

He hung his head as he thought about what she had done. She had taken a young innocent girls life and then sat down to dinner with him as though nothing had happened. What did that say about him as a mate? As an Alpha… He looked out over the pack that surrounded him as they waited for him to explain. Waiting for him to heal the shock and pain they all felt coming from him. Sadness invaded his heart as his people waited silently, not understanding it was all gone. The Goddess would have no choice now. They had broken her trust in so many ways. He saw what Sage had been trying to tell him. What she had pleaded for him to do. “Look!” She had said on so many occasions, when just the two of them had walked the streets of the town late at night surrounding his estates. “Just look around uncle and see what is happening!”

It was such a little thing she had asked him to do. But repeatedly he had ignored her attempts to show him the damage that was going on around him. He now understood the shadow in her eyes. It was not tiredness or loneliness as Pearl had said, it had been despair. His mind raced with thoughts of what had been and what will be. The Goddess would take everything from them now, his mate and people did not understand that the life they knew was over. Turning towards her again he waited until she looked at him. Even though he wanted to shout and beat his fists against the ground, he held still and in a voice devoid of all emotion, he asked “What did you do Pearl?”

She looked at him, then over all the wolves who had turned towards her when he had spoken and felt an icy finger of dread skim down her spine. Life had worked out well for Pearl who loved her abundant life style and what that garnered her, respect power and the ability to own everything she saw. She especially loved being the shifter nations female Alpha, who had ultimate control of her domain. Having the half-bloods at her beck and call, under the threat of banishment if they did not comply with her wishes, had been its own reward. So she did now what she always did when confronted by Robard after some misdeed he suspected she had done. Her face morphed into an expression of innocence and she modulated her voice to sound wounded as she asked. “Are you telling me you believe that… that... half-blood?”

Ignoring her question Robard cocked his head to one side and infused a little of the power of his wolf into his voice. “What. Did. You. Do. Mate?”

Yes. We would all very much like to know what it was you did, mate to the Alpha?

Not one person or wolf moved as three robed figures appeared at the side of the house. Robard stood helpless while he watched the beings as they glided between his people and came to stand feet away from him and his betas. They stopped just short of the illumination of the garden lights. Keeping their faces in shadow or maybe they cast their own shadow from the hoods they wore. Robard did not know his eyesight, like all shifters was exceptional but he could not see the faces of the hooded ones... Elementals stood in his yard!

He had heard the whispers that the Elementals once again walked the earth. But like most others he had not believed the great ones were here. Seeing the appearance of the beings on his property without his knowledge was daunting. Robard as Alpha knew when anyone crossed his border to not feel these great ones arrivals sent chills skating over his skin. Although as he saw and felt their power he realized nothing could have prepared him for the actual reality of the Elementals. He now understood the fear and awe that was generated when people spoke of them.

One of the Elementals pointed to the ground before him and in the space of part of a second Pearl and her betas. Who had been huddled together on the deck were standing on the exact spot he had pointed too. Fear was a living breathing entity, and it lived in the hearts of the shifters as a whole.

Robard stood helpless as his mate faced death, as they all faced death. One of the three spoke, it was as though his voice rang from around the world. We are here because you failed in your duty to your Goddess.

John, Robard’s beta stepped forward and demanded. “How... how did we?”

The Elementals ignored his question. Then as John made to move forward again the Elemental on the left, lifted a finger sending him flying across the yard and into the ground about a foot. No one moved. No one ran to his aid, it was not even a thought on their minds. Only silence met this attack. The Elemental in the center continued speaking.

Your beloved Goddess gave you one simple responsibility, to keep safe all the offspring from the unions between a shifter and any other. Your pack was chosen from all other packs for this task.

YOU FAILED!

It was as if the very Earth itself held its breath. Not a sound was heard, even the air barely moved. Then the same being asked, in the same quiet voice that carried to the furthest corner of the world. Why is that Alpha? How is it that the greatest, the richest pack in the world failed?

Robard realized as he looked at the Elemental he could now make out the features of the being. And by looking into those ethereal features he was un-surprised to see his fate and gave up any pretense of control. His voice came out of a throat gone dry. “I failed... We failed because we did not listen or value the gift we were given.”

Three pairs of eyes swung towards Pearl and said in unison. We ask again? What. Did. You. Do?

Robard went to speak, to protect his mate even after all she had done and found he could not. The Elemental on the left smiled, and it chilled him to the bones. It is not for you to answer. Your mate made a decision. She must now take ownership of it!

Pearl felt fear eat at her chest. She knew she was not going to be able to pass this off as an accident or place the blame on her betas. Either option would have worked if she had needed to use them, if as unlikely as it was Robard had found out what had happened earlier that day.

Pearl’s wolf sneered as her fear grew, her wolf’s outrage at the three males made itself known as she demanded. How dare these people. These males, who hide behind hoods come here and try to scare my pack and us. We are wolf, the chosen one.

Pearl answered her wolf. You are right. Once again, Robard the great Alpha will not act, he stands there trembling with fear. I will have to take control as I always do! She sniffed with disdain as she decided, she was not going to be bullied by these flunkies of the Goddess’s. I am the daughter of two strong Alphas and mated to the Alpha of the world. She looked at the three males and threw her shoulders back and her head up as she voiced the scorn she felt. “How dare you come here and question me? I am the daughter of two strong Alphas. I am the mate of the world’s Alpha. We are the Alphas of the Western Mountain Pack. We were appointed by the Goddess herself. You have no right to demand that I, Alpha Pearl Harris should answer to you!”

She looked around at the cowered wolves in and out of the yard, then turned her hateful gaze onto the three Elementals. She sneered her venom as her face transformed from lovely to hateful, while the ugliness of what she said spilled out.

“You stand there and think you have the right to judge me or my mate and our pack.” Pearl shrugged and spread her hands wide as she appealed to her pack. “I did nothing wrong the girl wished to shift. My betas and I tried to help her that is all. It did not work. Apparently she was weak, and it was a mercy to put her down. So she died in a half shifted state, it happens. The half-bloods are not worthy enough to shift, we have all said as much. They have shown us time and again that they are not gifted by the Goddess as we are. Look at tonight they walked away, after all, we have given them. All we have done for them, we opened our territory to them. Allowed them to build homes and allowed them to work, and breed. We gave them a place to be safe.

Ungrateful half-bloods. I did nothing wrong. Nothing to be punished for. If you need to punish someone find that whore Sage and make an example of her. She was the one to turn our people from us.”

She smirked at the three hooded males when she heard the pack start to murmur in agreement. With a healthy slice of contempt, she demanded of the three. “Leave this place, there is nothing that we are guilty of here. This is pack business, not yours!”

Robard watched in defeat as his mate sealed their fate with her words. When she turned to him with a triumphant smile on her face, he could see nothing of the female he had grown to love. Looking into her eyes, he saw what she was, a foolish female that had just killed them all.

I think you have misunderstood. The three Elementals said as one. We are not here to judge you!

Pearl spun around as they finished speaking and demanded. “Then why are you here?”

The Elemental in the center stared at Robard and said. You have already been judged and found guilty!

Robard felt a shaft of fear stab his heart and heard his wolf howl as his betas cried out in anger. Pearl’s eyes widened and he heard her whisper. “Robard.”

Her betas hung their heads, and he saw tears drip from their eyes as the Elementals spoke again.

Years ago your Goddess entered into a bargain with the Western Mountain Pack. Every member of your pack from your Alpha and his mate and their betas to the omegas, agreed that you would accept the responsibility of caring for her chosen. As you had been chosen. All of the full-blood shifter nation came under the control of your Alphas. For one purpose and one purpose only. To protect the chosen. You have failed in your duty.

GUILTY!

You Alpha Robard Harris allowed an innocent to die.

GUILTY!

You Alpha Pearl Harris caused an innocent to die.

GUILTY!

Voices rang out echoing the judgment around the world. Then the Elemental turned to the pack and announced.

Every one of you failed to protect the chosen of your Goddess.

GUILTY!

The word echoed once again. The Elemental then turned to Pearl and her betas, Tina and Mandy.

You three females held an innocents life in your hands and you committed the worse crime of all. You knew she was one of the chosen. A bright and shining light yet you still took her life by intent or not. It makes no difference. Your actions caused her death.

GUILTY! GUILTY! GUILTY!

The word sounded over and over until each and every person or wolf lay on the ground. Leaving only the three Elementals standing as the last of the echoes died away. The world went dark, all shifters throughout the planet heard the golden tones of their Goddess as she spoke her last decree.

Pearl Harris. Mate to Alpha Harris of the Western Mountain Pack. Female Alpha for the shifter Nation. Betrayer of your Mate and Pack.

Beta’s Amanda and Katina Gill of the Western Mountain Pack. Betrayers of your Alpha and Pack.

You have all been found guilty this day of the stated crimes and for the betrayal of your Goddess and the Nation of Shifters.

Stunned the betas stood eyes wide with disbelief. Pearl had tears streaming down her face as she shook her head from side to side. Denying the charges.

Through your actions Alpha Pearl Harris, you have made our contract null and void. So as agreed you forfeit the right for you and your mate Robard Harris to rule. The shifter nation will be penalized in accordance with the final clause!

The voice of the Goddess held the weight of her sorrow as she said. I am truly sorry that you could not rise above your baser natures. I had hoped that you would realize the truly wonderful gift I had given you. I will forever grieve that you did not. Goodbye my Guardians.

The darkness eased, starlight pierced the skies once more as Pearl stood shakily to her feet. She hurried to her mate and screamed as she grabbed his shirt in both hands demanding. “What does that mean? What did the contract say?”

Even now, after all she had done, he and his wolf could not deny her. He took her hands in his and pulled her under his arm turning her towards the three Elementals who still remained. His voice was harsh with tears held in check as he told her. “You killed us my mate. You killed us all, every shifter in the world!”

“Bullshit!” She yelled at him and the three motionless beings. John rose from the ground and stood with the other betas who had ranged themselves around the Alpha pair. Robard held Pearl firmly against him as she struggled and screamed again. “What did that mean, what happened?”

The Elemental who had not spoken until now stepped forward and removed the hood from his head. Allowing all to see that his eyes held the stars of the universe in them.

Pearl instantly became quiet, finally she understood these males were no ordinary shifters as she had first thought.

The Elementals voice when he spoke, echoed with millions upon millions of other voices.

The Western Mountain Pack made an agreement with your Goddess. That agreement has been broken. Now as per the final clause, shifters have forfeited the right to conceive. There will be no more full-blood shifters birthed. Your numbers will decrease faster than they already have. Within the next decade of your years, shifters as you now know them will no longer exist. You will cease to be! Eventually, you will become a memory for your Goddess.

He stopped and cocked his head to one side, much like a wolf did as the world shuddered at his words.

Unless she relents!

He then looked not at Robard but to Pearl, Mandy and Tina. His eyes swirled with galaxies. Everyone heard him say in a voice that was frightening in its softness.

Normally mercy is shown in the form of a quick death to those that break the rules of their Goddess. If at any time tonight you Pearl Harris and the sisters Gill, had shown remorse for what you had done. This too would have been so for you! Fortunately your stubborn belief, that you are not responsible for the death of the chosen one, known as Flora allows us to let you live. Now you will remain to witness all of your species as they leave this mortal world. Knowing that you took their lives as easily as you took the life from the bright star known as Flora. Only after the last full-blood shifter has breathed their last… Only then will you be removed from this world. Remember this as the months and years go by. Because of you the time of all full-blood shifters has ended!

Then between one blink and the next they were gone and the world moved again. Robard could no longer hold her up, and Pearl fell to her knees. The weight of what she had done finally crashing down on her. Her mate stood looking at nothing as a tide of fear and sadness swamped his senses. Every shifter throughout the world had heard the Goddess and the Elementals words. There was not a shifter anywhere who had not received his and her death sentence. His shoulders slumped as he heard the bewildered words of his beta saying. “But she was just a half-blood?”

He turned and finally unable to hold them back, tears ran down his face as he looked at these males and females he had called family and friends. “Even now! You still cannot see? We killed every shifter in this country and possibly the planet because we deceived ourselves into thinking we were the Goddess’s chosen ones. We were not! We were also blinded by our lust of power, our greed. That we lost sight of what and who we were!”

Dick asked, his voice husky. “Who were we then?”

“The guardians of the chosen and we did the one thing… the only thing guardians are not meant to do for those in their care. We considered ourselves better than them. We allowed them to be subjugated, abused, oppressed and finally killed. They were only half-bloods, isn’t that what we think. What we believed, that they are less than us, only worthy of our contempt. I hope what has happened here tonight changes your thinking. I know it has mine.” He laughed bitterly as he told them. “Now of course it is too late… far too late.” He stared off into the night sky for a minute then his voice softly rumbled. “If it has not changed your thinking, then I hope those thoughts of half-bloods you believe in. Keep you warm for the remainder of your life. I know they will haunt me.”

His voice took on strength as he said. “Realize this my people our Goddess is cleaning house. She has no desire to give us a reprieve. We betrayed her trust. We were the instruments of our own demise. He looked at his men. “As much as you despised the half-bloods, it did not stop you from creating them and then...’ He pointed to his mate as he finally roared out his anger, pain and betrayal. “You Pearl! You killed a child. An innocent, you took her life and now you have taken the lives of us all.”

Pearl lay slumped in the dirt as she cringed under his condemnation a small sob escaped as he stared at her with a heart gone cold what love he had for her dried up and left only disgust in its wake. Pearl knew in that look that there was nothing that could or would save her from his wrath or the hatred of the shifters.

Robard turned to the sisters. “Leave my sight. I cannot kill you, but that does not mean I have to look at you. Do not darken my door again.”

They sobbed loudly and fell to the ground as they begged. “Alpha please no, do not banish us… please!”

He looked from the pathetic females to his own betas and said. “You still think, as you received your death sentence, that you did nothing wrong? I hope you realize and understand what the Goddess and Elementals were saying before you die. Because the way you think and feel are the reasons we will all cease to exist.”

With that last statement Robard walked unhurriedly towards his house. As finally he allowed the tears to fall knowing they would not be the last he wept, before he left this mortal world. His heart breaking from the sound of his wolf howling in pain along with the pain and fear from every shifter in the world. He wished he had words of comfort for them, but what could he say. They were all dead whether he spoke or not and all he wanted to do was get really drunk and stay that way for as long as he could. For the remainder of his life if possible as short as it would be.

Opening his back door, he had one hope. Looking up towards the star filled sky he prayed. Maybe if the Goddess was willing, she would relent enough to spare the young and innocent, to do what he and his people had not. He stepped through the massive back doors to where he and his mate and friends had left from only a short time ago. Annoyed and outraged that their night had been disturbed. He stopped and looked around at the beautifully appointed kitchen the one Pearl had demanded, not for her to use, no… for her to show off to those she considered worthy.

He saw now his home was never to remain his haven or indeed his sanctuary but in actuality it would become his prison. A lovely well-built one but nevertheless, a prison from where he would ultimately die. Robard prayed it would be soon. He was not sure he could bear feeling the lives of his shifters being snuffed out like a flame on a candle. The cruelty of that thought staggered him and he dropped to his knees sobbing as anger and hopelessness swamped him.

When some minutes later rational returned, he wiped his face and struggled to his feet knowing he had his answer for the decline in pure-bloods births. Bitterly he realized while they had been succeeding in amassing riches on the backs of the half-bloods. The Goddess had been preparing for another species to evolve. It was all clear to him now as he gathered the bottles of whiskey and walked through to his study. Aware and unconcerned that his mate and his pack stayed in his yard. The once upstanding, strong Alpha Robard Harris, was a shattered wolf on the edge of going rogue.

Pearl lay where she had dropped and watched as her mate, the one who she needed now more than ever turn his back on her and walk away. She watched her betas with heart broken cries of anguish shift and run into the darkened night. Pearl did not have the energy or the desire to call them back. She lay in the dirt and slowly lost her mind. Minutes that seemed like hours later. She felt a hand under her arm and looked up at John, Robard’s first beta as he helped her stand saying in an emotionless voice. “It is cold, let us go inside Alpha.”

Weary beyond belief Pearl looked around at the remaining wolves as cries and howls of broken males and females filled the night. Not one wolf would look her way even the betas refused to look at her. She pulled her arm free from John’s grasp and walked into her home. All that remained of the once proud arrogant female, was a broken soulless shell of a wolf.

CHAPTER FIVE:

Three Years later.

T he beat up old SUV sat in amongst the brush, just off the gravel road. Somewhere in a remote part of America. It was not quite 1.00 am, dawn was still hours away. Joseph Ian Michael known as Mitch led a line of fifteen children. Aged between five and twelve years old, girls as well as boys. Not including the six-month old in his arms up the steep incline. None of the children made a sound as they scaled the rocky terrain. Finally, he reached the summit and turned to lend a hand to the ones behind him, but it was not needed they all scampered past him on silent feet.

Mitch quickly looked around with a bit of worry, he was sure he was in the right location and at the right time, yet there was no one to greet him as there should have been. That was until he took another look and saw a vehicle partially hidden and heaved a sigh of relief. Swiftly he guided the young ones towards it. Opening the back door, he stood looking at the kids and the space provided, a woman’s voice came out of the darkness. “Have them shift, if they can. It will be easier to get them all inside.”

Mitch did as she said and watched over half the children shift into their animal skins. The baby in his arms who was full-blood was still too young. As shifting only became possible after the child’s first birthday.

By the time the ones capable of shifting had done so and made themselves comfortable. And the others had climbed in as well and found places and blankets to snuggle down with. A woman carrying a bundle in her arms appeared. As soon as the baby in Mitch’s arms saw her, she started to cry and reach for he chubby arms out for her.

The woman moved quickly and was instantly by his side, taking the child and placing her on her hip. Where the baby cuddled in close as the woman whispered over and over again until the little girl became quiet. “Hush honey, it’s alright now. I have you baby girl.”

This was the first time Mitch, and Sage had met. Usually, she was on the other side of the country or the world rescuing or in some cases stealing half-blood or full-blood shifters. It made no difference to her or her team of retrievers, who they were rescuing. If they were able to find refuge at Dragon’s Gap, she and her team would take them there.

It had been three very long years since that fateful night when she had walked through a glowing doorway. With over three hundred females and thousands of other half-blood shifters from around the world. Saying goodbye to her old life. Then arriving at a town called. Dragon’s Gap. Owned and ruled by dragons. It had been a stunning and amazing time for all the shifters.

The town had not been empty as they had first thought when they had stepped through the glowing portal. Which they had learnt was a gateway from one place to another. As far as Sage knew only dragons had that kind of magic and it could only be used only at the grace of the Dragon Lord. Of course this did not mean the Elementals could not open portals. It seemed they had done just that in conjunction with the Dragon Lord apparently on that night.

When they arrived at their new home, Dragon’s Gap, they had been greeted by shifters and dragons alike. All ready with open arms and honest to goodness hope for the future. It took the shifters a few months to settle in. And only a little longer to lose the wariness and distrust from living the life they had been subjected too. As expected it was hard for them to believe in the goodness of others. To realize they had the freedom to trust and the belief that they were in control of their own lives and destinies. Sadly for some it was the very first time in their lives they had any experience of this type of freedom.

Sage did what she could to help them adjust, herself included. The hardest change was becoming accustomed to seeing large dragons flying or walking around the town and countryside. The new inhabitants of Dragon’s Gap found it difficult to accept dragons as just another shifter for some it was disconcerting to see a myth come to life. Although all shifters knew of dragons no one ever believed they were real.

The town was aptly named, not only did dragons own it and live there, they keep it hidden from the rest of the world with magic. The dragons adored everything about their small town of four streets with a single diner and bar so opening and inviting the shifters to live there Sage assumed, must have been a hard decision. Of course this would never accommodate the new inhabitants, and dragons understood this. Which spurred them into a building frenzy to cope with the influx of new residents. And soon everyone found out that dragons by their very nature were magical as their quaint and isolated town grew in leaps and bounds.

Sage knew all creatures were to some extent, just like she was, but dragons surpassed all that. They employed all types of magic and defied the rules of physics on a regular basis. It seemed to Sage that they had no conception of what they could not do. Their motto was. If you can think it, we can do it with magic and if not that was what hands were for.

Sage did not think it was a very good motto but did not have the heart to tell them so, because it sort of said it all. In essence dragons loved to build and not always with magic.

It was fascinating to wake each morning and see new buildings erected overnight. To find new streets that held homes and parks for families to enjoy. Or to walk down another new street leading to shops or empty buildings ready for businesses to take over. The town in the last three years had expanded from a small village to the size of a city.

It often amused Sage that they still referred to Dragon’s Gap as a town. It was so much more now but no one wanted to call it anything different. She wondered if that was because if they acknowledged their town had grown and expanded so much it would lose that feeling of community. That feeling of a small town. She believed that feeling would never change. And that was thanks to the shifters and dragons who loved their growing town and worked hard to keep the community feeling alive.

There were always events that pulled the people together, all day picnics and cook outs. They had night time outdoor movies. Sage especially liked the carnival days, with fun rides for adults and children alike. Or the nights when concerts were held by musicians, who held the people entranced well into the early morning hours. Then there were the themed dance competitions that anyone could and did join in on, which usually ended in a massive pot-luck picnic. This type of community activity had been a new concept for the dragons as many of the new concepts brought to Dragon’s Gap were.

For all their magical ability, the dragons were in some ways quite old fashioned in their thinking. Sage thought that maybe being long lived, one did not rush into every new venture although most of the dragons loved the festivals which happened once a month. There was always a reason to have fun in her town. It was a joy for Sage to see people meeting people and making friends, she had met her two best friends at the very first event.

Sadly there were some like the dragon nobility who held themselves apart but as far a Sage knew it was a small number so far. They did not affect the feeling of the town that Sage felt and enjoyed whenever she went home. The dragons still kept the town secluded. It was said this would remain so until it was strong enough to defend its people and its place in the world apparently that time was not now. So Dragon's Gap stayed hidden by dragon magic.

Only a select few knew how to access the town by themselves, they would arrive in cars or on foot and would be assimilated within the town quickly. Mostly shifters and the occasional human were guided to the town by the Goddess and Elementals. And she had heard there were other divine forces who also sent people there, but no one was saying who they were!

CHAPTER SIX:

A fter the initial confusion of being at Dragon’s Gap and learning about dragons and everything she need to know about the town. Sage had managed to stay there for three months before she found she was unable to settle. She started making plans to leave the safety of the town for the wider world not really understanding what it was that was pulling her from her new home. At times her anger and grief became more than she could bear. Especially when she saw families come together and people started to find contentment and love around her. Even when she was with her close friends, she felt alone and constantly restless.

It was on a sleepless night that Sage once again found herself walking the cobblestone streets. She had dreamt of her parents which had once again driven her from her bed. As she walked, she allowed sad memories of them to come and others to fade. Her father, unfortunately, had passed away from a senseless car accident when she was sixteen. Leaving her and her mother alone and grief stricken. Sage’s mother, Skye Harris had been an independently powerful witch until the day she cast a very intricate spell. A spell that the world was never going to be ready for. Consequently, the spell had unforeseen results, causing Skye to fall into a coma from which she would never recover.

At the time of her mother’s sudden illness, Sage was a secretary to the mayor of their small town. It was a difficult time in her life, holding down a full-time job as well as nursing her mother. But Sage had lovingly persisted in the hopes her mother would reawaken. Unfortunately, that was not to be and seventy-one days after trying to cast her spell. Skye finally succumbed to whatever magic she had invoked and she slipped from the world. Sage always hoped her mother joined her mate in whatever afterlife they believed in. Sadly Skye left her only child adrift in the world with an abundance of power and no guidance.

It had always been supposed that a mating between a wolf and a witch would be unlikely to produce a child. This was an impossibility widely accepted amongst shifters and witches. A truth had held true until Sage’s parents who were true mates produced their daughter. Sage was proof this impossibility was no longer a fact and had the power to back up that claim. Over her lifetime Skye Harris often prophesied a day when Sage would be able to use her birthright, sadly she never lived to find out if she was right.

Sage knew deep down her guilt over her uncle and aunt’s betrayal kept her from settling into Dragon's Gap and constantly made sleep impossible. Just as much as it kept her from finding her own peace. She finally admitted this to herself right before the Goddess appeared bedside her. One minute she was alone on the street and the next she felt a presence beside her.

What troubles you my Sage?

Sage sighed as a calmness enveloped her. “I feel guilt over my uncle and aunt’s actions or maybe I am feeling guilt over my inaction. There must be more for me to do. I have all this power, this knowledge, and yet I do nothing?”

What would you do if you were able?

Sage stopped walking and turned to the Goddess. “I would bring as many as I could to Dragon's Gap to show them that hope survived in this world. I would save the young.”

The Goddess smiled. I can make that happen Sage! She then proceeded to tell her as they strolled the streets about the most vulnerable of the shifters, full and half-bloods. And as Sage listened, she knew she had found her mission. So they struck a bargain. Sage would form teams of people and lead them to retrieve all the vulnerable, the forgotten, the preyed upon. Shifters and human or dragon, any that needed her. All would be rescued until the day the Goddess called her home to Dragon's Gap.

Sage agreed with a stipulation of her own, that the only reason she would remain home was if she had a family of her own. She told the Goddess if that was to happen she would also like to keep working to recover those that needed rescuing. For some reason that stipulation seemed very important and yet totally unlikely. Sage could not explain even to herself what had driven her to include that stipulation. But the deal was struck and for the first time in months Sage was happy and filled with a purpose.

After that night the Goddess oversaw the training of her powers. Within weeks she was able to swiftly access that part of her, she had kept hidden, magic was hers to shape and make her own. On one of her training nights she cast her first spell, it was a beautiful piece of magic. Sage had taken herself from Dragon’s Gap to somewhere or sometime else. She wanted to remember where but unfortunately the spell knocked her out, but she had learnt something useful. Always keep your concentration even when a Goddess tries to distract you. Also, she learnt that she was more powerful than her mother had ever been. The bruisers she sported for the following week were a good reminder of that fact.

All the aspects of her training advanced with the help of the dragon Hunters. Those dragons that kept dragon kind safe. She coaxed several males to teach her combat skills and then to teach classes for the other shifters. Her physical training in defense and combat grew along with her power as a witch. Sage became a formidable weapon. Twelve weeks to the day Sage made her deal with the Goddess, she found herself assembling willing shifters. Their mission to scour the world for not only vulnerable shifter children and females but any that needed help, full or half-bloods.

They also would help locate any wild dragons who apparently needed to return to Dragon's Gap. They were told this was in the hopes the dragons would find their Shadows and help increase the population of dragons. The retrievers were fortunate that they had the dragon Hunters to call on who did the really hard work. Usually consisting of destroying a town or village which had concealed or stolen females and young ones.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

N ow Sage was tired and ready to settle down she had worked through her remaining issues regarding the loss of her parents and the betrayal of her uncle and his mate. On those rare occasions that she was at Dragon’s Gap, she felt more at home and centered the feeling increased with each visit. As the months and years had moved on she found she wanted to remain home longer, to put down roots and make a home.

She no longer saw sadness or anger in the faces of the shifters, now the faces she encountered were usually filled with hope and peace. She saw love and happiness… so much happiness. Females walked with purpose and males worked with pride. Each step of the way these wonderful males and females had clawed their way out of the dark world they came from and found a new bright shiny life. Young ones lived in freedom, no longer frightened of adults. Some went to school and became what they were meant to be, happy young people that knew only loving arms and gentle words.

There was no better example of this than when Sage watched the dragons that were bonded or mated, adopt young ones. Over the last nine months, the steady stream of rescued had increased as the shifters started to realize there was to be no reprieve from the Goddess’s sentence and shifters who were once healthy started to lose their battle with life and died.

In the first months after the declaration from the Goddess there had been mass suicides and killings of half-bloods, from the angered and resentful pure-bloods. This above everything else helped spur Sage and her teams into making rescues.

When young ones were taken to Dragon's Gap, they were firstly seen and treated in some cases by a healer. Then if they were not already attached to a couple or a person, the dragons would come into the adoption room to choose the young.

No child regardless of species, Sage was told when she first arrived would be without parents. Eventually, every child would belong to a family and so far the children had found homes, sometimes alone or in multiples. Amusingly they were not always the same species of shifter, it was a fascinating dynamic. Sage knew of one dragon couple that had six children and not one of them came from the same birth parents or were the same species of shifter.

It even made her smile when she was assured that the matching was done from both side’s adults and young. Even newborns chose their parents. It made Sage’s heart sing to watch the children find their parents and to watch the parents fall in love. On her last visit home Sage had watched as a dragon couple had come into what was known as, the claiming room, by staff. Within minutes a baby boy had crawled over to them and pulled himself up using the male’s legs. The male with stunned amazement had picked him up, and the infant had tucked himself into his shoulder and promptly gone to sleep. Before she had left the room, another boy and girl had found their way to the couple who cried to realize a dream come true. For them it was a miracle, for Sage it was the power of love at work and the magic of Dragon’s Gap.

She had been back at home for the first time in three months and had only been there for two days. Hardly time enough for her to see all the changes that had taken place in the town or to catch up with her friends. When she had received the call from Mitch’s mate Sara, a half-blood tiger. Mitch was a full tiger, together they roamed the country looking for children, or females that have been spirited away to be hidden or in some cases sold. It was something that was occurring more and more of late.

The couple had stumbled upon a small settlement with sixteen neglected children hidden away. All half and full shifters stolen or sold by their parents unfortunately it was usually the fathers or another male relative that sold them. Sadly the mothers were seldom found alive. In this instance it seemed that the small settlement was owned by shifters and they all seemed to be benefiting from the sale of the young shifters. Children were becoming a very lucrative form of currency by unscrupulous shifters and humans alike.

Sage asked. “Mitch I presume?”

“Yeah, that’s me.”

“Can you get the door for me please?”

Mitch leaned over and opened the back door. “Thanks, hold him for me, will you?” She handed him the warm bundle, he pulled back the edge of the blanket from the face of a tiny baby. “Oh my Goddess!”

“Yeah.” She answered even though he hadn’t asked a question. “I found his mom a young girl, fifteen maybe if she was lucky. She didn’t make it. He looks like he was just birthed. Lucky I fell down the hill.”

Mitch laughed. “You say that, like you got pushed?”

“I know, right!” Sage said and thought hard at the Goddess. You could have just said where he was, you know.

She heard a soft voice answer. What would the fun in that have been?

Sage sniped back at her. You have been hanging out at Dragon’s Gap to much.

A soft laugh was her only answer. Sage placed the little girl who had stopped crying in a car seat strapping her in. She kissed her forehead and closed the door. Took the baby from Mitch and walked around the car and tucked the baby into a carrier. He said as he followed her. “You are well prepared.”

“Experience.” She closed the door and went to the children in the back. They had all cuddled down on and under the blankets. Enthusing a soft calming tone in her voice, she said. “Hello little ones. I am Sage, and I am going to take you to your new homes. Where there will be food, warm beds and loads of toys, and best of all dragons to watch fly in the sky. So if you are really lucky, you may get to ride one.”

Fifteen, soft yips, purrs and yeahs sounded.

“So it is just a little ride now. Sleep you are safe.” Then she said a small sleep spell she had perfected for children and before she closed the back door, they heard soft sighs, as each child fell into sleep.

“Neat trick.” Mitch said with a smile.

“It is and it works every time.”

He looked up to the sky and rocked back on his heels with his hands jammed into the back pockets of his jeans. “So will they really see dragons and go for rides?”

Sage laughed at his wishful tone as she leaned back against the door of the vehicle. “Oh, most definitely to both. So Mitch when are you and Sara coming home? It is getting dangerous out here.”

He stared off into the dark. “I made a promise to Sara. When we find her sister and brother dead or alive. Not until then, she needs to know.”

Sage nodded her head in agreement. “Yeah, she does, okay then, remember if you need help. Call. I have dragons, and shifters ready to come to your aid.”

Something in her voice told him he would not see her out of Dragon's Gap again. “Not you. I think?”

“No, my time in the field is up. I have fulfilled my vow. I will stay at home now and co-ordinate.”

Mitch laughed at her dry tone, then saluted her saying. “Well so long Sage. It was nice to finally meet you.”

“You as well Mitch and give my respects to Sara. I hope your hunting goes well. Before you go. Do you need anything?”

“No, we are fine, we picked up the new phones today.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a sheet of paper. “For you, ages and names of the young. There are as many family names as I could gather. Some of them remember.”

Sage took the paper putting it into her shirt pocket. “Thank you, this helps. We will reunite or adopt out, whichever. Don’t worry they will be well cared for.”

“I know, otherwise we would not be doing this.”

“Do you have enough money?”

“Yep, the bank account is padded nicely, mom.” He said with a cheeky laugh in his voice. “Stop worrying we are fine.”

Grinning she said. “Smart ass! Get out of here. Stay well and stay in touch.” With a nod he started down the way he had come. As he faded into the night, she called after him.

“Stay away from the settlement. I called in the Hunters.”

“Shit!” She heard, accompanied by running feet. She laughed out loud as she mentally said a small blessing to keep him and Sara safe. Then she hopped into her vehicle and was on the road in a matter of minutes with seventeen young shifters ready for a new life. She and her new daughter included.

Sage could not stop the smile as she drove, glancing into the mirror occasionally she watched her baby girl sleep. Now she understood the reason she had been compelled to insert the clause into the agreement with the Goddess.

CHAPTER EIGHT:

T hree hours of driving and one slip through a portal. Found Sage and all the children in her vehicle entering a tunnel made entirely of trees. This was a magical gateway into the town of Dragon’s Gap. Halfway through the tunnel, Sage felt the clammy gel like feeling wash over her from the dragon’s ward which kept the town hidden from the world

She gunned the engine making it through the barrier quickly, it was an uncomfortable feeling which never got better, no matter how many times she passed through it. She knew it was the clash of powers but still if she never had to feel that again she would be happy. Out the corner of her eye just after she had exited the trees, she caught a sight that made her brake hard. Her eyes widened in surprise and her jaw dropped open with awe. “Wow!”

Looking fully to her right she saw a huge stone castle, straight from the pages of a medieval novel. It rose up from the clearing, or what had been a clearing before the Castle arrived the stone monstrosity seemed to go on forever. She was sure it went all the way back to the start of the mountain range. It was impressive and hauntingly familiar.

The stone walls looked like they seemed to take up the entire night sky, stone towers sat at each corner. Turrets she thought they were called, they were magnificent. There was also a wooden draw bridge which led to two large double doors. Shaking off the sensation of Deja vu,’ she scolded herself as she muttered. “An over imaginative reaction, that is all. I must be tired.”

She slowly continued onto her destination, with the castle staying in the corner of her sight. She came to an old fashion, cobbled street and drove up a slight hill. Having skirted around the town to the registration and healers building, where she could wake all her passengers for the start of their new lives.

Minutes later she pulled up in front of a big stone building. Just inside the glass doors waiting, were the staff made up of shifters and dragons. They were the healers, nurses and just maternal types that would tend to the new arrivals. The older shifters were usually the support staff and crossed the gap between the younger shifters and dragons. It was a good mix because everyone knew the only important people in that building were the young ones she was bringing in.

As Sage took the sleeping girl from her car seat, she whispered the counter spell and all of the children woke. She told them they had arrived and as they exited the vehicle she asked them to shift back to their human skins. Which was the term that was used to differentiate between forms. Then they were immediately gathered up into waiting arms. She directed a female to the waiting newborn. Sadly she realized this was becoming to frequent a scene.

She was positive she saw three or four people that had been on duty when she left. And they had looked tired then, now they looked exhausted. Something would have to be done maybe they needed a schedule and structure. It was just as well, she was going to stay at home now. She rubbed her chest where her heart hurt, as she watched some of her kids cry when they were held in loving arms. For some it could be the first time; for others a remembered embrace, and sadly there were a few who would often remain stoic from fear. But as she knew that stance would not last in the face of relentless kindness.

The ones she felt the sorriest for were the truly frightened children who had been taught cruelly that no good was going to come from an adult. They fought the hardest to stay aloof to keep themselves protected. It was always an uphill battle for the child and the new parent, but again she knew time and love would win out.

Sage wished there was a way to just take the memories away from all the little ones. In truth from all the ones rescued. But as far as she knew there were no magical shortcuts, all they had was time and patience with heaps of love. That usually brought the little ones around. They were all in this for the long haul and as she felt little hands touching her face, she was thankful she was not in this alone. Looking down into the eyes of the sweetest baby girl, she had ever seen she said. “Let’s go find someone to check you over, what do you say little one?” The baby cooed and dribbled. Sage took that as a yes, and with a heart lighter than she’d experienced for a long time. She walked through the doors, only to come face to face with one of her best friends, June.

“Huh! Did not know you were back?” June fell in beside her as they walked through the large hall, she nodded to the baby. “Yours?”

Sage answered her second question first. “Yep all mine. I just got back, you?”

“Yesterday, just checking up on one of my kids before I leave again. She was very upset when we arrived, they had to sedate her.”

Sage stopped. “Injured…how old is she?”

June rubbed her eyes, tiredness a constant friend these days. “She’s fifteen months old. Her name is Molly and she is a pistol, with a temper. She has the normal bumps and bruises. You won’t believe this but her grandmother waved me down when I was driving back through a small, no named place in England. Not what we could call a town or even a village.” June let go a short laugh before she said. “How she knew who I was, she would not say or how she knew I was coming.” She shrugged as much to say another mystery of life. “The Grandmother was very old, if I had to bet I would say she was not long for this world and she was very worried about Molly. So she asked me to take her with me. She was scared her parents would return and snatch her back. When I asked where the parents were, she said she had no idea or if they are even alive. They are dead beats apparently, she said they were into a bad life style, and she wanted a better life for Molly.”

June sighed and stretched trying to get the kinks out from her shoulders. “Molly was fine until we got here, then she started crying and causing a commotion. The strangest thing really. She is a cutie, a chubby little bundle of joy with blonde curls and the most beautiful colored eyes, I’ve ever seen. What the old ones would call blue bonnet. Almost like the skies on a summer’s eve that we use to have at home. You can see her grandmother looked after her well.” She stopped talking as she seemed to wander off into her own world. Sage thought she was probably remembering instances from her past.

Then she seemed to give herself a full body shake much like a wolf would, and came back to herself. “Anyway, it was like little Molly expected to see someone here and when she didn’t, she kicked off. She worked herself into a state apparently, so they had no choice but to put her under.”

At Sage’s look she growled. “As if! Without chemicals, the healers here don’t need that stuff. You know that? Girl you are so suspicious!”

Sage sent her a grin at the truth of her words, and looked her friend over. June was tall around five foot ten, aged somewhere in the vicinity of thirty. She had told Sage and their other friend Claire when they had first met that she was not quite sure of her age. Being raised by her grandmother who had never liked the wolf side of her and had barely anything kind to say to her granddaughter. She would never discuss anything of a personal nature it seemed June’s age and parentage fell into that category. Sage had an idea her upbringing was fraught with pain and danger, so neither she nor Claire pressed the point. June had the slim, athletic figure all full or half-wolves had. And was lucky enough to be blessed with long wavy sable colored hair and topaz eyes fringed with thick black lashes and pencil lined eyebrows. She was beautiful in the classical model way of wolves. Very different to Sage of course.

She was also possessed of a wild streak, as some wolves were. Although she mostly controlled it well, unfortunately at times it escaped her, and she was prone to becoming wolf crazy as Claire termed it. The state was an actual serious affliction and thankfully not every wolf was afflicted by it. Sadly those that were, often did crazy and extreme things. They had no fear and no thought for any consequences of their actions it could and often did lead to their deaths or the deaths of others.

Usually, June had what Sage often thought of as a comforting presence which mostly out shone her beauty. She had met June and Claire at the first gathering Sage had attended. June came from the old country as she called it, meaning somewhere in England, from her accent it would have been hard to detect. Claire was from somewhere in America. Sage thought probably the east coast, although she barely had an accent so it was hard to know apparently she had moved around a lot while growing up. They both knew Sage was a witch as well as a wolf. Funnily enough both June and Claire had their own special abilities. This June often thought was probably why they were all drawn to each other and why the two of them followed Sage into the rescue unit.

Lately, though Sage had heard the tiredness and stress in their voices. Now as she looked into her friends eyes, she saw the same dispirited shadows that haunted hers. And knew that both her friends were also destined to remain at Dragon’s Gap. Although she would have to find some very good reasons to keep them home. Neither female was a fool, if she didn’t have some honest work for them. They would never agree to remain here. Without thought she blurted. “June, you look tired!”

“I am, but aren’t we all?”

“Yeah.” Having nothing more to say she asked after the little girl. “So June, what species is she?”

“Well, that’s the thing. Her mother is human, and her father is Lynx. Molly is Lynx and can shift.”

Sage stopped and looked at her. “That is impossible! No half-blood can shift!”

June nodded as she looked around them to make sure no one was near enough to listen, then whispered. “I know but her grandmother had her secretly tested. She was terrified Molly’s mother would find out that she could. Anyway, she tested full-blood. I got them to run a test here just you know to make sure.’ Sage nodded as she would have. “Donald did the tests, so you know they are correct. Sage, she tested true, and she is only fifteen months old.”

“What is going on? I have never heard of that happening before. Have you?”

June shook her head. “No, but then I have never heard of a child born to a wolf and witch either!”

Sage grimaced. “Well, that is true. No one knows?”

“No, I told Donald I was just uncertain what species she was, just normal procedure.”

“Okay so let’s keep it that way. What has happened to her?”

“Apparently she is awake and calmer.”

“Oh good, well, if I get time, I will call in and see her.”

June gave a heartfelt sigh. “Thanks Sage, it is a mystery. I’m not sure what to do for her.”

“Yeah well, we will see.” She and June had moved through the entryway as they had talked and arrived at the reception hall. It was basically a large dining room with small four seater dining tables, and cozy lounge areas where people could wait to see the medical personnel. At this time of the morning it was empty, they made their way heading towards the medical unit, to change the subject, Sage asked. “Hey, did you see the castle?”

June grinned. “It is all everyone’s talking about.”

Just then Claire walked up, a little girl in her arms. Claire was a half cougar, a year older than Sage’s, twenty-eight years and she was not much taller than Sage. Claire always dressed like she lived on the streets, where it seemed she had for many years. It was camouflage to some extent. Today she wore a threadbare tee shirt with a black leather jacket over the top combined with ripped stone washed jeans and her steel toed boots. Her short curly red hair haloed around her freckled face. She had the typical English rose complexion and yet she had never lived in England. She considered herself plain. She was wrong, although she had a smattering of freckles, they did not distract from her attractiveness which was highlighted by dimples when she smiled. She had light green eyes with thick eyelashes and was blessed with a snub nose and bow shaped lips.

Claire was an expert marksman she never missed a shot and practiced constantly. She had several issues that Sage and June were aware of, mainly with trust. Claire liked many of the people she came in contact with and was liked by most people. However, she did not trust any of them. She had told Sage she trusted only two people Sage and June.

The little girl in her arms was small, undernourished and seemed to have a lot of fading bruisers, she was about two Sage guessed. When she was healed and filled out, she would be adorable. With light red and gold blonde hair and green eyes with an amber ring, she scented as a cat. Claire came to a halt before them. “Hey, you two, have you seen the castle?”

Feigning shock Sage asked. “There is a castle?”

June gasped. “Really! A real-life castle. Where?”

Claire sighed. “Hardee har har, so funny.” She addressed the little girl. “They think they are funny, but we know they are not.”

The little girl sleepily snuggled closer to Claire as the other two females laughed. June nodded to the girl asking. “Yours?”

Claire grinned. “Maybe, we sort of found each other today. Her name is Kammy. She is not very well at the moment. We just came from seeing Healer Heidi. We like her.”

Kammy stared drowsily at them from the safety of Claire's arms, while she sucked her thumb. Claire gave them both the look, indicating Kammy had gone through a rough time. Quickly taking the interest off the small cub Sage commented. “Red hair, so that is new!”

“Yep trying it for size. What do you think?”

June squinted and asked. “Isn’t it your real color?”

Claire had a penchant for coloring her hair often. “Yep just thought I would go natural for a while.”

“Well, I like it!” Sage declared and even Claire could tell she lied.

June murmured. “Such a bad liar.”

With a grin Claire asked before Sage and June got into it. “Yours Sage?” Indicating the baby in her arms.

“Yep she is, we are on our way to visit the healer.”

Claire eyed the baby and smiled. “She is cute. So you are home now then, for good?”

“Yep, deals done.”

June sighed as she said. “You sound happy about it.”

“You know I really am.” She smiled to let them know she meant it. Changing the subject Claire asked. “Do you two know what it means that the castle is here?”

Claire as usual was a fount of information. How she learnt everything she knew, she never told. She always named an informant, but Sage had her suspicions. Although she kept them to herself, she suspected there was more to Claire than met the eye.

Inside the medical room were the healers from the castle. Sharm Kingsley, chief healer with his assistant Ella Field. They had arrived a day ago with the appearance of the castle. After orienting themselves and the healers from the castle and dragon’s units with the healers at Dragon's Gap. They were now in the process of acquainting themselves with the actual working of the treatment center and seeing if a better system was needed. So far they had found no faults, the unit ran like a well-oiled hospital.

The difference from a hospital environment and the unit was there was warmth about the unit. Whether it was the color scheme or the homely feeling they could not say exactly but whatever it was, it worked.

Everyone was relaxed and happy recognizing the importance of the patient and treatment if needed. And the settlement or placement of each person, whether they were an adult or child.

Sharm liked what he had been seeing so far. The reason they were here at this time of the day was that they were on a fact finding mission for the early morning hours. To see if the unit ran differently between midnight and dawn. So far they had found it did not it seemed as if forth unit care was care. He was intrigued when he heard the females talking and stopped to listen.

June answered for them both. “No! Claire what does it mean that the castle has magically appeared?”

“It means the royal family are in residence. The castle only appears when the Dragon Lord demands it. Apparently the whole family is here, and they are staying.”

Sage laughed as she made eyes at the baby in her arms, absently asking. “Who makes up the family exactly?”

Claire shrugged. “According to my source, the Dragon Lord and his parents who are the former Dragon Lord and his mate. Oops! I mean shadow. The former Dragon Lord is now the Commander of the Hunters. They are as we all know, like the humans commandos or rangers. They have three other sons. One is the head honcho for the healers. He also is a regular medical doctor or so I am told. Another is the second Commander of the Shields. Now they are very scary warriors. The other is just a unit captain in the Shields. Not that there is anything just about the Shields. Apparently they are very, very, dangerous. The dragons think of them as boogie men, if you see them, it is too late you are dead or so I am told. No one is sure what they actually do. It is all very mysterious. Anyway, it means life at Dragon’s Gap is set to change again, more male dragons arriving. Dragon’s period, also the Shields along with the Hunters may get stationed here from now on. So Dragon’s Gap may be getting ready to say, hello to the world.”

“Interesting!” Sage said thoughtfully.

June crossed her arms. “Just so we know, who is this source?”

And before Claire could answer Sage and June said at the same time. “Donald!”

Claire smiled. “I can neither confirm nor deny that!”

“Goddess if that prick hits on me one more time. I swear I am going to tear off his arm and beat him with it!” Complained June. Sage jiggled the baby as she started to grumble, saying. “A bit violent for you, June?”

She growled at Sage, causing her and Claire to laugh. Sage said. “The trouble is he is so damn good with the kids, they really like him.”

June sighed. “I know but he’s annoying when he won’t keep his hands to himself.”

“I’ll talk to him.” Sage assured her. “Leave him to me.”

   “Fine but tell him to keep his damn hands to himself. I’m not the only one he thinks he can touch.”

“I second that, although I think I frighten him. Maybe it is the clothes!” Claire said with an evil smile, which made June and Sage laugh with her.

Sharm frowned as he listened and felt his dragon stir in annoyance, Donald was one of his juniors. He had sent him ahead of them because he was so good with the young ones. He had never considered that he would act the way he did, Donald was somewhat of a purist, so his behavior seemed out of character. Ella had a pinched look on her face and Sharm wondered if he had indeed missed something in Donald’s character. He would look into it, and he and Ella would have a talk soon. Just then his attention was grabbed again when he heard his name mentioned.

“Forget Donald.” Claire said. “Listen you guys, Betsy told me she saw the new chief healer Sharm Kingsley himself. Walking with a very beautiful female who was obviously a dragon and they are not mated.” At their looks, she grinned. “Betsy knows stuff like that!”

They both snorted their disbelief for this statement. Claire grumbled. “Aww shut up! Anyway, Betsy reckons he was so gorgeous. She almost fainted. When I said that all the dragons were mouth-watering beautiful. She said the female with him was tall, slim and gorgeous, with long brown hair and startling brown eyes.”

Sage asked. “What does that mean, startling brown eyes, either they are eyes or they are not.”

June nodded. “Yeah what she said.”

Claire grinned, “I think she was stuck for words. She just said she was gorgeous, more so than the average dragon apparently.”

June said. “Oh well, okay, that makes sense. I suppose unless she has a startled look on her face all the time. Which would be weird for her.”

Both Sage and Claire looked at her. Claire said. “I thank the Goddess every day I am not in your brain.”

June said seriously. “You could not handle my brain.”

Sage whispered loudly to Claire. “I think she means that!”

Claire rolled her eyes and told them. “So Betsy said he was well over six foot tall. Muscular with long midnight black hair and has classically handsome features that scream GQ perfection and we would not be able to miss him. She also told me that all the males of the royal house look similar to him, even the dad. Apparently the males of the royal family are endowed from the tree of... O. M. G. Orgasmic pantie wetting gorgeousness!”

Sharm shook his head at the description as his shoulders trembled partly embarrassed at being described like that and partly trying to hold back his laughter. He could not wait to tell his brothers.

Ella covered her mouth with one hand while waving the other in front of her face trying to cool her embarrassed cheeks.

They both grinned as they heard a female scoff. “Betsy is half blind. She thinks Donald is cute for goodness sake.”

“Sage that is so wrong.” Claire said between laughs.

“Really Claire, Betsy? Honestly, no-one is that gorgeous and do you even know what an orgasm is?” June asked while she tried to stifle her giggles.

Claire huffed at the two females. “Rude! Just rude!”

Sage asked. “Are there any female royal family?”

Claire shook her head. “Only the mom. Like all the dragon families. No girl child. Sad really the mom must be lonely, you think?”

June shrugged, “Maybe or maybe she likes it like that. You know Queen Bee, with all those males buzzing around her.”

Claire was shaking her head again. “Nah ah! I was told she is real nice, sweet even. Anyway, I have to get this one to bed.” She nodded to the small girl in her arms, who had her eyes closed. “And I’m off again.” She walked past them both heading to the outside door calling back cheerfully. “See yah all on the round about.”

June and Sage together chorused as they watched her go. “See yah soon, stay safe!” Then they frowned at each other as they walked into the medical room, not noticing Sharm and Ella standing to the side. June broke first. “No one is that good-looking right?”

Sage shrugged. “You have to admit the dragons we’ve met so far are pretty spectacular.”

June pursed her lips but had no time to answer. As a little blonde haired girl started screaming. “MAMA…MAMA… MAMA...MAMAAAA!” While she ran towards them. Sage and June looked behind themselves to see who it was the toddler was calling for.

Sharm and Ella had stepped closer when the little one had let out her first piercing cry, ready to intervene and protect her. Only to stop as the child flew towards the females, they watched as a short female passed a baby towards the other female. Whose eyes were wide as her mouth hung open in what looked like surprise. The little girl’s legs pumped hard as she ran. Eventually she must have thought she was within range or just knew the female would catch her as she threw her little chubby body into Sage’s waiting arms.

June smiled. “Well of course. Sage, meet your daughter Molly. She has been waiting for you.”

Smiling Sage lifted and hugged the little girl whose arms went around her neck. She looked up into Sage’s face and with an adorable frown on her own face, growled. “Mama gone,”

Sage tried not to g as she apologized. “Sorry baby girl, Mama was getting your sister.”

“Sista?”

Sage said. “Auntie June has her.” They walked over to an examination table, and June laid the baby on the blanket saying. “When did I become an auntie?”

“Oh shut up, like you wouldn't pout if you weren’t.”

June grinned. “You know me so well.”

The baby deciding she did not like the cold bed, promptly started to scream loudly causing Molly to yell at the top of her lungs. “Babbie cry! Babbie cry!”

Sharm and Ella hurried over. Molly took one look at Sharm and Ella and stopped her screams. Sharm grinned at her and the cheeky little girl, battered her eyelashes at him and ducked her head into Sage’s shoulder. “Wow what a flirt!” Sage said to June, who snorted saying. “Huh, so not like her mother?”

Sage gave a mock growl as she watched Sharm turn to the baby on the table who was starting to quieten. “Now little hatchling.” He cooed. “What is wrong with such a sweet little girl?” He went to touch her when June placed her hand on his arm.

“Dude, you better rethink that move, if you do not want to lose that arm of yours.” June’s usual light honey tones were gone to be replaced with a hard growl.

Ella tensed at the words, Sharm was about to explain who he was when Donald bustled over struggling to put his jacket on. The one the shifters and a few of the dragons secretly referred to as his butt kissing one.

“What do you think you are doing?” He demanded of June and Sage, when he saw June had yet to remove her hand from Sharm. “Remove your hand female.” Addressing Sharm he said in his haughty voice. “I am so sorry Master Sharm.” He gave an indifferent nod to Ella when he said her name. “Ella.”

June released her hold on Sharm, asking Donald. “You know these two?”

Donald was almost puce with rage as he snarled. “Of course I do. This is Master Healer Sharm Kingsley and his assistant Ella Field.”

Sage swung Molly into June’s arms, as she stepped up to Donald and slapped her hand against his chest pushing him back a foot. “Enough!” She snarled at him, her temper rising to the surface just a little enough to let those present know she was annoyed. “You don’t speak to her like that, if you had been where you were supposed to be, this would not have happened. You are at fault here healer, not June. Now back off.”

Donald felt his face flame. He looked down into the angry, and deep blue eyes of the female who had dared to touch him and mentally took a stepped back. This was the witch Sage Harris. He, like most people was a little wary of her as she had a dangerous reputation. Whether it was justified or not he did not know but he did not want to test it to find out. He inclined his head. “Maybe so Lady Harris but Master Kingsley deserves the respect his position affords him.”

“Of course he does! Healers should always be respected, but that does not warrant your tone and words to June. Healer Donald.”

Into the tense silence June addressed Sharm and Ella. “Hello, my name is June Bradly and this is my friend, Sage Harris. The little girl in my arms is Molly and this one is…” She looked at Sage who said. “Damn!” As she pulled a piece of paper from her front pocket handing it to June who handed Molly back, sighing as she read it. “This would probably be helpful to the others.” She scanned the contents and called out to a young teenager as she was passing. “Nancy, can you give this to Erin she may need it for Sage’s pups?”

“No problem June, you guys okay here?” She asked eyeing the three silent people with them. June and Sage grinned. “Never better.”

The girl loped off, while Sage glared at June as she tapped her foot impatiently. “Waiting!”

“Oh right!” June looked down at the quiet baby girl and softly said. “This here is Ava and she is five months old.”

Sage grinned. “Ava, cute name.”

June turned then to Sharm and Ella, who had waited patiently and found themselves being entertained by the females. “I am sorry, I never meant to be rude but a quick 101 on dealing with shifters. Especially around young ones that are their own or they are responsible for. Never ever touch them until you ask the parent or guardian first and have explained what you are wanting to do.”

Sage explained further. “It is safer for you and the patient if it is done like that. This way no one gets hurt and by hurt I mean possibly dead from the guardian or parent.”

June said kindly. “I am sure Donald briefed you all on that. It does take time to remember shifters revere healers but sometimes we are not rational about our young.”

Ella covered her mouth and turned away. Sharm’s face remained impassive but his eyes twinkled with mirth. “Thank you ladies for the tutorial. Now as the subject of this lecture is working herself up for another round of screaming, may I examine her just to assure you and myself she is well?”

Before Sage could give permission. Donald said. “Master Sharm, please allow me, there is no need for you to attend to this one!”

Sharm’s eyes and voice flattened on hearing the slight distaste coloring Donald’s voice and displeasure was easily noticeable in his tones a he addressed him. “Thank you Donald, Ella and I are quite happy. We have yet to actually meet and examine anyone. Why don’t you go along to the castle and send Melchome down. You may have the rest of the day off.”

“Oh, but my Lord.”

“Now Donald! It is best, I think if you go.” He dismissed him as he raised one eyebrow at the baby, asking permission from Sage. She nodded and he with June’s help started to undress Ava. June said over her shoulder. “Sage there are new baby clothes and diapers in the cupboards over there.” She pointed to rows of cupboards that lined the far wall.

Ella said. “I’ll get them.”

Donald ignored now by the four adults but not Molly, who poked her tongue out at him as he slunk from the room. “Naughty girl.” Sage admonished but with little heat behind it as she watched the female dragon get the clothes. She really was very beautiful Sage thought as she watched her, she was reminded again of why Dragon’s Gap had opened its doors to the shifters.

The race of dragons had been slowly heading towards extinction for hundreds of years. No females had been birthed in at least a hundred years or maybe longer that was a guarded secret or at least she could not find out. Probably she thought they themselves did not know as no records had been kept correctly over the years. The accurate amount of time was a guess by their scientists.

They knew the birth rate had decreased dramatically because; the scientist Sage had been assigned for orientation when she had first arrived, had been at pains to explain in detail. How dragons needed a soul shadow or what shifters referred to as a mate, to produce a child or hatchling. No hatchling had ever been born from a union of male and female unless it was a bonded mating. There was only ever one shadow for each dragon and there were virtually no unattached female dragons left. So acquiring a shadow was almost impossible. Sage understood that, small numbers of births equaled no chance of females being born. Which equaled no chance of a mating.

Ella caught her staring as she came back with the articles of clothing, handing them to June, she asked Sage politely.

“Can I help you?”

Sage shook her head to clear the thoughts away, then nodded. “I was just wondering, you have got to be what twenty… twenty-five and I was under the impression there were no females dragons born for centuries.”

“Well, that is true it has been a very long time since a female was born but like with all things, there are exceptions.” Ella did not explain that she was very much older than twenty or that she was apparently one of the lucky births.

“Oh well yeah, I guess.” Sage felt something niggle at the back of her brain at Ella’s answer but did not pursue it, instead she smiled and said. “Betsy was right you are very beautiful.”

Ella stilled as she processed Sage’s words. “I do not understand who this Betsy is, but I feel I should thank you and her.”

Sage grinned. “No thanks needed, mind you?” She slyly asked having Ella’s full attention now. “Could you tell me are all the royal males, orgasmic gorgeous? As we have been led to believe?”

Ella’s eyes almost bugged out of her head as she swung her gaze between the laughing eyes of Sage. Towards Sharm’s rigid back as he bent over the baby.

As Sage strolled passed the stunned dragon, she whispered knowing the healer could hear. “Never mind an unfair question, considering you like us, have probably never met one.”

CHAPTER NINE:

B ack outside ten minutes later, June and Sage’s arms were fill of little girls. They stood looking out at the fading stars as dawn started to lighten the sky. “His face was priceless.” Stated June

“Bet it was not as good as the lovely Ella’s?” Laughed Sage.

“So funny!” They said together.

Yawning Sage asked. “So how old are dragons then?”

“That is not the question.” June told her. “The question is how old do they get?”

“Well hell! That is a question.” Giving herself a shake, Sage said. “So the girls are well. Do you know if I have a place to stay?”

June looked at her strangely, then whistled loudly. A few seconds later a car came from around the back of the building. “You are the weirdest female I have ever known.”

“Wow! That is saying something. I know the females you know!”

“Laughing here! Now you have a home here already.”

“Really?” Sage asked surprised. “When did that happen?”

“Since just after your first mission.”

“Amazing!” Sage could not keep the amusement from her voice. “Do you have one?”

June shook her head. “No, it has never felt right.” Then she asked. “Wasn’t it you, who sent a message a few days ago to say you were coming and you had young ones and could your home be ready? Which it is.” She pulled open her car door as Sage went around to hers, she heard June mutter. “How you knew about Molly I don’t understand?”

But as she said it quietly, Sage didn’t have to reply. She could not tell her that the Goddess had sent the message. Because apparently she knew Sage was coming home to stay and she had remembered Sage’s stipulation. Although June knew about the Goddess, no one knew Sage was on intimate terms with her. So she just grinned saying. “Okay Miss know-it-all. Where is this home of mine?”

June snorted then gave the teenager driving, Sage’s address. They had no time for conversation as a few streets later the car was pulling up at the curb. Four streets back from the town’s main road. They got out after a round of thanks to the driver. And stood on the sidewalk in front of a large two story, wooden house. It looked like any house in any average town in any county of America. It was painted light blue with white trims. Sage loved it at first sight.

One look at her face and June laughed, launching into her best Realtor voice. “This house has five bedrooms, four up, one down. Five and a half full modern bathrooms, it also comes with a separate lounge and formal dining. It has a state of the art kitchen with dining nook as requested. All appliances are new and the kitchen and bathrooms are fully stocked. It has a library which could be used as an office and a sun room which can be converted to a playroom. Also as requested the wrap around porch is equipped with swings and rockers. The home comes with every convenience one could desire, if one is not there please just call the builders and make your request. The backyard will be child friendly with outdoor play equipment as soon as the fence is put in place.”

The humor left June’s voice as she hugged her friend one armed and whispered. “Welcome home Sage!”

She handed her Ava and started to walk down the street. Sage, Molly and Ava watched her as she turned and walked backward, saying. “I’m off for two weeks, maybe three, enjoy your family and home.” With a grin she called. “Can I stay with you when I return?”

Sage grinned back called. “Silly female of course you can and June you be careful out there, it’s getting bad.”

June stopped. “I will. I promise, see you in two weeks.”

She lifted her hand and waved then, turned around and ran. Sage and the girls watched her until she made the corner at the end of the street. She stopped and cupped her mouth yelling back at Sage. “HOPE YOU LIKE YOUR HOUSE WARMING PRESENT!”

Then she was gone. Sage shook her head and asked a wide eyed Molly. “Now what house warming present would that be?”

“Mama me ungry.” Was Molly’s only reply.

“Of course you are. It has to be time for breakfast. Let us hope Auntie June was not kidding about the kitchen being fully stocked.” Hitching both girls higher on her hips she started the short walk to her very first home. “Let’s go in and see what I can find for breakfast.”

Placing one foot on the bottom step leading to her new painted white wooden front doors. She was surprised when they opened. The female standing there was at least sixty with silver streaks among the brown of her hair. She had kind, slightly haunted light brown eyes and an apprehensive expression. She had a face that had seen a lot of life with laugh lines ingrained around her eyes and mouth. She stood at least five foot ten inches to six feet tall, and possessed a nice rounded body that Sage found soothing, probably because it reminded her of hers.

“I take it you are my present from June?” She asked as she made it up the final steps, the female wrung a dish towel between her hands as she answered in a soft slightly accented voice. “It would seem so yes. My name is Grace Orlov. June said you would be in need of a housekeeper, she thought we would get along.” Hesitantly she asked. “Do...do you need a housekeeper?”

Sage shrugged. “Probably! Grace is there coffee and something for the girls?”

“Yes, I was told what to have ready for you, if you would like to come this way I will get you settled.”

Sage looked around as they passed through the doorway, there wasn’t much to see as they were led down a short, wide hallway. Besides stairs leading up to another floor. There were closed doors on the left and right she could see an opened door and glanced into what appeared to be the library. June was right it would make a great office which she will need.

She walked on beautiful hardwood floors that seemed to be throughout the house. The walls were painted a nice soft blue with white trim, it was a home that was waiting to be lived in. Following Grace with the two girls she stepped into her kitchen and sighed with delight as Grace watched her fall in love with her kitchen.

Grace’s smile grew, it was impossible for it not to, as the female in front of her did a slow circle looking at everything. Sage fell in love with the polished hardwood floors and the French blue country cabinetry. The black granite counters and stainless steel appliances were everything she had wished for when she had thought of her kitchen in her own house. There was not a thing she would change about this room.

She absolutely loved how they designed the kitchens eating nook, to resemble a diner’s booth. From the white wood table to the deep blue benches on either side. Just as she had drawn in her journal. Sage drew in a breath as she realized she was in the house of her fantasies. It looked like the Goddess had taken her doodles and given them life. She was impressed, it truly was everything she had imagined, but better. Thank you Goddess.

You are most welcomed my Sage. Enjoy your new home and family.

Finished with her inspection, she and Grace together helped the girls into highchairs. Grace quietly told her. “Someone brought over the highchairs and cribs, along with bedding and clothes for the girls as well as a few toys. There were several bags delivered earlier. I assumed they were yours and placed them in the master bedroom.”

Sage smiled and said softly. “That was very kind of you and them. Grace relax please, everything is fine. How about we get some coffee and something for the girls to eat and then sit down and talk?”

“That sounds good if you would like to take a seat. I will get your breakfast.”

Sage went to say she was not hungry but Grace looked so worried she relented. “Thank you that would be lovely.”

A few short minutes later Molly had eggs and home-made hash browns with toast and juice in a baby cup. She seemed to be able to feed herself with a small spoon and by using her hands, so Sage left her to it. The baby Ava was in a more padded version of a highchair and Sage said to Grace. “Do you think she can eat solid food?”

Grace placed a plate of eggs, bacon, hash browns and toast before Sage. With one sniff Sage realized she was indeed hungry and dug in.

Returning with two mugs of coffee and a baby bottle, Grace looked at the little girl. “I was told to have this ready.” She showed her the bottle. “I am not sure if she can eat solids, usually shifter children eat solid food faster than human children.”

Sage eyed the little girl and smiled as she made a grab for Molly’s food. “Well okay we should probably find out. We will try her on eggs. If she eats them and doesn’t choke to death, we are all good. If she cannot eat it, we will give her the bottle and I’ll call someone to ask”

In saying so, Sage gave Ava some of her scrambled eggs and they watched her little hands scoop the food into her mouth. She seemed to be doing great, Sage relaxed and scooped more eggs onto her tray. Then she looked at Grace and asked. “What do you think?”

Grace took a drink of her coffee and barely stopped the shudder of distaste crossing her face. Sage grinned as she bent her head over her meal. “Well if it was me, I would do as you have done, all young ones are different. How old is she?”

Sage replied. “Around five months, we think.”

Grace nodded. “That is what I thought, start her on soft food, see how she goes, then we can graduate. As for, I am sorry I don’t know the girls names?”

“Oh right, well this is Ava and as I said she is around five months old. The other is Molly and she is around fifteen months old. They are both shifters. They scent like cats but what do you think?” Sage asked casually, bears had the best sense of smell of all shifters. Grace was a full bear, she sniffed delicately. “Both Lynx.”

Sage knew Grace would be right, and she could now say with certainty Molly was a Lynx. Young shifters had very little control until around the age of five. So they would shift between human and their animal often. Now when Molly did the same if she indeed could, no one would believe she was only a half-blood. Then Sage would not have to find an explanation which she did not have, as to why her daughter was so very different to other half-bloods. As she ate her food, she decided when she knew Grace better she would tell her about Molly, until then only June and Claire would know.

Lifting her head from her plate of food, she asked Grace. “Are you really going to suffer through that cup of coffee?”

Grace smiled, the first relaxed one she had given since she had opened the front door to Sage. “Was it that obvious?”

“Yep, what do you normally drink?”

“Tea.”

“Grace have tea and can I please get a refill?” Sage said in between bites. “We will get along just fine if we both don’t pretend, drink tea. I like coffee. It will work better if we know each of us is honest.”

Grace came back with her tea and Sage’s coffee then said. “Well in the spirit of honesty. Molly scents human.”

Sage a fork of food half way to her mouth slowly lowered it and said. “Yes in the spirit of honesty, Molly comes from a human mother and a lynx father. She shifts fully.”

Grace nodded. “Stranger things have happened. Do not look so devastated. She is special and a symbol of hope for any who can also shift but are too frightened to say.”

Sage placed her food in her mouth and chewed thoughtfully. “Well! Let us not make a show of it, but we will not deny it either.”

“Sounds logical.” Grace agreed, who with that, started to feed Ava some more eggs and toast. When Sage had finished her plate, she pushed it away, Grace went to pick it up. Sage laid her hand over the top of it saying. “Thank you Grace that was the best food I have had in months.”

She inclined her head in thanks. Sage yawned then suppressed another. “So you say June said I would need a housekeeper?”

At her nod, Sage continued. “She is usually right about things like that! Although I am concerned, we may not have the same definition when we say housekeeper? So what would you consider the duties of a housekeeper to be?”

Grace smoothed her dress down over her lap as she thought about the question. “I think to me it means I take care of your home. Cook, tidy and clean. I really love little ones, so I guess I am hoping I could help take care of Molly and Ava as well?”

Sage nodded and said. “Okay, you do not look like a housekeeper or at least what I think a housekeeper should look like. So tell me, what is the real reason you want to do this?”

Grace smoothed her dress once more, then she looked up at Sage. “My family think I am old… too old to do anything. They say that I am the one in need of looking after. I am sixty-five, not a hundred and five. Some of my kind are just hitting their prime at my age. I am not old!”

She looked at Sage and for the first time Sage saw beneath the apprehension to the hurt and loneliness of the female.

Grace sighed and closed in on herself a little, her voice was soft when she said. “I lost my mate, Ivor two years ago and it was very difficult. We were not soul mates obviously but still a mate is a mate and he was a lovely man.”

“How long were you together?”

Grace smiled as memories crowded her mind. “We were together for forty-five years.”

“A lifetime?”

“Yes it was and a good life. We were very happy.”

Sage frowned as she asked. “You are not from this country?”

“I was born in America but when I mated Ivor we settled in Russia. I found my way to Dragon’s Gap after Ivor passed away.”

“Did you have children?”

“Oh yes, two boys all grown now with families of their own.”

“Are they here?”

“Yes thank the Goddess. They came here a year after the Goddess had proclaimed the sentence.”

Which is what it was termed now. The death sentence for the shifters. Unless you were in the Goddess’s favor and you found your way to Dragon’s Gap, like Grace’s family apparently had. Sage was pleased with them here it meant they were saved and now they would live whatever their normal life span was or whatever it would become.

Everyone knew dragons were longer lived, so if mated to one it was hoped the female’s life would increase as well. What was not known but only expounded on. Was if by living at Dragon's Gap without being a mate to a dragon but surrounded by dragon magi. Would a person’s natural life be extended? Time would soon tell, as no one else was saying.

Grace said. “After Ivor passed away, it took me time to come to terms with being alone and losing a mate is hard. Obviously I have known of Dragon’s Gap for years. Before you ask my Ivor was a friend to a dragon many years ago. We had planned to retire here. I decided to come for my boys and their families and because I promised Ivor if anything ever happened to him I would. I should tell you that I still have days where I feel lost and some days it is all I can do to make myself get out of bed. So that is why I wish to be here, I want to be surrounded by life, the young and you and your friends. To have a reason to get up and face the days and maybe I will be able to sleep at night. Do you understand?” She looked at Sage with a deep sadness in her eyes. “I hope you never have to go through something like that.”

Sage murmured, wiping her eyes. “I do understand, really I do and I think it must be like losing part of your soul. Your heart.”

Grace said like she had expected Sage not to have understood her. “Yes exactly! I am better than I used to be but it is a time thing so I have been told.”

Sage frowned as she asked. “But your sons, they don’t think you are better?”

“No, they think I am still too fragile!” She snorted. “Fragile! Tell me?” She said with fire in her eyes. “How are you fragile when you are a bear who survives her mates passing and crosses an ocean by herself… really…too fragile to work!”

Sage winced as she asked. “Oh my! Tell me they didn’t say that to you?” Before Grace could answer. Sage just started to laugh and then she laughed harder. Soon Grace found herself laughing for the first time in a long time along with her. When she thought about her son’s reactions after she told them she was going to find work, she laughed harder. Finally, she wiped her eyes saying. “Thank you Sage. I needed that.”

Sage wiped her own eyes as she asked. “So why me?”

“June thought we would be a good mix.”

Sage sighed and rubbed a hand over her face. “Do you know who I am?”

Grace dipped her head. “Hopefully my employer?”

Sage frowned and Grace said softly. “You are Sage Harris, a witch and a wolf, an improbability. Niece to the people who condemned some shifters to death and the rest of us to evolution whether we like it or not. I know?” She said when Sage went to talk. “Some say death, but I do not believe that. I think the Goddess knows something we do not yet.”

Fascinated Sage asked. “What?”

Grace had a faraway look in her eyes, much like Sage’s mother would have when she was foretelling a future. “I think she found that dragons were dying and that witches could mate with shifters and produce young. Also, that half-blood shifters would and could shift. I believe she knew that magic was starting to stir in the world again.”

“How do you know this?”

“Because I am bear and we get glimpses of the future when we are permitted. And at least two improbabilities roam the earth. So to answer your question, yes, I know who you are. You need me Sage Harris, you and your very special girls need me. If only to remind you that you are not now or ever were responsible for your uncle and aunts choices. That was their destiny. Your destiny is something else entirely and not what you have been doing for the last few years.”

Sage went over Grace’s words and knew she was right. The weight from that terrible night was easing, it had been for some time now. Maybe it was time for it to be taken from her shoulders. Sighing in relief as she finally understood her recent restlessness she held her hand out and when Grace took it, she clasped it saying. “Okay then, welcome to our family Grace Orlov.”

CHAPTER TEN:

A fter Sage and the girls all got some much needed sleep. They along with Grace spent the next few days together exploring their new home and settling in. Learning about each other and mapping out what they wanted for their home, the girls and their immediate future. Then over the next two weeks, they went about obtaining and achieving everything on their wish lists.

It did not take long for Molly and Ava to fall under Grace’s gentle spell, within days the four of them had gone from strangers to family. Even Grace’s own sons Ivan and George, full Kodiak bears fell in love with the girls and accepted Sage into their mother’s life. Their wives, Tayla and Krista found they were united with Sage over the fact Grace was not too old to work. They were very pleased at the change in their mother-in-law, she seemed so much more relaxed and happier. Both of them confided to Sage that they had been quite worried about her mental health. But now they as well as their mates were seeing glimpses of the old Grace again.

In fact all three females bonded over making Ivan and George regret telling their mother she was too fragile to work. Their mates had not been amused when they had found out and considered Sage’s growling at them over the first family dinner as justified punishment. Since that night they had many meals together, and Molly became firm friends with George’s little girl and Ivan’s twin boys. Ava, being the baby was a favorite with Tayla and Krista, although Molly came in for her share of cuddles. The little girls blossomed under the combined love and gentle natures of the bears.

Sage attributed the change of attitude Grace’s sons had towards their mother. To her daughters love of Grace. When in reality it was Sage who showed them that their mother had more to give to the world. She told them how Grace inspired people to be better, to strive for a better way of life. A different way from the old. How she had made Sage see what could be possible. It was with new eyes that the males viewed their mother and saw what Sage and their mates saw, a female bear that loved her life and was loved and needed by the people of Dragons Gap.

Through Grace’s gently persuasion, Sage threw off the final shackles of guilt and started to live her life with a sense of freedom. For the first time in a very long time, Sage woke in the mornings not fearing the day or what she may have to do. She loved the calm world she and Grace were making for her girls. Sage had one more week of vacation time left to get her office set up and the playroom and yard finished for the girls, then she would take over the full management of the retrievers.

And as she went about her final days before starting work she realized she was looking forward to her new job. Not enough to give up time with her girls, she even refused a search mission to stay home and go shopping for more clothes and playroom equipment. And to take the girls and Grace to have lunch in town at the new hamburger place with Tayla, Krista, and their cubs.

As the days moved on, Sage and Grace settled into a very nice routine. Once dinner and the nightly ritual of the girl’s bedtime were completed just as the early evening started to evolve into the night. They would take whatever each of them considered a favorite drink for that day. Depending on how they felt it could be alcohol or just sweet tea and coffee. Then together they would go out onto the wrap around porch and they either rocked or swung or just sat at the small table, Grace’s son, Ivan had crafted for the deck. It was a magical time for them both to be together and pass the time away. Soft music usually played in the background and they would let the peace of Dragon’s Gap full their souls. Occasionally they would be joined by neighbors who had the same idea. It was a parent time of day to relax, to unwind and enjoy their lives.

As the days and nights passed Sage and Grace grew closer, they found that they shared many of the same views and beliefs. For Sage, Grace was becoming a mother she so desperately needed. For Grace, Sage was the daughter she had never had. Over drinks and snacks as the sun went down on Dragon’s Gap, they shared stories of their lives and talked about their families.

Sage told Grace about her parents and about Claire and June. Grace told her about the ladies in the garden club and funny stories of her sons and sweet loving tales of her mate Ivor. They formed a bond that filled holes in each of their lonely lives.

This night was no different, it was early evening and peace reined over Dragon’s Gap. Sage sighed as she swung the swing with her foot. It was Friday night and with only this last weekend left of her vacation, she wavered between sad and excited. Organizing and running the retrievers from Dragon’s Gap and not out in the field would be a challenging task. And now with Grace to see to her home and the girls, it was finally time to get started. Idleness was not for her, in fact she could not remember a time when she had not been on a timetable. These lazy few weeks had restored her energy and desire to work.

Grace came out with a tray of snacks and they sat as they had so many times before. She swinging on her favorite seat and Grace in her favorite rocker. Letting the music soothe the day away. It was no different to any other evening as the sky filled with stars and the hush of night fell over the world while they talked and laughed. Nibbled on tasty treats Grace had created and generally enjoyed being together. Sage told Grace that June would be returning in three days. She had been delayed, and Claire was due back in five days. She had invited them both to stay with them when they got home. This led to the talk of possible jobs for each of them and to wonder what Claire had decided about the little girl Kammy. Who Sage knew was not adjusting to the family they had placed her with.

In fact she was with the third family since arriving at Dragon’s Gap. Something would have to be done and soon but that was for another day. Tonight was for gentle talk and soft music just like every other night.

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

W hat was not like every other morning was waking with a headache and finding Grace standing at the end of her bed with little Ava in her arms, radiating fear and anger.

Thumping pain behind Sage’s eyes made her squint at Grace as she rasped from a thick tongue and dry mouth. “Molly?”

“Gone!” Grace answered. One stark word that pierced Sage’s heart and shook her soul. Pain forgotten she moved from the bed and looked down at herself and saw she was fully clothed. Calmness stole over and through her mind, she took Grace and Ava in her arms and hugged them both, whispering. “I will find her and bring her home.”

Then she stepped away taking from Grace, a very subdued Ava. She hugged her and kissed her cheek looking from her daughter’s face to Grace’s tear stain one she vowed. “And if they have hurt or harmed my baby, then they will wish that the Goddess had taken them first.”

She kissed Ava again and handed her back to Grace with a gentle kiss to her cheek. “Can you find a place to stay safe for you and Ava? Not at your sons, whoever did this, may look there first.”

“Yes, I can go to the Matrons. When you want us to come home, call.” She slipped a piece of paper with a number on it into Sage’s numbed fingers as Sage told her. “Grace if someone calls and it is not me run. Find June or Claire, make them take you to Mitch and Sara, they will protect you and Ava.”

At Grace’s fearful look, she said. “I promise it will not come to that. I just want you to know you have a place to take Ava.”

She wiped the tears from Grace’s face. “Now go, stay safe. Keep our girl safe and know that I will bring Molly home.”

Grace nodded, kissed her cheek, took in a deep breath, and straightened her shoulders firming up her voice as she admonished Sage. “Stay safe as well. There is coffee on the counter. Now shower and go get our girl.”

Without another word or look at Sage, she took a quiet Ava and left. Sage bet she had already packed a bag, the house felt empty as Sage listened to the engine of a car start and then move away. Only when she could no longer hear it, did, she move into the bathroom to shower as she felt her power stir and waken.

Will you take their lives?

“If I must. I would rather not but they took my baby and for that they should die.”

I see! Remember my Sage what you take away, you cannot return.

Sage dried and dressed as she thought on the Goddess’s words. “I understand what you are telling me.”

Do you really understand Sage? There is not a moment of any day that I do not regret my actions and the fact I cannot rescind my punishment.

“Why don’t you, just do it? It has been long enough.”

If I did so. I would then be condemning all to the same fate.

At Sage’s puzzled look the Goddess appeared and said softly. There are many beings in this universe other than what are on earth. I can say no more at this time.

Sage looked into the face of perfection and whispered. “They are mine to protect, to love and no one has the right to take them from me. I truly understand your anger now and your sadness!”

Sage allowed the tiny kernel of anger she had been carrying around in her heart. Since her mother’s death, and the betrayal of her uncle and aunt to fall from her heart and soul. This was no time to have old wounds dictate her actions. Finally relieved of those burdens, she felt lighter more of herself. “Thank you Goddess for everything. I will keep your words close to my heart and try to remember that everything has a price.” She bowed to the Goddess in respect, who inclined her head in return. Take care my Sage you have become dear to me.

She faded away as Sage said. “As you have become very dear to me.”

With a deep breath she jogged down the staircase of her home and stepped into her kitchen and drank the cooling coffee. Then cursed the people who had stolen her sanctuary from her, along with her daughter. Moving slowly she opened her front door and stood on her top step leading down to the street and closed her eyes. Allowing the power that resided in her to flow up and reach out spreading over Dragon’s Gap.

Like a beacon to her senses Molly’s energy showed her where she had been taken. Sage was very surprised to see it led her directly to the castle.

CHAPTER TWELVE:

M olly rolled over as the door opened and Reighn entered. He squatted down in front of the bed that she had crawled under and looked into the dark space. All he saw were the two amber eyes of a sweet little kitten.

Molly knew how to hide she had been hidden just like this. When people came to visit her grandmamma, she would place her under her bed and tell her to be silent. Molly knew the sign for silent. The ones that had put her in here had not made the sign for silent, so Molly had cried loudly.

Now as she looked at the male she was careful to not make a sound as the giant looked under the bed and saw her, he smiled. Molly was really cold and her nose was all stuffed up and she missed her Mama. Thinking of her she cried harder, causing her to shift back to human. When the giant reached for her, she squealed and shifted back to her cat and skittered backwards.

The Dragon Lord watched as the little girl went from cat to human to cat again, he crooned to her. “Come kitten… come to Reighn.” The little kitten shifted back to human and stuck her fist into her mouth as tears ran down her reddened cheeks. His deep soft voice stilled her movements. “Come here little hatchling, I won’t hurt you, all will be well… come on kitten. Come to Reighn.”

His voice was so very soft, it filled Molly’s little soul with love just like mamas voice did. She sat on her naked bottom while she listened and fell under the spell of his dragon, then she reached her tiny hand out to him. Her sobs shook her small body as she cried. “Mama!”

Reighn inched closer until he managed to grab a hold of her hand and her ankle, then he gently pulled. Sliding her across the floor towards him when she cleared the bed he flicked his fingers and dressed her in a blue top and pants. She trustingly lifted her chubby arms up to him. Crooning a very old lullaby, he picked her up and cuddled her in close to his heart and felt his dragon stir.

He kissed the top of her head saying. “Let us go find your Mama little one.”

Molly laid her head on his chest with a tired sigh. “Mama!” As they exited the cell, she shifted once more into a spotted black and grey kitten with black tufted ears and a short tail. She looked up at him with amber eyes that shifted back to sky blue as she once again shifted to a naked girl. Reighn flicked his fingers and she was dressed again in a blue top with blue pants and white socks. He murmured to her as his dragon chortled. “Yes kitten let us go get your Mama. Preferably before she brings the castle down around our ears.”

Reighn had been walking the halls with his mother by his side, discussing his father’s return. When a castle guard had hurried to them and explained that a witch was demanding the return of her child. Before they could respond the walls and floors shook throwing them all off balance. Reighn had clasped his mother to him as he braced his legs. When the floors stopped rolling he dismissed the guard to carry on searching for the little girl.

His mother suggested she look in the rooms on the lower floor. Reighn agreed, his mind on his dragon as he felt him sharpen his senses as he began the hunt. Walking along the hallways he scented and tasted the air trying to find one little girls essence among millions. Finally, a faint touch of shifter brushed against his senses. He all but ran down to the lower levels, where the cells were.

This level had been unused for eons he could not remember the last time they had a prisoner placed in the cells. He knew they had been closed due to needing repair maybe he thought as he searched, it might be time to have this level looked at. He stood in the hallway and sniffed the air until he picked up the faint taint of shifter. He searched the cells without doors and as he moved closer to the last cell, the intoxicating scent of a frightened kitten hammered at his senses.

He and the baby shifter walked towards the grand hall when the floor once more began to roll beneath his feet. Molly tucked her head closer to the male that held her. He smelled so good and safe she could just hear the song his dragon sung. She would have clapped her hands and laughed when the floor went up and down but all she wanted was her mama.

Are you singing to her? Reighn asked his dragon who snorted and replied. Of course, sweet kitten.

Reighn refrained from asking his dragon when the last time he had sung to anyone was. Instead, he wondered what made this kitten so special.

In the grand hall the stone walls were being shaken again as if a giant hand had grabbed the castle and was throwing it from side to side. When the next shake rattled the stones, it also made the floor roll as though the earth waved under it. Screams and cries of fears were heard.

“Dear Goddess, what is happening?” Screamed the she dragon, Ismathe, as she tumbled to the floor along with several others. Stanvis reached to help her up, but she pushed his hand away as she sneered. “Leave me, you Barbarian!”

Stan laughed at her slur, then moved back towards Lars.

“My Lord...” was all he got out before a shout made him and Lars spin around as the windows blew outwards and words vibrated throughout the castle. If they had not been dragons the very pitch from the words would have burst each and every one of their ear drums.

“WHERE. IS. MY. DAUGHTER?”

The great doors made from the hardest iron wood known to dragon and with the highest quality of spells reinforcing them forcefully shook. Those very same doors that had withheld marauding armies with battering rams… blew apart like kindling.

Lars and Stan both flicked up magical shields protecting themselves and the people in the room from large and small shards of timber that flew inwards. With another flick of Lars hand the dust and debris disappeared. Allowing all to see the small curvy female with hair the color of straw haloed around her head. Standing where the doors had been.

As Lars took in the appearance of the female. He found it hard to believe that this small creature in a plain black tee shirt and blue jeans, could harness the power that emanated from her. The power radiated with waves of anger that seemed to suck the very air from the room. She stood as though she had every right to be there and demanded attention. Castle guards lay behind her, slumped against the walls and spread out on the floors of the hallway. Lars’s heart thumped hard when he saw the nearest male’s chest rise and fall. He drew in a sharp breath as he thanked the Ancients, they were not dead!

The female then pointed to Ismathe and her voice thundered against the stones making them rumble as she demanded. “WHERE. IS. MY. DAUGHTER?”

All heads turned towards the she dragon as stood like everyone else in shock with her mouth open. Lars stepped forward in a voice he had used to subdue the most aggressive of dragons, he commanded. “Cease this immediately!”

The floor rolled as people once more screamed and fell or stumbled into each other. Stan reached for his nest brother grinning as they shuffled on their feet riding the wave. He asked as they tried to stand against the power that rolled through the room. “What now? Oh great leader!”

Lars snarled and blew out a breath, his eyes laughing at his brother. “Asshole!”

Reighn clutched the small girl to his chest as the floor rolled once more. He threw out his hand and snatched his Dam to his side when she tried to walk to him.

“Thank the Ancients you found her.” She said while clutching his hand. “Is she well?”

“I think so. She wants her Mother.”

Molly looked at his Dam and cried. “Mama!”

“Soon.” Reighn crooned to her. Verity, the Dragon Lord’s mother smoothed her hand over the head of the sweet baby girl and said. “No wonder your mama is making so much fuss.”

“Fuss… if this is a fuss. I would hate to see what happens when she is really annoyed!” Reighn stated.

Verity grinned. “As would I.”

Molly sobbed and Reighn’s dragon sung to her while they walked into the short hidden alcove. Then his Dam pressed the trigger releasing the hidden door just as they heard.

“BRING. ME. MY. DAUGHTER. NOW!”

Reighn stayed still and watched the floor resettle while people pick themselves up. Only when it was still, did he and his Dam advance into the room. Motioning his mother to go to his brothers Lars and Stan, he carried on walking towards the obviously furious female. She was so small and yet she commanded so much power, something told him she had used very little of what was available to her.

He hesitated in his step as he saw her and as soon as Molly saw her mother she screamed. “MAMA, MAMAAA!”

Sage’s head whipped around and she reached for her daughter who disappeared from Reighn’s arms and appeared in hers. Impressive! His dragon said as he sat up and made a noise that Reighn had never heard before, it was half purr, half growl.

Reighn was so shocked by the display of his dragon that he came to an abrupt halt. He let his eyes travel over the female finally coming to rest on her face. She was not dragon beautiful but she was lovely in the way of shifters. And her eyes, he had never seen that shade of blue before and as he watched they seemed to glimmer back to a soft blue.

Delightfully beautiful! His dragon crooned.

Reighn mentally stumbled with amazement, after a thousand years of searching they had finally unbelievably found, their Soul Shadow. The one person in the universe that completed him and his dragon, the other half of their soul. MINE! Roared his dragon almost dropping Reighn to his knees.

Sage hugged Molly as her daughter cried her distress out on her shoulder. Power coated her body and Sage’s anger resurfaced, vocal chords strained by channeling power turned her voice husky as she asked Reighn. “Who are you and why did you have my daughter?”

Reighn bowed his head slightly, never taking his eyes from hers. “My name is Reighn Kingsley. I am the Dragon Lord. I found your hatchling in a… room under the castle.” He changed the word from cell to room at the last second. Reasoning as he saw her power spark, that it would be safer for all there, if he did not call it what it was. Wise choice! His dragon counseled.

He took a step back and asked. “Who do I have the honor of addressing?”

Sage grinned, the first glimmer of humor she had felt since Grace had told her Molly, her baby girl had been taken. The phrasing of his request amused her, and she was no fool, her baby girl had been in a cell. This dragon was wise, she almost laughed outright when she thought of his words. Honor indeed!

She had nearly shaken the castle to pieces to get her daughter back and would have torn it down stone by stone to accomplish that. Looking him over she had a feeling he understood that. “I am Sage Harris and this is my daughter Molly. Thank you for bringing her to me.”

Reighn turned a little as he asked. “It was my pleasure, although the question remains. How and why was she here, does it not?”

Sage raised an eyebrow, an expression he took to say. Duh!

He asked her. “Why do you think Ismathe is responsible for your daughter being taken?”

Molly was finally quieting, her eyes slowly closing but her hands still held tightly to her mother, as Sage soothed her hand over her little back in comfort. “Ismathe came to me a week or so ago, asking me to go on a search. I explained that period of my life was over. Then later that same day her parents came and tried to commission me to go on the same search. I said no again. I did ask them if it was life or death, they said no.” She thought she should clarify that point, just in case he thought she was heartless. She did not want him to think that she would leave someone stranded that desperately needed her help.

“Two days later Ismathe came and asked again but by this time I will admit I was annoyed and was not as polite as I had been. I told her I no longer did that as I had young ones. Plus the Goddess had released me from that life.”

What did this female know of Goddesses, was that why she was so powerful? Reighn wondered, and he would admit he was intrigued by her answer and although he wanted to pursue that line of questioning he let it go and murmured instead.

“What was so vital that they would ask so many times?”

Sage decided he was no longer talking to her and stayed mute, snapping around Reighn demanded. “Ismathe, did you have the child removed from her mother?”

As she hesitated, he saw the lie forming and clenched his hand. Ismathe grabbed for her throat struggling against the invisible hands cutting off her air supply while she was raised from the floor. Her parent’s cries of distress and outrage sounded in the hushed room.

Reighn looked at the she dragon and calmly said. “I will not ask again?” He dropped her back onto her feet where she gasped for air and as she saw his hand start to clench again she screamed. “Yes...Yes! I had the brat removed!”

Reighn growled one word. “Why?”

Ismathe rubbed her throat as she angrily explained. “I needed her to find a hatchling from a wild one for me. She refused me and then she refused my parents. No matter how much we offered her.” When she realized the room of people were looking at her, judging her. She barely restrained herself from screaming again, instead she sulkily said. “What are you looking at everyone has one. I wanted one too.”

She stabbed her finger at Sage. “She refused because of her spawn. I knew if I took one, she would do as I wanted if she wanted to get it back. I didn’t harm it.” She stamped her foot. “She should have just complied with my order. None of this would have happened if she had. It is not my fault she is too stupid to understand who I am. The shifter should have done what I wanted her too, it’s all that bitches fault.”

A collective gasp filled the air from all the females in the room. Her own parents lowered their eyes as her vile words seemed to hang in the very air around them. Reighn looked over and found his Dam’s eyes filled with revulsion staring at Ismathe. He then flicked his eyes back towards the she dragon in time to see her eyes shoot hatred towards Sage. His eyes hardened with disgust as he looked at her and by their own volition his eyes moved back to his silent shadow. Only to find her amazing blue eyes looking at him.

Sage was not surprised by the female’s outburst, with power and anger still cloaking her she shrugged and stared at the Dragon Lord saying. “She did not do this on her own. I will trust that you Lord of all dragons, will seek out the ones that helped her and how they managed to do so. I assume you have a punishment that will meet the crime.” The implied threat that if he did not, she did filled the space separating them. Startled Reighn bowed his head as he asked. “You would trust me to see to this?”

Sage felt his voice settle into her soul causing her heart to beat with the feeling of rightness as it sighed throughout her body. MATE! She sent her next words straight to his mind.

I do not know what happens with dragons when they find their mate. But one of the first things a shifter knows when their mate is presented to them, is truth. The truth that this person is for them only. The rest comes later. Yes, I will trust you.

Reighn's voice drifted softy through her mind as he answered. Soul Shadow is what you are. My Soul Shadow.

She nodded to him in acknowledgment, as she asked. Why soul shadow?

Our souls join and shadow each other’s. We become as one.

Oh my! Now that is just plain beautiful! Her eyes softened as she looked at Reighn. Then hardened again when she turned towards Ismathe and said. “I know you think because I and mine are shifters. And you are dragon and female that what you did here today will go unpunished, but you are wrong. We live at the beginning of a whole new era, and you broke a basic covenant of Dragon's Gap. You took my child. You may think that is of no great import, as my daughter is only a shifter. In that you would be wrong.

A theft of any child, be they a shifter, human or hatchling is a momentous crime anywhere. But especially for the people of Dragon’s Gap. If we as parents cannot know our young are safe here. Where will they be safe? I tell you now dragon. There is no going back from what you brought on yourself today. All will know, and you will feel their wrath!”

Ismathe paled at the threat. Sage’s eyes turned a deeper blue and became like chips of ice as she said in a voice devoid of emotion. “If you think it will do you any good to run, then do so!” She smiled and Ismathe was positive she saw something otherworldly in those cold blue eyes. “Just remember this Ismathe. You came to me to do a hunt for you, because I am that good. So run and hide if you dare!”

Then she gave a polite nod to the people in the room and lifted her eyebrows at Reighn. With her daughter clutched in her arms, she walked out. Silence met her exit, Reighn watched her go, while his dragon paced within his mind. We go with her. We cannot leave Shadow and hatchling alone. We must go to protect now!

Reighn told him. Patience my friend, all is well. Our Shadow knows who she is to us. She will not leave us now. We must make sure that the ones who took our hatchling from our Shadow are punished. So they will not do it again.

His dragon moved restlessly. I will rip them apart and stomp on them. They hurt and frightened my hatchling, and made hatchling cry. They must pay with death.

Reighn grinned at his dragon. You are very blood thirsty all of a sudden.

I never have a shadow and hatchling to protect before.

True we did not! Reighn replied. He looked over at the people in the room. His eyes finally landing on the pale female. Ismathe started speaking fear adding volume to her voice forgetting who it was she spoke to she screeched. “Did you hear her? She threatened me? I am of the royal line and must be protected. It is your duty to protect me.”

“Duty!” Reighn snarled with his dragon lending depth to his voice. “To protect you? Tell me Ismathe how am I to do that…how am I to protect you from your own stupidity?” He looked at the female with disdain as she moved closer to him, finally he stated. “I will no longer protect you or any dragon from your own actions, you brought this on yourself. Let us hope my Prime, and second find all your accomplices before the remarkable Sage Harris does, or the parents of Dragon’s Gap. I think our justice may be kinder.”

His tone suggested it would not be. He made to step past her, contempt in every line of his body. Ismathe reached for his arm and halted when she felt the blade of a sword at her throat. She took a small step back away from the blade which moved with her but no longer touched her skin. Swallowing she hissed. “You dare! I will have your wings for that. I am of a royal line. GUARDS!” She screamed when Stanvis did not lower his sword immediately. He told her coldly. “It makes no difference who you are. No one touches our Lord without his permission!”

The guards who had only just started to come around looked from Ismathe to the Dragon Lord, who signaled them to stand down. Reighn laid a hand on his second, Stanvis’s arm, lowering the sword as he stated. “Oh Ismathe did I forget to tell you, as of this morning you and your family have no royal standing.”

A surprised rumble washed through the gathered crowd. Not in five thousand years had a royal been stripped of their title, and nearly ten thousand years since the whole family was included. This would mean that the family named would lose everything, their estates and their businesses. Most of all their place in the noble society, they would be ostracized by the same peers they held in esteem. And for the nobles the worse thing of all would be the termination of their rights to the Royal Treasury.

Reighn ignored the outraged gasps and gathered his Dam to his side, with his arm around her waist. He softly said. “Come Mama. I have someone for you to meet.”

Her eyes met his seeing the anger barely hidden in their depths, before she could reply Ismathe screamed and dramatically dropped to the floor. “No...No! You cannot do this?”

Her mother and father rushed to her side dragging her from the floor and cradling her in their arms as she wailed her displeasure. Reighn noticed her two brothers Crewe, and Hoyte did not move to her side or the side of their parents. Stan re-sheathed his sword as shock covered every face in the room, even Reighn’s own mother gasped in surprise.

“You cannot do this?” Cried Mona Norman as Eric Norman stated almost by rote. “Only when a royal has been harmed by another royal, can you rescind their title and privileges.”

Another dragon broke through the crowd. Lars and Stan tensed as he came closer but wisely he stopped when he realized he was placing himself in reach of a sword. Reighn recognized him as a friend of Eric Norman’s. Councilor Tomas who in his brash voice stated. “Eric is correct, only in the instance of a sovereign being harmed may the family be included in the punishment.” He looked around at the others in the room. A smug expression on his face as he looked Reighn up and down with a sneer in his voice when he appealed to the dragons. “I see no sovereign here that was harmed. Do you?”

Several people, Reighn’s mother included moved restlessly at the disrespectful attitude of the councilor. Lars and Stanvis’s hands clenched in anger. Reighn raised an eyebrow as his dragon lent power to his voice and he thundered.

“You think to question me. Your, Dragon Lord?”

Flames erupted above the heads of the people in the room as every dragon held still in shock. The scent of their fear enveloped Reighn and fed his dragon’s wrath as he held the peoples gazes. “This is not a democracy, do not let the changing times and the world you find yourselves in. Give you the impression that I am anything other than your Lord and my word is still Law!”

He looked at Ismathe and her parents as his dragon released control of his voice. “Be thankful I did not banish you for what you did. To remove a hatchling from her Dam steps over any line of decently. When a parent cannot feel that their young are not safe here. How can we hope to attract a shadow?’

Both females swayed at the mention of banishment Reighn watched the male who had questioned his authority try to move away. “Stay!”

Councilor Tomas halted his progress not willingly, but with Reighn’s dragon infusing the calmly spoken words with power. His dragon instantly obeyed his Lord and refused to move.

Reighn addressed the Norman family again. “Leave the castle. You have until the end of today to vacate your properties and hand over your holdings. My second Stanvis will gather a team of dragons of his choosing and will oversee your departure from your homes. You have exhausted my patience. So do not doubt my orders, or you will suffer. My wrath!”

Once the crying from the two females had quietened, he nodded to Stanvis and the guards surrounding them. Sending a final dismissal to the family. “See to my orders second.”

“Yes my Lord Reighn.”

“Where are we to go?” Mona Norman whined. Reighn shrugged massive shoulders. “As to that Madam, I do not care. Look to your Shadow for your answers. NOW LEAVE!”

His dragon bellowed at the end of his patience with these people. Silence ensued as Stanvis and the guards led the weeping family from the room, just as the Norman brothers turned to go, Reighn called. “Hunters Crewe and Hoyte to me!”

The two dragons walked to him and bowed together saying. “Yes my Lord.”

“When did you arrive back?”

Both males had been to Europe scouring the lands with a contingent of Hunters searching for traces of wild dragons who had been reportedly seen on the continent. Crewe answered for them both. “My Lord, we were relieved three days ago and arrived back early this morning. We were on our way to report in with Prime Lars when the castle started to shake.”

Reighn looked at Lars as he confirmed their report. “That is right my Lord, they only just got here when Lady Harris arrived.”

Reighn eyed the young males, five hundred years was still considered young for dragon kind. “So dragons did you have knowledge of your sisters plans?”

The brothers looked at each other and hung their heads knowing through no fault of their own they would be cast out of the Hunters. Because of their family’s dishonor. Shame etched their faces as Hoyte swore. “No my Lord we did not and if we had, we would have informed Prime Lars or Second Stanvis.”

Crewe shook his head. “Or we would have taken care of it ourselves.”

“By telling your parents?” Reighn’s mother asked. Both Hunters shook their heads, sorrow replacing shame. Hoyte explained. “No Lady Verity that we would not have done. Ismathe does nothing without the consent of her Sire and Dam. She is the jewel in their crown.” They looked at each other, gulped audibly and softly recited. “She is to be the Lord’s Shadow!”

Reighn’s mother gasped. “They dared?”

Reighn frowned as he said. “I think you will find they dared much.”

The brothers nodded their heads earnestly as Hoyte once more stated. “My Lord, we never thought their talk was anything but dreams and imaginings. That is why we asked to join the Hunters as soon as we reached maturity.”

Crewe added. “My Lord, we hope you will believe us when I say that if Hoyte and I had thought there was anything more than talk. We would have reported it to you or Prime Lars.”

Reighn let his dragon look out at the young males before him. Young but solid! Was his pronouncement. Reighn sighed as he assured the brothers. “My Prime and I have no reason to disbelieve you, and I know you do not agree with what has taken place today?”

Hoyte told them. “We do not. My Lord another reason we wished to see the Prime was to start proceedings to disavow our family and our family name.”

Reighn’s Dam said quietly. “That is a big decision to make. Letting go of your family name and what that represents.”

“Yes my Lady, but in truth, this family name represents betrayal and treason.”

Reighn asked the two brothers. “So you would be willing to forfeit the right to your family estates and share of the treasury.” Before they could answer he held his hand up. “If so. I will replace your name with one of your choosing or mine and bestow titles of your own on you both.”

Hoyte answered for them both. “Yes, we are. Thank you my Lord but we are happy to gain our titles and any rewards ourselves.”

Crewe also assured him. “We need no more and if it is alright with you my Lord. We would be honored to take the name of our Dams Sire. Evinstride he was an honorable Shield and we aspire to be like him.”

Reighn smiled as he clasped each of their arms in a warriors salute. “So be it, he was a loyal and worthy dragon. I am sure he would be proud that his name lives on. Lars will you see to it please?”

“Of course my Lord.”

Reighn said. “Hunters I understand your desire to be independent but I insist that each of you allow a home to be purchased and made ready for you. Even though you may not see the need for it now, one day you may have a shadow and you will wish to provide for her. So as you will not allow me to bestow anything else, please take this gift. Lars if you could arrange homes for them as well.”

“As you wish my Lord.”

Reighn dismissed the two males with another warriors salute. “Thank you Hunters.”

Lars ordered the two males. “Hunters if you could wait in my office.” The two males took that as a dismissal and left the room. When they had gone, Reighn said to Lars. “Find out who helped Ismathe, her brothers may know. I will need answers for the fair Sage.” He grinned at Lars, who gave him a speculative look but said only. “As my Lord commands.”

“Reighn dear have you forgotten something?”

Reighn stared down at the amused face of his Dam and scratched the side of his face in thought. “No, I do not think so, there is Councilor Tomas of course.”

She shook her head and cocked one eye towards the doors still lying splintered and warped on the floor and the shattered windows. He grinned as he said. “Oh yes, of course.”

With a thought the doors were once again whole and in place and the panes of glass replaced.

I hope she doesn't make a habit of that, he said to his dragon, a very toothy grin was his reply.

“Better dear!” Stated his Dam. He nodded at his mother as he said. “I will not be long, mama.”

Looking over at the dragon who stood with the other councilors, he called out. “Ahh! Councilor Tomas!” To his mother he murmured. “Stay here mama with Lars please.”

“Alright my son.”

Reighn walked slowly towards the councilors, by rights protocol dictated they should have come to him. And on any other day that would have happened but Reighn was in a hurry to get to his Shadow. So he allowed the slight to protocol to go unanswered. He knew his dragon would only allow so much delay before he took matters into his own claws Reighn found himself winging his way to his new shadows side. He needed this business dealt with which is why he was originally here at the castle. To put a stop to a rebellion amongst the nobility and catch a traitor to the realm. And when he had handled all that he was going to change how dragon kind lived.

“Councilors if you could please wait just one moment more?” Reighn smiled as the males agreed. “Thank you, we are just waiting for a few of the guards to return, then you may be on your way.”

Suddenly the doors opened wide as a squadron of castle guards led by Captain Johner Kingsley, Reighn’s adoptive brother entered. Johner was one of the most respected dragons ever to command the guards. He served in the capacity he loved as captain of the castle guards. Many a time Reighn and his father had tried to lure him into either the Shields or Hunters, but he would not be swayed. His destiny he had told them repeatedly was the guards. He enjoyed the position he had made for himself.

Castle guards did not merely guard the castle and all who resided inside its walls as the title implied. As of two days ago they were to help in the protection of Dragon's Gap. Johner was to oversee a mixed force of shifters and dragons. He had made it possible for all the inhabitants to apply to join the guards. It was generally accepted that humans would be hired as administration staff. Mainly because they found it hard to physically keep up with the non-humans or it was things were changing. Johner let these thoughts tumble around his mind as he walked towards his mother and his Lord. “My Lord what may we do for you?”

“Ahh! Captain. Yes, I wish for you to take into custody councilor Tomas and the other council members present.” Outrage surrounded them as the males voiced their disbelief, strongly and loudly. “Silence!” Roared Johner. Immediate quiet descended on the room. Johner raised a blond eyebrow at Reighn as he asked. “On what charge my Lord?”

Reighn grinned at his adopted brother. “Why conspiracy Captain Kingsley! What else?”

Instantly the six councilors found themselves cuffed and gagged. “Really?” Reighn asked as he observed the councilors being arrested.

“Yes as you know the cuffs insure they cannot call forth their dragon.”

Reighn frowned. “I see, although the gag seems excessive?”

“Maybe so but it ensures I don’t have to listen to the whining.” Came the sardonic reply. Lars and Reighn laughed as Reighn’s mother hid a smile behind her hand. Johner asked. “My Lord when is the trial?”

“Tomorrow, place them in cells. Do not let them communicate with anyone...anyone at all!” Reighn turned to Lars. “Lars put out that the council has been isolated due to a virus that seems to have incapacitated them all maybe food or air poisoning or something. Also Johner we need the level that houses the cells seen too. It is disgusting down there. I feel we may need all those cells updated and opened.”

“As you will my Lord. I will see to it today.”

Once the prisoners had been led away. Lars asked. “Where will you place the councilors?”

Johner shrugged. “A vacant apartment for now. And in the cells once they are cleaned up, in fact maybe some hard work will be in order.”

Lars grinned imagining the looks on the councilors faces as Reighn said. “I leave that to you brother. Johner were you hurt?”

Johner smiled at his brothers as his mother hugged him. “No, I am fine, it was the guards that got directly in her path who were knocked out. Once I ordered them to allow her to pass us, we all fared better. I see you are alright.”

“Well, we were not in the room.” She told him.

Lars told him. “We were shaken but not damaged.

Johner asked. “Are you going to tell me what went on in here?”

Reighn smiled as he apologized. “Probably not right now. I do not have time. Mama and I have things to do. Why don’t you have dinner with Lars and Stanvis? They will fill you in.”

Johner grumbled, “Where are you and our mother going to be?”

“Out doing dragon business.” When Reighn would not be any more forth coming. Johner finally agreed. “Deal, dinner with Lars and Stan, wonderful!”

Lars said. “Because I had no plans for this evening?” As they all looked at him, he smiled. “No... No… do not worry. I will change my life for my brothers.”

“I will bring dragons ale. Which I have and it is the decent kind, all the way from Scotland.” Johner casually added as an inducement.

“Then by all means brother come for dinner.” Sharing a grin with Lars, Johner asked Reighn. “Now what do you want me to do?”

“Round up the others, have it done quietly! Do it tonight when there are no witnesses to who are being arrested. I do not want anyone else to know we have them.”

Johner Kingsley looked at his brother and asked. “You would not be trying to tell me how to do my job, now would you my Lord?”

Lars laughed as Reighn shifted his shoulders uncomfortably. “Would I do that?”

Johner grunted and then with a swift salute to Reighn and a kiss on their mother’s cheek. He left with Lars taking the rest of his smiling guard with him. Reighn finally took his Dam’s arm leading her from the castle Verity asked. “Son where are we going?”

“Mama it has been a long time since I took you flying. I think we deserve the wind in our hair.”

Verity Kingsley grinned, she so loved to fly. Being a dragon herself and never having felt the wind beneath her own wings. Was a source of constant pain and none a male dragon ever shared, not even her dear shadow Rene`. Like all male dragons. He would never know the agony of watching a male shift into a dragon and soar above the earth. Knowing that the gift of flight was denied to her. She watched her son shift from a tall strong human male to an eighty foot long fire dragon, the color of red flame. It was a thrill to see his dragon come into existence but at the same time, it sadly caused a hurt that made her soul ache.

She quickly scrambled with his help up his foreleg and sat in between the ridges on his neck. Wiggling around until she was comfortable she then signaled by tapping him twice with her heels and he shot blue flame into the sky as they lifted off.

It was always a bittersweet moment for Verity as they soared up into the clouds. No one knew why female dragons could not fly or indeed if they had ever flown. As Verity sat astride her son’s dragon, once again the nagging feeling all females felt of something lost within their souls plagued her. It was always there, a constant ache for herself and all female dragons. Taking a deep breath she shook off the old wound and laughed her pleasure. Reighn’s dragon raced for the clouds swooping up and down and in and out playing as he had not done for years. She laughed as she let herself enjoy her son’s pleasure.

An hour later Reighn circled Dragon’s Gap in lazy spirals lowering with each pass until he landed on the road outside his shadows house. Sage stood on the deck with her arm around Grace as Verity skimmed down Reighn’s front leg and stood next to him. He shifted in a tongue of flame back to his human form and bowed to the two females, then offered his arm to his Mother. “Mama I would like to introduce you to my shadow, Sage Harris.”

“Oh my son.” Verity said softly as they moved closer to the waiting females.

So this was the Dragon Lord the one whispered about. A hysterical giggle almost escaped as Sage realized her mate was the feared Dragon Lord, the male who was spoken of in hushed tones. The stories she had heard over the last two weeks were hair raising and she had thought implausible. Now though watching the handsome male walk towards her, she knew they were not only plausible but more than likely only a fraction of who this male was. She took note of the similarities to his brother Sharm he seemed to have, or more than likely his brother was similar to him. They both carried themselves with an arrogance she assumed power gave one or maybe it was all the responsibilities they possessed. Her mate was as tall and broad shouldered as his brother and they both possessed jet black hair although she thought Reighn’s may be longer. His eyes seemed to have a flame in their onyx colored depths that was missing from Sharm’s. As with his brother he had the straight nose and firm chin which she was guessing was a family trait but unlike Sharm. Reighn seemed to have amazing soft lips which at the moment held a small smile. Sage thought he was what some females would call devastatingly handsome, she knew she did. And without even trying, which she assumed he was not with his mother and Grace here. He made her knees weak with wanting. He did not look like her idea of a king, in fact in her wildest dreams she could not have imagined a male like him.

She tore her eyes from him to study his mother. Sage guessed she was somewhere around six foot tall with a slightly robust figure and was very beautiful in a regal kind of way. Her features resembled her sons, except with a more feminine twist. Although her hair color was definitely not black, she had a softer mink brown color which held streaks of white. Sage thought maybe they suggested age but it was hard to tell. Logic said the female dragon had to be quite old as her son was not a young male but how old. Sage decided she did not really need to know. Because she may have a smile on her beautiful unlined face but within her copper colored eyes, was a wary shyness that reached out and touched Sage’s heart. Sage felt her body tense as she watched the couple come to a stop a foot away from her and Grace. Here he was her mate, her future life. He stood before her and she trembled in anticipation. Sage bowed her head to Verity as Reighn said. “My shadow. I present my Dam Verity Kingsley.” He was just so amazingly gallant. Sage wanted to giggle at the old world greeting but felt Grace pinch her cheek and not the one on her face. She cleared the laugh from her throat and returned his greeting. “Good morning ma’am. I am very glad to make your acquaintance.”

Then she introduced Grace. “My mate… my shadow, please allow me to introduce my dear friend and adopted grandmother to our children. Molly, whom you have met and her sister, Ava who you have not. This is Grace Orlov. She has helped me look after our girls since we decided to settle at Dragon’s Gap.”

Grace blushed at the compliment and hid her surprise when Sage had called her the girl’s grandmother, in truth it was a very happy surprise. Her cheeks caught fire again when Reighn took her offered hand and gallantly kissed it saying. “Grace Orlov. I thank you for watching over my shadow and hatchlings until I could.”

Seriously Grace answered him. “It was my pleasure. They are very precious to me. And to the whole community of our town.” There was a warning in there and Reighn was amused to find he and his dragon were taking it seriously. He asked his dragon. When was the last time we have been warned to watch our behavior.

His dragon snickered. Never has it ever happened. I like her. Reighn agreed he did as well.

Grace looped her arm in Verity’s and said. “I think we deserve tea, and you must as well after that wonderful entrance. Do you do that often?”

A little surprised at the familiarity, Verity laughed softly she had never felt such a generosity of spirit in another living being as she did in Grace. Between one blink of her long lashes and the next. She knew she had met a kindred spirit not since her sister had she ever felt this with another female. And as she looked into Grace’s soft knowing eyes she saw the same knowledge shining out at her. She knew as Grace did that more than a mating was taking place. Today a friendship was born. One that would endure a lifetime.

Since the death of her childhood friend Verity had not been blessed with the companionship of a true friend. Grace was a very welcomed surprise. One she had no idea she was to receive when she woke this morning, in fact the day had so far been full of surprises. For Grace who was still in some ways new to Dragon’s Gap, it was a welcome relief. Another special person to help fill the void her mates passing had left in her heart. Grace leant nearer to Verity and whispered. “I know he is important, but do you think he would allow me to fly too?”

Verity laughed out loud at Grace’s question. “If he does not, I have other sons who will and failing that I have nest sons, who I will ask to give you the thrill of flight.”

Grace clasped a hand over her heart. “I thank you my friend. I would of course only go, if you fly with me?”

“Of course I will, just try and stop me. It is an amazing sensation to fly.”

Grace sighed. “It looked truly amazing.” Her eyes misted over as she thought. What her Ivor would have thought of the wonder of a flying dragon.

Verity already in tune with her, hugged her arm. “Not today!” She whispered. “Today is for happiness. Our children have found each other, against all the odds. We must keep our sadness hidden for another time, when we have very good wine to help drown our sorrows.”

Grace smiled and surreptitiously wiped her eyes as she cleared the tears from her throat. “What a splendid idea and yes we should be happy. Now what is this term nest son, I have not heard of that before?” They entered the house discussing terms and the shift in languages throughout the years.

Sage and Reighn followed slowly listening to the voices of the females they loved wash over and around them. Letting the connection of being together settle between them, neither willing to break the silence as they strolled to the back of the house. Sage slipped her hand into his large one. Instinctively as though he had done so for years, he raised it to his lips and kissed her knuckles. She led him to a swing seat as he asked. “Where are the hatchlings?”

Sage grinned he sounded like she had hidden them away. “They are napping, it has been an eventful morning so far and it promises to be more so. We will know when they wake. I promise it gets noisy.”

He waited until she took her seat and then gingerly sat beside her. When he didn’t hear the chains on the swing break, he heaved a sigh and started the swing in motion with his foot. Sage grinned as she watched him looking out over her backyard. “So this morning was different?” And where she wondered did that come from.

Reighn nodded his head. “That it was. Do you often go around blowing things up?”

“Never done it before.”

“Ahh! I see. So just today then?”

“They had my baby...our baby girl Reighn. What would you have done?” She quietly asked him as he turned to her and rested his forehead against hers breathing in her scent, her texture, her essence. “I my dearest heart, would have leveled the world.”

Sage drew his scent deep into her lungs and held it there letting his essence settle into her blood as she whispered.

“So, not so bad then?”

Reighn gave a short laugh. “You did well, our hatchlings will be well guarded by their mother and father.”

Sage snuggled against him. “Beware any who think our young are easy pickings.”

Reighn agreed. “Yes beware all! So we have two girls?”

“Yes two. I should tell you Molly is a half shifter but...”

Surprised he cut her off. “She can shift. She was a small cat when I found her and she shifted several times.”

“Yes, a Lynx and little ones will shift often especially when they are frightened or apprehensive, a survival instinct they flick from one form to the other. It is all about control as they learn or so Grace has told me.”

“Ahh! I see dragonets do not shift until they are five or six years old and some not until puberty. Of course females never shift!”

“Why is that?”

“We do not know. It is very sad and unfortunately our histories do not say why they are unable to shift. Although that has not stopped the numerous theories developing over the years.”

“It must be painful for them?”

“Yes most painful it is like a tooth ache mama says but unlike that ache it never leaves them. I should imagine it is the same for half-shifters?”

“Yes except we know why. Not like your females. Did they ever shift?”

“I do not know. A theory is they did in ancient times, but no one knows for sure. You scent wolf my soul why is that?”

“My father was wolf and my mother witch.”

He started a little. “An improbability!”

She looked wary as she said. “Yes, just like Molly.”

Reighn grinned. “My heart this is wonderful. I am a dragon and as a dragon we live for improbabilities. What of Ava who I have not met yet?”

Sage smiled as she said. “Ava is around five months old. So she will not shift until after her first birthday and before you ask, she is full Lynx. Are you pleased?”

“I have lived a thousand years and thought to never have a shadow or hatchlings, so my dragon and I are beyond pleased. We are forever in your debt and honored to be yours.”

Sage saw the hole, saw the never-ending abyss and still she jumped feet first into the overwhelming emotion called love. As a shifter, instinct drove her mating or at least the willingness to chance a mating. The side of her that named her witch recognized power and felt the draw of spirits as they met, melded and entwined. Forever to be bonded together throughout eternity. She crept onto his lap and placed her lips on his and together they shared the first of many kisses.

Eventually, Reighn lifted his beloved into his arms and took to the skies shifting as he did. Cradled in the large claws of her dragon she marveled at the deep rich red color surrounding her. Before she could do more than stroke her hand over his scales they were landing on a castle balcony and he was human again carrying her into his bedroom.

He laid her on his bed as he kissed her deeply while he caged her between his arms. His dragon growled. “Mine!”

She stroked his chin letting her hand trail down his neck as she nibbled on his lips, moving her lips just enough to say. “Yours! Come my dragon. Come to me make me yours forever.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

T he ‘Day of Judgment’ was upon them. Four days later than planned. In the past trials of the nobility were held in seclusion within the dragon court. Punishments if any were also carried out in private. Reighn had decided those days were over.

He stood now with his legs braced apart, hands clenched on the railing that surrounded their private balcony. His shadow slept feet away exhausted after another passionate night in his arms. A night that once again had scorched the sheets literally. Sage had tremendous control of her power until they made love, then all bets were off. He chuckled quietly they were practicing enough, she would eventually find her balance and truly burnt sheets. A little embarrassment on her side, a tremendous amount of pride on his. So worth it.

His hatchlings were asleep in their room. He had tucked them in earlier. His adorable Ava and beautiful clever Molly. Every night since they had moved in, he and his dragon stood in total fascination. Watching the rise and fall of their little chests as they breathed deeply, while they slept the sleep of the innocent. His dragon was positive they would forget to breathe if they left them. He was sure they would remain their all night if Sage did not drag him from the room. His Dam had assured him and his dragon that fear would lessen in time and that all new parents went thought the same worry.

Truthfully it was not so much fear, Reighn and his dragon were just enamored of the girls. He finally had hatchlings of his own to love and to protect. His dragon was in a permanent state of bliss and had been since they had bonded with Sage. He grinned as he thought back to when she had asked for an introduction to his dragon. Reighn thought his dragon was going to expire from happiness.

Two days ago he had introduced Sage to his dragon and when she had stroked his scales and admired his coloring. His dragon had made the sound of contentment he vaguely remembered him making from his childhood. Sage had been shocked at how soft his scales were and how warm, of course he could adjust them to amour at a thought, a quirk of being a dragon. He was pleased and impressed with his shadow not once had she shown any sign of fear that people often did, when confronted with an eighty-foot dragon.

He had laid his massive body on the grass behind the castle, and she had placed the girls for him to scent, then they had allowed crawled all over his hide while his Dam and Grace had watched his young explore his massive form. His Dam as usual stared at him with pride, love and laughter in her eyes and Grace with wonder in hers. Tentatively, with coaxing from Sage and Verity, Grace had finally brushed her hands over his fiery scales and exclaimed. “You are so warm.”

Sage grinned. “All the time.”

Grace threw her head back and laughed. “Don’t go there, young lady.”

Reighn snorted flame as he laughed which made the girls squeal with delight. Verity had moved beside Grace and explained. “Reighn is a fire dragon which is why he is red and at any given time there are only ever two in existence. We have always believed it is for balance. Reighn by himself could level a city or four in one flight, can you imagine what two can do? But that is nothing to what havoc a horde of dragons would do whether they have fire or not. So we have fire dragons. It is a fact of dragon society that they are the most ethical of all dragons. Again we believe it is to counter any dragon or dragons with evil intentions. He keeps us safe, or I should say they keep us safe.”

“Who is the other fire dragon?” Sage had asked absently as she brushed her hands over the dragons hide. Verity said sadly. “You will meet him at court I imagine. His name is Ace Tomas the oldest son of Councilor Tomas.”

From her voice Sage knew Verity did not like the councilor and not just because of the rebellion Reighn and his brothers had halted. Grace asked as she smoothed hands over Reighn’s scales. “So how many colors are there and do all dragons have purple eyes when they shift?”

Verity answered. “There are seven prime dragon colors and there are as many variations of those, but all colors come from the royal family. Each of the royal males is a dragon prime color, my Rene` is emerald green. As you can see Reighn is fire red. Sharm is a black. Storm is what we call medieval dark blue and my Keeper is stone grey. As for the eyes, only a royal will have some form of purple eye color. Johner is burgundy with light purple eyes.”

“Oh so Johner is of royal blood?” Sage asked, she knew that Johner had been adopted when his parents were killed in a territory war and that Verity had been his mother’s sister.

“He is my sister’s son.”

“Oh so you are of royal blood too.”

Verity inclined her head, “Yes from the royal line.”

Sage asked her. “So if you are royal, do you have purple eyes too? I have never seen them?”

“Sometimes and no I am not telling you when those times are.” She said with a slight blush, leaving Grace and Sage in no doubt when her purple eyes appeared.

Sage grinned at Grace and said. “Well okay. I am impressed.”

Grace asked Verity. “You said seven and only mentioned five?”

“True the other two colors are gold and silver. So far no dragon has been born even remotely close to those colors but they are mentioned often in our histories.”

“A puzzle for sure!” Murmured Grace.

Sage asked. “What of Lars and Stanvis?”

Verity smiled. “Stanvis is a very charming brown, and Lars is a beautiful black.”

Sage stroked her hand over the snout of the red dragon who waited patiently, his head on the grass as the girls lay on his back and said. “Well, I love the color of your scales and eyes. They are spectacular.”

Reighn’s dragon snorted a little tongue of fire again much to the delight of the little girls. “Dada!” Molly squealed. Reighn’s dragon sighed deeply as she called him Dada and fell even further under her spell. Grace said to Verity. “It is love at first sight.”

“I think for all of them.”

Reighn nudged Sage gently with his snout, she laughed then said. “Okay let us fly.”

Verity grinned. “Well we are all here let’s go for a ride. We need to feel the wind.”

Sage and Grace whooped in delight. Verity showed them how to climb a dragon and then when they were up in a comfortable position. She passed the girls to Sage who placed them both in front of her. Verity slipped up behind Grace and then when she was sure they were all secure she tapped her feet against Reighn and he lifted gently from the ground.

From that moment on or maybe it was from when he had found Molly. The girls had fallen in love with their new daddy as he and his dragon had with them. Whether in dragon form or human, his girls knew he was their father.

Molly squealed Dada every time she saw him and called for his dragon. His sweet Ava always put her hands up for cuddles from her daddy regardless of what form he was in.

As besotted as he was in their girls, his parents were over the moon. They finally had grandchildren to spoil and shower with love his own father had returned yesterday to meet his new family and for the trial.

Rene` Reighn’s father adored Sage and one look from his papa and the girls fell in love with the old dragon. He had cuddled them close and Molly always the clever little lynx, had called him. Granpa which had his father beaming a smile that could be seen from space.

Reighn came back to himself with a thump and sighed, it had been a magical few days. Days he would remember for the remainder of his life and hoped they would be repeated time and again in the future. Unfortunately today would not be a happy one for him to enjoy or one he will wish to repeat but it was a necessity for dragon kind.

He looked out over the land as the sun peeked its head above the earth’s rim. With a mighty leap from the balcony, he transformed, allowing his dragon to take control and shortly thereafter they were surfing the air currents. His dragon could feel the magic on the waves of air that brushed his scales. And feel it enter his soul as it flowed from the center of the earth. Reighn felt it enter his heart and mind strengthening his resolve. Dragons were entering a brand-new world, and he was going to drag his people fighting and screaming if he must. Into the future that awaited them all. Today he would make them see his vision of the future for dragon kind, for all the world.

There would only be one choice left open to them join him or be banished and be forced to live wild. Reighn was about to show the dragon nobility that their entitled lives had come to an end. Their choice was change and grow with his vision or be stripped of all their wealth and privilege. The days when nobility dictated to the rest of dragon kind the rules of behavior, and decided who was worthy and who was not, were at an end. Dragons were going to be a leading force in the new world, but he would not allow them to become oppressors. This had not worked for the humans or the shifters, and it would not work for dragons.

Magic was returning to earth and with that advent, beings who had not been seen for thousands upon thousands of years would also return. And he knew these people would not be willing to accept the rules of dragon nobility. So Reighn's mission would be to impress on dragon kind that the world was changing and they must as well. As he flew the lightening skies Reighn told his dragon. Elementals were once again walking earth’s surface as they had in times past. And dragon kind would have to accept they too had to follow the Elementals rules. Today they were to demonstrate that their Justice when asked for was fair and final.

Just as Reighn would show the nobility, that like his Sire before him he bowed to no dragon. Unlike his Sire he would not rely on the word of a council or the nobility for advice. As of today the council would be disbanded, and the nobles would no longer rule over dragon society. Dragons had, but one ruler and it was their Dragon Lord, he was their voice, their protector, their Lord and it was time for them to all remember that. He had made a decision to save dragon kind. He found out how unpopular the decision was. When he had Lars and Stan accidently drop hints of what he had in mind to the sons of several nobles. Which is why there was a rebellion, one of their major dislikes was the idea of shifters and dragons bonding.

As if they had a choice in that! Reighn’s dragons snorted as Reighn laughed. True my friend.

Short sighted his father called them and Reighn knew it was only partly true, he believed it was mostly the fear of being made accountable for their behavior. It is hard to lord it over another, when you have no right to do so or any threats to level against them.

The race of dragons had been dying becoming extinct for many years. Reighn like his father before him could find no way to halt the decline of dragon kind. Until that is the Goddess realized that her shifters would be a viable match for the dragons. She had asked the Elementals to intervene on her behalf with the Dragon Lord, to discuss the possibilities of mating’s. To allow her chosen to live and with his dragons at Dragon’s Gap.

He had agreed at the chance that his dragons could find their shadows and maybe reverse the death of his race. He prayed the Goddess knew something he did not and his dragons would once again have hatchlings. In discussing this with the Elementals, he was rapidly swayed to the decision. When they assured him that regardless of what species the dragons bonded with, dragons would breed true.

So against noble opposition Reighn had introduced shifters to Dragon’s Gap. And as far as he was concerned it was the best decision as Dragon Lord he had made to date. His dragons would live and prosper. Hatchlings would bless the houses of dragons again. The Elementals had told him that not every shifter, full blood or half would be a match for dragons. But in time compatible beings from other worlds will return and be willing to join with his dragons. He knew that the half-bloods did not shift now, but the Elementals hinted that it was expected in time they may be able to do so. By mating with a dragon or even just by immersing themselves in the magic of Dragons.

Sage and Grace had told him, when he explained why he had opened Dragon’s Gap to the shifters. That for a chance at finding a mate and the possibility of being able to shift regardless of what species they were. No female would willingly ignore the gift of finding a mate and the possibility of shifting. For that alone it was worth the risk of opening their hearts to another. He smiled as he thought that just maybe his Molly was proof of what was to come for shifters and dragons. Settled in his thoughts and heart Reign glided to the balcony and the waiting arms of Sage as she stood looking up into the morning sky. He shifted at the last minute and stepped to her gathering her into his arms she asked. “Have you sorted it all out?”

He laid his head on top of hers. “Yes, it is the only way. I know they will not like it but we must evolve, all of us and this is the first step.” Continuing a discussion from the night before, he asked once more. “Are you sure, you should come?”

Sage tipped her head up to capture his eyes. “You know I must. We are a shadowed couple. I will not be hidden away as a dirty secret.”

Reighn and kissed her lips, then rested his forehead on hers. “I do not think of you like that?”

“Of course you don’t but if I do not go. There will be some who may say, you do.”

Reighn knew she spoke the truth. There will be nobles, who would be quick to say she was not present because he was ashamed of her. “So we will show them a united front.”

Sage kissed him as she spoke the words against his lips “Yes, we will. The house of Kingsley has taken stock and found the dragon nobility lacking, so it is time for change.”

Reighn deepened the kiss and knew nothing about today would be as good as it was right here, right now in his Shadow’s arms.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

R eighn’s parents the former Dragon Lord Rene` and his shadow Lady Verity walked into the elegant court. Accompanied by castle guards and their son master healer Sharm. All three stepped up onto the raised dais and took their seats. They made an entrancing sight, dressed as they were in royal attire. Once seated they looked out over the nearly empty court.

The recently repaired twenty foot wooden doors swung open, and in marched a company of five hundred dragons. The Hunters were at the castle. The stones beneath their booted feet hummed a welcome in recognition.

Every Hunters hair was styled in the traditional single war braid with a red and gold ribbon entwined. This contrasted nicely with their uniform of long black sleeved shirts and black trousers with red and gold pin striping. On their backs were strapped two silver swords which completed the look of protectors for dragon kind. They paced to a stop as twenty-five rows of twenty dragons saluted their Commander and stood at attention. Rene` felt his Verity’s hand squeeze his in pride as he rose, his voice rang out with suppressed emotion.

“Hunters welcome to court be at ease. The Dragon Lord arrives.”

Each warrior moved to parade rest. It was a stunning synchronized movement which made Sage who was watching from her spy hole behind a tapestry, whistle in appreciation.

“They are impressive.” She told June who had arrived back two days earlier and was now staying with Grace. She pushed Sage aside and pressed her eye to the spy hole. “Oh mama!” She fanned her face. “Can someone say hot? Claire is going to be so pissed she missed this! Sage look, yummy.”

Sage yelped as an arm snaked around her waist as Reighn’s rumbling voice stated. “No, she cannot.”

June grinned up at him, she really liked Reighn. He was good for Sage, and June could tell they synced well together. She laughed softly. “I can look, and I have got to tell you Reighn your dragons are very delicious!”

Reighn acknowledged that statement with a dip of his head. He liked and admired June. Enjoyed how she called him Reighn and never with disrespect, she did not seem intimidated by him in fact it was very much the reverse. Sage told him it was that she recognized he was part of her pack, her Alpha which allowed her to be natural around him. His dragon decided she felt right. Reighn knew when he was in the presence of the gifted as he was now. As of yet he did not know what her gift was but when today was over he would find out. His dragon had told him on numerous occasions over the last few days she was important and not just to his shadow.

Changing the subject, he asked. “June, you will watch over Grace and our hatchlings?”

She turned fully to him and bowed, a courtesy she gave few and said. “With my life. There are several shifters patrolling on the ground. Your father, who I find delightful, has Hunters in all the castle hallways leading to your apartment as well as you have assigned several Shields inside the apartment.” She battered her eyelashes at him as she smiled and said. “Which I thank you for.” She fanned her face again and laughed up at him as he raised his eyebrows over his twinkling eyes. Sobering she said. “They are as protected as you can make them. No one will touch them I swear.”

Sage grabbed her friend’s hand with worried look as she remembered her friend’s penchant for wolf craziness. “And you June, you make sure you are protected too. I know about some of the wild stuff you pull.”

June grimaced at Sage’s warning and knew she would be hearing more about that later. Sage growled at her. “I will be most annoyed if you get hurt.”

Reighn said as well. “As will I.”

June sighed. “I swear, I will make sure I am okay as well. I will be watching and crossing my fingers all goes well. Good luck guys!”

She left them and ran to the apartment and her charges. Sage hugged Reighn. “They will be okay, we can trust June and everyone else.” She murmured worriedly, hoping for his reassurance which she received.

“They will be, relax my love they will be looked after. June is I think, quite resourceful and of course the Hunters and Shields are very deadly. Our little ones will remain safe.”

Sage grinned. “Plus we are their parents, what fool would bring us down on their heads.”

Reighn laughed. “That is so very true. Come my soul we must enter.”

Sage squared her shoulders and stood as tall as her height allowed. She placed her hand on his arm as she had seen Verity do. While he led her from the small ante chamber towards the doors that were being guarded by castle guards.

They as well were all dressed in their new uniforms which were very similar to the Hunters. The only addition was an embroidered vest which featured entwined dragons in red and gold depicting the Dragon Lord and the Dragon Lady they looked striking.

Verity and her dressmakers had designed and along with every dragon with the gift for fabrication had produced all the uniforms for the Guards, Hunters and Shields. Within the last four days. It had been a marathon undertaking that would be spoken about for years to come. And had involved several teams of dragons, shifters and June who had been instrumental in coordinating between each team.

Reighn already had his court uniform, so they just added a baldric of red and gold to complete the royal impression. Sage, on the other hand, definitely did not have anything to wear to such a prestigious event. So she designed her own gown with the help of a dressmaker called Elaine, a dragon that had been selected by Verity. When Sage explained her design to Elaine and then as she created the gown she knew they were creating a piece of art. The dress itself was a fitted bodice floor length gown with a Queen Anne neck line, all in a soft gold color.

A depiction of a red fire dragon that was quite obviously Reighn wrapped her from shoulders to hem. His head snaked around from one shoulder to the other as his body wrapped around her torso in a spiral. Ending on the side with the tip of his tail pointing to the floor. It symbolized the fact she was Reighn’s shadow and he protected her as his own.

Reighn had been overcome and humbled by the dress and the statement it would make to the nobility.

“Did I tell you how absolutely stunning you look my shadow?” He asked as they entered the court, she whispered.

“Maybe once or twice, along with that I look better without my dress on.”

Reighn laughed out loud as he took her to where his parents stood. The people who were already in the room had risen as they had entered. The Hunters all snapped to attention and parted to allow the couple to walk between them. Reighn stood head and shoulders above his Hunters, Sage not so much. She kept the giggles inside as they made their way to the dais but it was hard when Verity with a wicked look in her eyes grinned at her.

Reighn showed her to her seat which was beside his, while everyone else took theirs as he made to address the Hunters.

He looked all his warriors over in their new uniforms and felt the pride he had for them rise along with his dragons.

They were all dragons he knew and had fought beside. Most were friends from his and his brother’s youth all loyal to him and his family. Each Hunter was hand-picked for their dedication to the dragon nation and their wish to live in a better society. Not all were from noble families, but far too many were. Reighn knew that sadly the Hunters and Shields were being used as a symbol of status and that also would cease today.

Reighn commanding voice boomed out in the quiet room. “Hunters at rest!”

He watched as they all slipped into parade rest, then he laughed. Sobering a little he said. “I am sorry for my mirth. It is not at your expense but mine. I have spent the better part of the night writing and rehearsing the speech I was to deliver to you today. Now I find those words would be inadequate to describe what I am feeling right this minute.

So instead let me first and foremost thank you all for your duty, your service to our nation. We, my family and I appreciate each and every one of you that have protected us. You who have made it so that my family as well as all dragons remain safe. And now we task you with doing the same for all our new residents who have come to live at Dragon's Gap. Today is the day we have worked towards. Today our nation will begin the change to a brighter future and you my Hunters will be a vital part of that change. I know some of you will go on to the Shields by the end of this year if not sooner. But for those that do not make the Shields yet. Make no mistake you are valued, and you will always have mine and my families respect!”

With that each member of the royal family rose and bowed or curtsied to the dragons before them. Every Hunter stood transfixed at the honor they had just received. Reighn spoke again after his family had retaken their seats.

“From today, Hunters will be selected from all of dragon society. Trials will once again be opened for any male with aptitude. Hunters will be based and reside at Dragon’s Gap where, if they are so blessed they will meet their shadow. We also acknowledge that in the past we have been remiss in not allowing Hunters to remain active when he finds his shadow. Now no longer must a Hunter retire just because he has bonded to his shadow. The choice to leave the Hunters will be yours and your shadows only. If you decide you wish to resign as a Hunter then I will be proud for you to either become trainers or join the castle guard. If you have dreams or plans for when you retire with or without a shadow, we will, of course, reward and finance your future endeavors.”

Reighn grinned as the usually stoic Hunters broke down and cheered and mayhem ensured, their happiness was infectious. Rene` walked over and clapped his son on the back.

“You are a good dragon and Lord son. I am proud of you.”

Reighn hugged his father. “Thanks papa it was time.”

“That it was, who will you get to command them here?”

They both knew Rene` commanded from the field. His days of being tied to Dragon's Gap were long past.

“I am going to ask you to take over the Shields. I am no longer able to command them, and then I am going to ask Storm to take over command of the Hunters.”

Rene` pulled on his bottom lip. “Well, that will be amusing. I will of course, take the Shields, it is probably time I explored other options. I would hate to get stale.” He laughed at Reighn’s raised eyebrow and dry. “Yes of course.”

Rene` asked. “So what do you think Storm will say? He likes his position.”

Reighn knew something his father did not. Storm was on the edge of going rogue he needed to be home, he needed to be close to his family. “I am hoping he will like to stay around Dragon's Gap.” If he refused, the assignment Reighn was prepared to order him to command the Hunters but he hoped it would not come to that. Rene` grinned. “His Dam will like that.”

Reighn grinned as well. “Brownie points for me.”

Rene` hooted with laughter. “As though you need them. You gave her grandchildren. You are golden.”

Lars and Stanvis joined them. Lars asked Reighn. “So you told them then?”

“Yes.”

“Good for you brother.”

Sage touched his arm. “Reighn it is time.”

Lars and Stanvis bowed, saying. “Lady Sage.”

She grinned. “Gentlemen, later today there is a meal for family at our apartment, you of course will be there. I need information and so far my shadow is not forth coming.”

Reighn growled as his nest brothers wore grins like sharks. “Oh the things we can tell you.” Stanvis told her with wink.

Sharm told her also. “If they cannot. I my dear Sage can. I am a library of information.”

She grinned at him. “I was keeping you and your brothers for later.”

He laughed then told Reighn. “I like her.”

Sage laughing said. “Gentlemen we are doing lunch?”

They all agreed. “Lunch!”

Eventually like all good things the rejoicing had to come to an end as Reighn nodded for Lars to call the room to order.

“Hunters take your positions please. Remember you are here to guard the royal family and keep the peace.”

Reighn called out. “Hunters when our business here today is attended to. Afterwards, my seconds inform me that Dragon's Gap has an event planned for the remainder of the day. Which I encourage you to attend.” He smiled as he told them. “I order you to enjoy yourselves.”

One more mighty cheer went up and then five hundred dragons took their places inside and out of the court room. They were to supplement the castle guards as well as patrolling the grounds and skies above.

Lars and Stanvis with a squad of Hunters left the room only to return moments later leading the restrained councilors into the royal court. They were shown to seats on a raised platform at the side of the large hall. In the front row still cuffed and leg shackled sat Councilor Simin Tomas. His hatred of the royal family simmered even more so for Reighn and his seconds. They may be nest brothers to the Dragon Lord but to Simin Tomas they would always be second rate dragons. His rage at their disrespect at being incarcerated like a common criminal was incandescent. The fact Simin Tomas had been a counselor for the royal family for many years, and his shadow had been the former Dragon Lady’s favored friend, meant nothing.

His shadow’s friendship never brought him the hoped for glory or positon that it should have. After all these years he was still only a councilor. This slight to his royal lineage, irritated and fed his hatred and anger for the family that he considered beneath him. Well that, he thought now was all about to change. Rene` Kingsley thought his sons were the mightiest of all dragon kind. When all knew his sons who were bred and trained to be first class warriors were far superior to any of Rene`s brood. From the time they were old enough to hold a sword. Even before they could shift to dragon. His four sons had been educated, drilled and trained in all aspects of warfare. They were programmed to rise up in the ranks of the Shields to become what they were now. Shield Elites, only a very few dragons ever made it that far and it was all thanks to him, their Sire.

Soon he would call them to him, and they would over throw this impostor of a Lord. And then he, Simin Tomas would take his rightful place as the new Dragon Lord. And rule this Empire, his first order of business would be to make sure all these disgusting animals they were driven from Dragon’s Gap. This world would be ruled like it should be, by dragons for dragons. The honored race blessed by the Gods and Goddesses. The ruler needed to be someone who knew that dragon kind were the superior race. Someone who would make the hard decisions, such as humans and shifters were not now or in the future wanted or needed to bolster dragon society. He could see it all now, years of planning coming to fruition. Dreams for the time when dragons ruled the world as they once had, under his strong leadership of course. As he looked over at Rene` his top lip naturally rose in a sneer. The male was a fool and he had managed to infect his eldest son with the same failings. Just like his sire Reighn ruled with a soft hand and see where that had got him, a rebellion brewing on his doorstep. Nobles vehemently opposed to the shifters arriving daily. Simin knew he almost had all the council on his side, and the time was very near to taking the Empire from this so called Lord.

This display of power he was showing today was a weak move by a weak Lord. Everyone knew nobility was never punished other than a mere slap on the wrist. Which usually entailed being confined to ones estates for a period of time. Or most often a monetary compensation was demanded. He completely forgot Reighn’s recent ruling of Ismathe Norman’s family.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

R eighn made a signal and Lars opened up the same doors the Hunters had come through. Stanvis with Crewe and Hoyte, plus ten Hunters escorted the remaining members of the rebellion in.

Five male dragons and three females shuffled in. Reighn was not surprised to see the Norman family as well as three of their male relations who had been complicit in Molly’s kidnapping and the drugging of Grace and Sage being led in like sheep to the slaughter.

All of the prisoners were shackled with cuffs that prevented them from shifting to their dragon. Ismathe hung her head as she moved along behind her father and mother, she looked less the noble and more a sulky spoiled female. She and her family tried to walk in unobserved which was impossible. They were escorted to the empty seats behind the councilors. When they reached their seats the Norman family glared hate filled looks at the brothers Crewe and Hoyte who ignored them.

“Is this all of them?” Reighn asked as he watched them all shuffle and take their seats.

“Yes my lord.” Captain Johner Kingsley answered who entered behind the prisoners. Following him was the largest gathering of the nobility to attend court for many years.

Over three thousand dragons, male and female filled the room. It was obviously not every dragon or even every noble dragon but enough of them to ensure that the new era of dragon kind would be witnessed. Reighn stood on the edge of the dais and waved his hand. Rows of seats appeared at the end and to each side of the room enough for all the dragons to be seated. Johner announced. “Ladies and Gentlemen please find a seat, we are about to begin.” He was aware as were his family and guards of the whispers and dark looks sent his way. Reighn could feel the anger of the nobles and the boiling resentment directed at him for having to be escorted to court by Johner, who many considered nothing more than a common guard or Reighn’s puppet. Even after hundreds of years, these dragons still thought of him as the poor adopted relation of his mother’s.

Reighn almost snorted aloud as he saw Johner’s quick grin. As far as he was concerned it just showed how foolish the nobles could be, for still having those thoughts. Johner was one of the most well connected, powerful dragons at the castle. After all he had the ear of every member the royal family. He knew June and Sage had worked that out within minutes of meeting him. If these so called intelligent dragons had stopped to think rather than scorn Johner, they could have had a way to the royal family few ever had. But blinded by their own prejudices and attitudes they only saw what they needed to. Not what was really around them?

Reighn turned to Sage and winked, she smiled slightly as he turned back and called out to Johner, who stood waiting. “Captain Kingsley please release councilors Harmon, Soames and Fulton from custody.”

As the councilors stood and Johner undid their cuffs and shackles. Reighn bowed his head to the males who returned the gesture. “Councilors I thank you for your patience and help in these matters. My family and I apologize for any and all inconveniences to you. Please join your families and know you go with our appreciation.”

The three males bowed from the waist to Reighn and his family and left the prisoners seats. Quietly they were greeted warmly and tearfully by the bewildered members of their families as they hurriedly spoke to them, explaining why they had been incarcerated. Reighn looked at the remaining rows of prisoners. “Councilors Tomas, Mennet and Dressen. Councilors you will stand trial with your co-conspirators. Captain Johner read out the charges please.”

Johner stood in front of the councilors and other prisoners as protocol dictated, he unfurled a scroll and read.

“Councilor Tomas, Councilor Mennet and Councilor Dressen, you are all charged with treason against our Dragon Lord. His family and the dragon nation. All others are charged with conspiracy against our Dragon Lord and dragon nation. The Norman family including the Telson family are charged with the kidnapping of a hatchling from her mother Lady Sage. As well as the drugging of said mother and grandmother Lady Grace.”

Johner snapped the scroll closed and stepped away as the room remained silent, not one person made a sound. It was not shock that held their tongues. Reighn knew the nobility were not interested enough to care about the Councilors named or the crimes they were accused of. He could see that a female or two were a little perturbed about the crimes against Sage and her family. But it only registered slightly on the majority of the nobles as a dragonet was not involved it made little impact. As he scanned the seated females and males he saw that his fellow dragons affected boredom and were just barely able to hide their frustration and annoyance. Several even sent dark looks towards him and his family at being summoned to court like common citizens. His dragon snorted his contempt for the nobles as he told Reighn. Today will not be a good day for these dragons who do not think what happened to our hatchling has no impact on them or theirs!

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

R eighn gave a nod of his head towards Lars and Stanvis who again pulled open the large wooden doors. This time it was not prisoners being led into court. The sound of boots on stones reverberated throughout the castle.

While the bones of the Ancients bedded into the very foundation of the castle sang with the purity of dragon song.

      The Shields had arrived!

Two hundred and eighty-four Shields marched in time as they entered the court, the song of long past dragons unheard for hundreds of years, thundered out over the shocked and silent nobles as the Shields halted in front of the royal dais. Right arms crossed over their hearts the dragons of the Shields saluted the royal family, as the song lessened back to an almost silent hum.

Never before had so many Shields been all together at one time and never at the castle. There was not a time throughout history where Shields had ever come to court as a united force. It was well known the Shields were autonomous answerable to none. Not even the Dragon Lord.

Was this changing, all knew Reighn was the Commander of the Shields or had been was he the reason they were here at this time. The nobles asked themselves and whispered to each other, had the Dragon Lord united the Shields with the royal family, was this even allowable or possible!

Shields were the silent force, the deadly assassins of dragon kind, only ever released as a last resort. They were the Shields for a reason. All knew they stood between the dragon nation and everything else. It was often said if one found evil there would be shield standing in front of it whether evil came from within or without the dragon nation. Deadly, dangerous unforgiving at times the Shields struck terror in the hearts of dragons everywhere and here they were in court and saluting the royals. The nobles rebelled at the affront to themselves and dragon kind.

How had he done this? Simin Tomas asked himself as he sat outraged. His co-conspirators all looked at him with stunned surprise, some with their mouths hanging open. Simin tried to understand Reighn’s motivations. Why had he done this? For what reason would he allow these devils, these almost rogue dragons into polite society? What message was he trying to send and to whom? Forgetting as he always managed to do, that his four sons were Shields.

It had not escape the noble’s attention that the Shields uniforms were very similar to the Guards and Hunters except they wore no pin striping. The baldric they wore was their only nod to color it was a blend of red and gold. The colors of Reighn’s dragon and Sage’s witch power. As with the Hunters they had silver handled swords strapped across their backs, and like the Hunters theirs were not for decoration.

Leading the company was Commander Storm Kingsley. Brother to the Dragon Lord and Sharm, Keeper and Johner. Son to Lord Rene` and Lady Verity.

Again Rene` felt Verity’s hand squeeze his in pride as she whispered. “Rene`, aren’t they spectacular.” He gave a nod of agreement. It would be hard for anyone not to agree with that sentiment. They were a sight that captured the heart of each dragon present and placed terror into the hearts of all who witnessed history being made.

Reighn stepped down and clasped arms with Storm then his brother Keeper. In that salute was the promise that they and Shields were ready to stand with their Lord. Both brothers fell back into formation as Reighn once more took his place on the podium addressing all in the court.

“Today my nobles you are here to witness history. The Shields have returned and will remain, from today they will join with the Hunters in calling Dragon's Gap home. No longer will our Shields and Hunters be kept from our sights like a dirty secret.”

Reighn heard Sage’s quickly smothered laugh at his phrase. There were gasps of surprise and shock as Reighn finished speaking. Many of those present felt slighted and outraged at the effrontery the Dragon Lord had taken in deciding this without discussion. All of dragon society knew the Shields were little better than wild rogues. Reighn aware of the thoughts and feeling of the nobles stated.

“They are a part of dragon kind, no longer will they be shunned, left to their own devices as all dragons they are part of our horde. We want them to remain home to become part of our lives at Dragon’s Gap. Because throughout history dragons like these worthy males her today have forever been our shield. Shields and Hunters allow us all, allow you to remain safe in your beds at night. Now I as their Dragon Lord and no longer their Commander, call on not only our Shields but our Hunters. To face not just rouges and wild dragons and others that wish to hurt dragon kind. I ask that they now face forces of a supernatural nature. Which will be coming back to our world. Unfortunately, not all beings returning will be of a benign nature. Our Shields have been training intensively for just this occurrence, you our Hunters will be joining them and learning what they already know. Together we will become a combined force of might.

Our world is changing as are the beings that will be coming to inhabit it. We will need the talents of the Shields and Hunters more than we ever have before and as my final statement for our Shields. I order trials for placement in the Shields will once again be opened for all of dragon kind. Also, I offer the Shields the same boon that I did the Hunters. If any Shield finds his shadow he and his shadow are the only ones who may ask him to leave his unit. As of today no Shield will be made to resign, just because he has a shadow unless he wishes to after becoming bonded. Any Shield or Hunter, that is retired, now may reapply to be included in our forces.”

It was this that cracked the harden males staunch attitude, stunned by Reighn’s revelations. Not a muscle moved on their well-trained faces, but their eyes spoke of happiness and amazement. Reighn saluted the Shields and said. “I and my family wish to thank all Shields for their dedication and commitment to the continuing survival of our nation.”

Again the royal family stood and honored the dragons of the Shields with bows and curtsies. After they had retaken their seats, Reighn told the Shields. “One last thing the town of Dragon's Gap has an event for you and the Hunters. I am aware this goes against everything you know as Shields. So as one of my last duties as your Commander before I hand you all over to your new Commander. I order you all to go and enjoy yourselves. You never know you may be lucky enough to find your shadow there. So after court is concluded, go and have fun.”

All the Shields saluted Reighn, then with the power of his dragon filling his voice he ordered.

“Shields we welcome you home and to court. The first of many times you will grace us with your presence. For now please secure the chamber!”

Within seconds Shields were stationed in and outside all the exits. Bolts were thrown on the outside of all the doors. No one was able to enter or leave. Johner, Lars and Stanvis all bowed to Reighn and took up positions on the royal dais.

Storm after one look at his second walked with his brother to take their place with their family. Storm and Keeper both dipped their heads to Sage and each lightly touched both their parent’s shoulders as they passed them and nodded to their brothers.

Simin Tomas had been as startled as the other councilors when the doors had swung open, until he saw his four sons enter with the other Shields. His heart which had been thumping wildly since Reighn had said they would be tried like the others, settled upon his son’s entry. He could feel his temper rising all over again as he thought of the indignity of being cuffed and shackled like a criminal. And then placed in a cell for days. The humiliation of being marched into court and displayed like a commoner for all his peers to see burned a hole in his stomach. When the list of charges had been read out. He had thought that he and his friends had been discovered plotting against the dragon empire and the Dragon Lord. Which did carry serious consequences if proved. He ignored the word treason that had been stated, it was of no consequence. When the only term spoken of was conspiracy, which on any given day any dragon could be accused of and frequently had been. Simin knew that treason was a ruse often used in the past by the Dragon Lord. Mainly to reprimand a dragon or his family and to bring the family back into line with the realms thinking.

He now realized that Reighn wanted only to remind him that his opposition to the Norman’s punishment was not to be tolerated. A bit excessive Simin thought but that was to be expected from a weak Dragon Lord. Soon everyone would know that Reighn was as weak as he knew him to be.

Simin’s brain went into hyper-drive, if his sons were here, it meant that his timetable would have to be stepped up. Reighn had made his time to take the throne now, rather than later when all his pieces would be in play. It would have to be done before the Hunters and Shields were settled into Dragon's Gap while there was still confusion. It was unfortunate that he had not secured the full cooperation of all the councilors. But he would deal with the traitors at the end of his sword, after he had taken care of Reighn and his family. Especially that weak bastard Rene` former Dragon Lord. He would meet that winged impostor in the skies, then he would show him who the better dragon was.

He smiled inwardly as he thought about how provident it was that Reighn’s brothers were all here. He could have his sons eliminate them as well as their Dam after he had made use of her of course. Hopefully with Rene` watching. He felt his dragon stir at these thoughts and commanded he cease.

Simin would have to be careful about that side of his plans, his sons would not be very forgiving if they found out. For some inexplicable reason they loved and adored Verity but he reasoned they had not found out about all his other plans. So hiding something more from them would not be difficult. After all as their Sire, he had their complete trust. He laughed to himself, as he thought these stupid Lizards did not know what was about to happen. It was a pity he could not contact the others in his group telepathically, they seemed to be showing signs of concern. The worry on their faces eased as he gave them a nod to let them know he had everything under control as usual.

Even though their numbers were small, he had their loyalty. And he always appreciated an audience to his brilliance. Maybe he mused he could put off killing Rene` until a later date when he needed something to firm up his conquest. He would think on it, his attention was taken when he saw that the Dragon Lord was about to speak again. Reighn stepped to the forefront of the dais and faced the room. “Ladies and Gentlemen of the dragon nobility. I thank you for your attendance, there are many reasons we are gathered here today and you just saw one of them. The other reasons we will get to, but first I wish to present my Shadow.”

There were gasps of real surprise and dismay he was sure, as he held his hand out to Sage who stood and placed her small hand in his. He drew her forward as he introduced her. “My Shadow, Sage Kingsley.” He kissed her knuckles as he was want to do, and murmured for her ears only. “My soul.”

To the room at large, he said. “As many of you may remember my shadow is a witch.”

There were a few laughs and many more muttered dark words. Her dress was admired and coveted, the symbolism noted, weighed and considered by not just the females but also by the males. Reighn and Sage could hear Lars quickly explaining to Storm and Keeper what had happened several days before. The muffled laughter did not surprise Reighn. It did, however, Sage. She whispered. “Your family are a little bent aren’t they?”

“That we are!” He whispered then raised his voice once more as he told the room. “My Shadow has not only bonded her life to mine. She has gifted me two female young. My family and I are blessed beyond measure.”

He made it sound like they, the nobles should be as well or else. As the audience slowly stood and bowed to Reighn and Sage, she felt the waves of dislike batter at her senses. She did what she always did at times like this and smiled, then took note of the ones that were not only displeased but stupid enough to show it. She was not the only one, Reighn and the members of his family also made note.

Councilor Harmon raised his voice as he said. “May the Goddess send you blessings, my Lord and my Lady?”

In seconds his words were repeated by everyone present, only Sage heard the voice of the Goddess as she said.

I already did.

Reighn seated Sage, and she tightened her grip on his hand as she softly assured him. “You can do this. I believe in you. I am with you always my love.”

He closed his eyes at her words and when he opened them again his dragon looked out at her, she smiled as she told him, “You too!”

He kissed her hand once more and turned to the waiting people. “Please take your seats.”

He waited until they were seated, then he took in a breath releasing it on his first words that would ultimately change the course of the nation of dragons.

“I told you we were here for more than just my announcement and we are. We unfortunately are also here for a trial, unlike the ones of old. Today will be very different, we are heading into a new world, into a new era for dragons. There will be statements of facts stated by witnesses that my seconds have assembled. What will not happen today is there will be no long drawn out trial. When the statements have all been heard a judgment will be rendered in this court at this time.”

Several voices were heard to proclaim Outrageous! And other rumblings sounded. Reighn ignored them all as he stated.

“Many of you the accused in particular, have assumed that this is a trial of example as has been done in the past. You would be mistaken to think that today! I will explain for those of you who are new to Dragon's Gap.”

Everyone looked around, apart from Sage they could see no new people in the court. Reighn continued. “In the past, if a noble had conspired against the royal house or harmed another dragon, it was always dealt with privately in court. Usually, the punishment was a slap on the wrist, in the form of a confinement or monetary compensation. The court would also use it as a reason to bring a family or noble back inline, if they were overstepping themselves. Of course all of the proceedings were held behind closed doors. This will no longer be tolerated as part of the new world we are entering. These court proceedings will be broadcast to every dragon in every household and to every citizen of Dragon's Gap here and abroad. You may ask how I can do this, let me explain I had help, technology is a wonderful invention!”

The room erupted in an uproar, never before had court for the nobility been allowed to be viewed by the common dragon. They held these trials behind locked doors to maintain the air of propriety. It was a source of pride for the nobles that dragon kind, knew their nobility conducted themselves with decorum and along strict rules of conduct. Which they believed all dragons should aspire towards. And one of those rules was that all trials of the nobility were held in confidence.

“Unfair!”

“You have no right!”

“Outrageous!” Exclaimed the crowd of thousands. Several stronger and louder voices yelled. “This is not to be tolerated. Dragon Lord you have no right to do this. Where is the discussion with us the Nobles?”

These sentiments were repeated amongst other more vile and non-complimentary statements. Simin Tomas smiled as he saw the tide turn against Reighn, he would use this to secure his rightful place as Dragon Lord. It would not be long now.

“SILENCE! YOU WILL BE SILENT NOW!” Roared Johner. Still the noise of shock and outrage continued.

Storm signaled his captains and then the ringing of swords being unsheathed sounded throughout the room. Every person there stopped instantly, as an overwhelming sense of dread filled their minds, upon seeing swords held in the hands of Shields and Hunters all in combat positions.

Storm moved and stood two steps down from Reighn beside Johner. His sword hand twitched and in a voice that held his dragon he ordered. “You heard Captain Johner. You will cease this noise and return to your seats, or my Shields and Hunters will put you there.”

Shocked at the threat voiced from the commander of the Shields. The nobles quietly and hurriedly did as they were told. The only sound in the room was one of swords being re-sheathed. Storm after one more look at the crowd stepped back and retook his seat unaware of the worried look his father gave him. Reighn turned towards Stan and took the proffered glass of water, drinking the tall glass dry. Stanvis nodded his head and whispered. “Doing great, got them in the palm of your hand!”

Reighn almost laughed out loud at his ridiculous brother’s statement. He clapped him on his shoulder and whispered. “Thanks brother!”

Stan replied. “Always here for you brother. Glad I am not you right about now!” Which caused Reighn to bite back another laugh. He moved his head and stared into the eyes of a dragon that had abused his trust and the trust of his sons. Then he slowly looked back over the crowd of nobles and continued as though he had not been interrupted.

“Usually, these proceedings are held behind closed doors, and the punishment is normally carried out the same way. Not today… today we do things differently.” Reighn’s voice thundered across the huge cavernous hall as he once more moved across the dais.

“Come forth, Ace, Ash, Ark and Axl Tomas.”

Four tall males, almost as tall as Reighn walked out from the shadowed wall, where they had been standing. Each male on any given day would take the breath from any red-blooded female. They were the epitome of a male, handsome was a very pale description for the Tomas brothers. All were green eyed with sculptured eyebrows and straight noses above full lips. They each shared the deep blue black hair in varying lengths, which they had inherited from their Dam. They moved like graceful dancers and yet one knew that the bodies they had honed year after year were themselves a weapon.

Not a one of them could ever be mistaken for anything other than deadly. They were the Elites of the Shields, together they marched to stand in front of Reighn. He nodded his head to each dragon and then looked over their heads to the gathered people, and finally to a slack jawed Simin Tomas.

“My Elite Shields, today you have willingly come to court, not to plead for your Sire but to give evidence of your Sire’s duplicitous nature. His treasonous desire to overthrow the realm. Namely myself, then place himself in the role of Dragon Lord. Is this so?”

Together they answered. “Yes my Lord.”

Pain at what he was asking his friends to do, was in Reighn’s voice when he asked. “Please tell the distinguished court what you have discovered.” They crossed their chest with their arms and chorused. “MY LORD!”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

I t was only five months previous that the four Tomas brothers ordered home once again by their Sire. Finally pieced together the plan that he and his father’s brothers and shadows were starting to put in place. Thankfully their Dam had passed away fifty years earlier she would not have to suffer her shadow’s betrayal or her son’s testimonies.

The brothers had no idea that the rebellion had progressed so far when they had reported their findings to Storm who had gone to Reighn. He, in turn, had discussed it with Lars and Stanvis. Then they along with the Thomas brothers had spent days combining and gathering all their information from all their own sources. And found an ugly rebellion was well under way and headed by their own father Simin Tomas.

From there it had only taken careful infiltration which is where councilor Harmon and the other councilors loyal to Reighn had helped, by becoming informers from within the rebellion. With their help the entire plot was uncovered. Now it was the Thomas brothers’ time to disclose what they had learnt of their father’s betrayal. Anger at all of the participants, especially their relations lent strength to all the brothers’ voices as each stepped forward and gave their evidence.

Ace the final one to speak told of how he had found papers outlining the plan their Sire had put in place to succeed the Dragon Lord. The manner of death he had decided on for Rene` and the Dragon Lord’s brothers. Lastly, he testified with shame his Sire’s desire for Verity. Everyone looked at the shocked Councilor Tomas who stared rigidly at his sons.

He had no idea they knew so much, he wanted desperately to know who it was that had informed on him. He could not conceive that his sons had discovered this on their own he just would not believe they were that intelligent. He shook his head as his dragon roared, making his mind ring with his mournful sound. Then he felt his dragon’s shame swamp him for his plans and his desire for Verity. It was not for the first time Simin’s dragon had disagreed with his plans .This time he felt it more sharply as his dragon allowed him to feel his shame and heartache as with one lingering final look at his four sons. His dragon let him feel the love he felt for the males of his blood and then allowed him to sense the feeling of cowardice at not standing up for his Dragon Lord. Simin’s craving for power had killed their sons love for him. Once his son’s eyes had held love and respect, now they stared at him with disgust and shame from granite faces that only held contempt.

Sadly Simin’s dragon hung his head and closed his eyes and curled up refusing to acknowledge Simin as he screamed at his dragon to stand up to show his courage to be a dragon, but to no avail heartbroken his dragon mourned his loss.

No matter what curse Simin shouted at his dragon he would not respond because he knew something Simin did not. Elementals walked the earth, and memories for dragons were long. No good would come from today, all was lost…

Without another look at his Sire. Ace Tomas concluded his evidence and stepped back, all four brothers looked towards Verity and Rene` to their sympathetic, understanding expressions and saw something in their eyes they had never seen in their Sires. Love and respect, similar to the look their Dam’s eyes had graced them with when she had been alive. Confirming within them, the knowledge that they had in spite of their father become males of worth.

After the brother’s testimony, each person who witnessed the rebellion and knew of who, was a member, gave their evidence including the three councilors. Then it was the evidence presented of the drugging and kidnapping of Molly Sage and Grace. How that was accomplished and those responsible. Then evidence was given for the reason why Ismathe had wanted a hatchling and why she stole Molly. Her own words were read out to the court from interviews conducted by Stanvis, it was damning!

Even the nobles were shocked at the reason and the cold way she had planned the abduction. Especially when photos of Molly were flashed on the walls so all could see. The photos shook the female dragons from their usual complacency forcing them to see only a young baby girl tearfully calling for her mother.

That was Johner’s touch of inspiration. He felt the visual would go a long way to forcing the nobles to feel outraged, and it worked. Dragons loved and adored children, all were precious and to be protected. It should be abhorrent to them to see how a child was used. But he knew the nobles would need the shock of seeing sweet Molly crying and so visibly destressed. To wake up to the realization that a female noble had thought to do something none of them would believe possible. They all knew there were so few hatchlings birthed and to think of hurting a hatchling. Whether it be a shifter, human or dragon would make no difference it would not be tolerated. Taking a babe from her mother was just too much for most to accept. Anger followed the photos as well as soft menacing growls which were heard throughout the court. Ismathe felt the hatred surrounding her by the time Johner was finished reading the statements. He bowed to Reighn and stepped back. Lars stood and spoke directly to the prisoners. “RISE!”

Each person rose at the summons to hear him read from a scroll similar to the one Johner had used.

“Each of you in the rebellion have been found guilty of conspiring to over throw the governing ruler namely. Our Dragon Lord, Reighn Kingsley. You are also guilty of conspiring to kill the royal family. You have been found guilty of betraying dragon kind and the dragon nation as a whole. Furthermore, several of you have been found guilty by your own admissions of kidnapping and holding a babe hostage. Placing the babe and her mother and grandmother in danger. Trying to coerce and the violation of the females, in as much as you drugged said females.” He stepped back and turned away from the condemned.

Still stunned and feeling vulnerable by the rejection of his dragon. Simin Tomas looked hopefully towards his sons. Only to realize he was not going to get the support from them he had hoped for. They stared back at him without one ounce of emotion in their cold eyes. In that instance his shoulders slumped and his head hung low. He saw all his dreams, his destiny turned to ashes. Betrayed by his own family. The irony was not lost on him.

Reighn looked away from the condemned dragons towards the Tomas brothers and the other witnesses and said somberly. “Thank you all for your testimonies, please take you places.”

Everyone waited with baited breath, wondering where this was going to go, wondering what fines would be asked for. What sanctions would be enforced?

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

R eighn looked out at the waiting nobles and said. “Usually at this time the dragons accused are allowed to plead their case. Then a judgment is issued. I am sorry to say over the centuries we as a nation and your ruling family have become complacent. We went through the motions of a trial of holding court. Punishments became a token recompense in the past they meant nothing to you and very little to us.

Let us be honest, when it came to the nobility, punishments were only ever issued as an appeasement nothing more. This will not happen today for unlike other court proceedings I will not be rendering the judgment nor will I be carrying out the sentences.” He shook his head and placed his hands behind his back and paced the platform. “I have been telling you for years that we as a nation, as a species must change. We were a dying race of beings. My words, the words of my father and some of your own councilors have fallen on deaf ears. So you my nobles. My supposedly wise dragons, today you will see what has become of your unwillingness to change with the world around you.”

With that Reighn turned his back on the room and seated himself beside Sage who took his hand in hers, while the people all whispered and looked at him. None of the nobility noticed the four tall beings as they appeared in the room.

Without thinking the prisoners found themselves seated once more. Stunned and apprehensively waiting to see what was to become of them. Banishment seemed likely, fear raced through their veins, was it possible everything they had known was to be snatched from them. What would become of their estates, their wealth? It did not bear thinking about!

Finally silence descended as the four males dressed in ethereal robes patterned of red, gold, green and blue were noticed. Together the four bowed first to Reighn and then to Sage. The voices that rang out from the beings were wondrous to hear. It was like listening to the very world speaking. Four figures spoke in the room, but billions were heard. The very air shimmered with the sound. We are Elementals have come before you to bless the bonding of the Dragon Lord and Lady Sage. Long have you waited for your Soul Shadow Lord Reighn, it is fortuitous that you have found such a one that matches you in strength and power. They bowed to Reighn, then they turned to Sage. Not as long, has been your search Lady Sage. Although it also is fortuitous that you have found such a one that matches you in justice and compassion. They then bowed to her as they said. Together you have found the other half of your heart and soul. Long may you rule!

Reighn and Sage stood and bowed back. Reighn addressed them for himself and Sage. “My Shadow and I thank the Elementals for their blessing on our bonding.”

The Elementals turned as one to the gathered dragons and to all that watched from afar. One of them stepped forward his voice sounded like wind through the trees.

We come today not only to bless the union of your Dragon Lord and his shadow, Lady Kingsley. We come to pass judgment on the ones who have conspired against our chosen. Lord Reighn was selected to oversee the dragon nation, to care for each dragon domestic or wild. Now he and his Lady are to care for all who find their way home to Dragon's Gap and beyond its borders. To all whom will find shelter from the harsh realities of their lives in the loving kindness of the dragon nation. For all those that wish to live in peace and harmony.

He stepped back and another took his place. His voice was like rocks tumbling down a mountain. He looked toward Ismathe Norman and the others who stood with her.

Some of you chose a course of action that would have resulted in harm to one named Molly, beloved daughter of your Lord and Lady. Others participated in this travesty. This action if it had brought about the death of your Lady and her young would have changed the course of the world. Still more of you here today conspired to take from this world, your Dragon Lord and his entire family. Our chosen. Again this action, if it had come to pass, would have changed the course of the world.

If either of those actions had eventuated, you would have condemned the whole of dragon kind and the whole of the world to cease to be. All because you felt righteous in your misguided belief that you knew more or were a better choice for your nation of dragons. You would have taken the lives of not only the dragons of earth but the lives of thousands upon thousands, upon thousands of beings. All waiting for the veil of magic to rise. Waiting for the dragons to become one with the Universe. To take their rightful place in the New World!

He stepped back and another took his place. This one’s voice was like a thunderous roar of water down a waterfall.

For these crimes there is no reprieve, you have been condemned to the same fate you would have inflicted on our chosen and all dragon kind. He stepped back and once again four voices rose with millions as the judgment was stated.

DEATH!

Between one second and another, all the prisoners disappeared. A collective cry of sound rent the air and then screams and protests from the nobility. Who suddenly realized that for the first time in a long… a very long time, dragons of their own had been sentenced to more than a slap on their very privileged wrists. They all looked towards Reighn who impassively sat, his eyes on the Elementals.

You will be silent! Said a voice that echoed throughout the world and stunned the ones in the court.

Instantly there was silence the remaining Elemental who had not spoken moved forward. His eyes held the stars of the universes within them and when he spoke his words echoed around the entire world and beyond.

We are Elementals. We came to you this day, to not only give blessings but also to render our judgment. We came to issue you with a warning! Today you saw the justice of the Elementals. What you experienced here today is only a portion of what is to come. As with the judgment of the Goddess. Our justice cannot be put aside. We are Elementals our word as it has always been… Is final!

Suddenly all four were in a circle looking outwards then as one they started to revolve it was as if they were on a moving platform. Focusing on the nobles and all the peoples of the court and beyond, afterwards everyone would say it felt like they spoke and looked directly at them.

Once we strode upon your earth when the power of magic filled every corner of this Universe. When wondrous beings used the power of magic to survive, to evolve.

We were here when Elves ruled the earth and when all magical beings strode upon its surface.

We were here when they worked and lived side by side with one another in harmony.

We were here when the First Dragons came into existence.

We were here when shifters evolved from magic.

We were here when humans evolved from shifters.

We were here when dragons swore to protect any that wished to live without magic.

Sadness filled the room as the sunlight dimmed plunging the room into a grey shadow as their voices became filled with sorrow. We were here before earth rejected magic.

We were here when your Goddess came forth and promised to cleanse the world of the toxicity.

We handed the world and dragons to her for safe keeping until the earth was cleansed and magic could return.

We gave of our own essences to insure magic would survive on Earth.

We left knowing that dragons would keep our magic alive within this castle and its borders. Magic has thrived and survived. Dragon's Gap evolved as proof of that.

Today we are here to tell you. Magic has returned!

So therefore, the time of your Goddesses stewardship is over.

Sage’s body jerked when she heard that the Goddess was leaving. Reighn opened the thin mental pathway between them. Their bonding had initiated, and his essence was swept to the top of the castle with Sage. Together they stood atop the battlements overlooking Dragon’s Gap, when the Goddess appeared, they turned to her as one.

She bowed her head and said. Greetings Dragon Lord.

Greetings Goddess.

She looked into Sage’s sad eyes and told her. My Sage, my time is over, the people of the planet do not need my kind of guidance anymore and magic has taken hold here once again. The roots are strong and continue to grow. I have accomplished what I promised and removed all the poison from the earth. Therefore, the Elementals, who are a better stewardship for this new world have returned as agreed. They are fair and just, because of that and the mighty arm of the dragons. I leave the surface knowing that it is safe under their and your protection.

Sage sucked back the tears threatening to spill and asked. So where will you go?

Golden laughter sounded as she told her. I do not so much leave as return to my home. I have forever been called Gaia.

Sage smiled through the pain of her friend leaving. Of course you are, that makes sense. So the shifters?

Gaia answered her unasked question with just as much sadness in her voice. Grace was right in some respects, shifters are on a path of evolution and when it is complete they will be wiser and much stronger for the journey. They still have a long way to go to accomplish what has started. Little ones like Molly and others are the beginning, nurture her and them. They will evolve into beings like the dragons who have a huge capacity for life and loving. My world is in no better hands than who are here now. And those to come. The ones that find their way to Dragon's Gap will be at peace for many years as will all their progeny. Do not fret my Sage all is as it is meant to be.

You and Reighn will have exciting times ahead with many adventures. Now I must go but forever know you have been my joy. You carry within you my love and hope for the future. My bright star. Sage!

Goodbye Goddess.

She faded from their sight and before they realized it. They had returned to the court room and for the last time Sage felt the cool kiss from the Goddess on her forehead.

The Elemental stated. Now that magic has returned your time of being alone, isolated from all magic, is coming to an end. As the magic grows, so shall you. The lives of dragons are changing. You must embrace what is to come, or you like the Goddess’s shifters will cease to be. This is your only warning.

They came to a slow stop as they said.

FOLLOW YOUR LORD! He will show you the way!

With one final bow to the royal family they were gone. Sage was sure the air in the room moved once more. She breathed deeply as she saw others doing and wondered if she was as pale as some of them seemed to be. Within seconds of the Elementals departure, not one person remained seated. Reighn allowed the talk, the out pouring of fear and anger as well as the healthy feeling of shock that came from the nobles. Who finally realized not all was as it seemed.

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

H e motioned Lars and Stanvis over and said softly. “Take the four Tomas brothers to our apartment. They need to be away from court, make sure they are alright before you come back.”

With a salute Lars and Stanvis agreed and moved off the dais and signaled the Tomas brothers. All four brothers slipped swiftly and silently through the throng of nobles, who were out of their seats and milling around. A short conversation later and the brothers nodded then left with Lars and Stanvis who did not return. But as promised they were able to see and hear what went on in the royal court.

Reighn took a minute to make sure all was well with his family and take another drink. Sage hugged his arm as she said tentatively. “So you met the Goddess?”

Reighn placed an arm around her shoulders. “There are many things we must still discuss, and she will be one of them. I thank you and her for allowing me to see who it was that guided you here.”

Sage grinned. “Okay then. Elementals are sort of scary.” Reighn kissed her softly as he murmured. “They are, and they are not. Another topic for us to talk about later.”

By this time his family had gathered around them. “Storm, Keeper, allow me to introduce my shadow Sage. I am sorry I did not introduce you earlier. It was not because I did not wish too.”

Sage held her hand out to the brothers who each took it and kissed it in a courtly gesture, that enchanted Sage and made Reighn growl deep in his throat. She laughed quietly up at him. “Really? Your brothers?”

“They are male are they not?”

Storm grinned at his brother but spoke to her. “Sage we are male, therefore, territorial as Mama will attest to.”

Verity rolled her eyes. “Do not get me started.”

Rene` growled low in his chest. “I say again my dear. The male deserved it.”

To Sage, Verity mouthed, tell you later. Which made her smiling. Rene` said. “Reighn my son finish this. I am hungry. And I want cuddles with my granddaughters.”

“Oh yes, hurry Reighn. I haven’t seen my girls yet today, they will forget me?” Verity complained.

Both Reighn and Sage sighed as Storm and Keeper laughed. “Just wait.” Reighn murmured. “Until it is your turn, then we will see how much you laugh.”

Sage told his brothers. “I would mind, but truly how can I deprive our girls of the most wonderful grandparents who ever lived.” She hugged both Rene` and Verity, who beamed at her. She turned to Reighn. “Come on my Lord, wrap this up. They have had long enough to get over the shock and awe.”

Everyone took their seats and it was as though by doing so it was a call to the people present, they too all hurried back to their seats. Afraid they may miss the next momentous revelation.

All except one male, he was dressed in a pinstriped blue three piece suit with a brilliant white high collared shirt. His blond hair was styled in the latest business fashion, and he sported a small goatee. His handsome features were marred by the superior expression on his face. His brown eyes held a gleam of scorn that showed had he known it his contempt for Reighn and his position.

Sage had seen males like him before, they had been her uncle’s betas. This male walked to the middle of the room half way between the nobles and the royal dais. She saw a few Shields pace him along the wall and breathed a sigh of relief. Mind you she thought viciously, she would fry the bastard long before he touched her shadow or any of her family and that included the Hunters and Shields.

Reighn laughed at her thoughts as he slipped information into her mind. This is John Morton, a minor noble. He would like everyone to think he is impoverished and stupid and only good with finances. He is anything but, he is calculating, rich and very intelligent.

Lars has had his eye on him for some time now mainly because he has control of most of the noble’s fortunes. Which makes him think he is more important than he is. In saying that the fact he does have control of many of their fortunes makes him a deadly adversary. He considers himself the financial manager for the ruling families, or many of those whom consider themselves ruling families. In his own way he is a powerful male that has serious backing. But I thank you my love for your protection.

Sage gave him a slight nod as she blew him a mental kiss. Reighn again took his position at the front of the stage and hoped it would be for the last time today. He also wanted to have cuddles with his daughters. But before he could speak the male asked. “My Lord Reighn. I would like to ask, who was it that asked the Elementals to judge here today?”

“I did.”

A gasp rose from the nobles. John Morton raised his eyebrows in artful surprise as he swung his head around to the audience behind him and spread his arms wide as much to say. He dares! Which resulted in a few grumbles and frowns thrown at Reighn. John turned back and asked. “Why would you have done such a thing my Lord, what was your reasoning?”

“My reasoning is mine alone and not yours to question but in saying that. I decided that the carriage of justice for dragons, by dragons. Especially the nobles had become corrupt. This was a fairer way to achieve a fairer judgment.”

Emboldened by the whispers coming from behind him and the fact Reighn was answering his questions. John could not help but swagger a little as he paced back and forth, much as Reighn had earlier. Feigning surprise once again, he stated. “I am amazed the council agreed with you!”

Councilor Harmon stood. “We did agree and as half the council was implicated in the rebellion and our Lord Reighn was the intended target along with his family. It was decided that court had become corrupt as our Lord has stated. In this instance we agreed that asking the Elementals to render judgment would be fair.”

“I am sure that was it and that being a friend of Lord Reighn’s claimed brother had nothing to do with the decision at all.” Hatred shone from the eyes of John Morton as he sneered at Councilor Harmon who retook his seat. It was no secret that John hated Councilor Harmon. It was widely believed the Councilor had declined John’s interest in his daughter and had also refused his offer to manage the Harmon family’s considerable wealth. People often wondered which one he was more annoyed about losing, the female or the money.

Harmon’s face became red as anger surged aggressively with his dragon to the forefront of his mind. Like John most nobles forgot he had once been a Shield at the display of temper

John stepped back and swallowed heavily as the Councilor snarled his outrage at being accused of conspiracy. Reighn exercised his power over the room, cooling the s dragon’s temper and saving John’s life. When all was calm again, he asked. “Your question John?”

Easing farther away from the slowly sitting Councilor, John asked. “I, like the other nobles have many questions. The first one being, we wish to know where the so-called accused are and when will they be returned?”

He waited for an answer and when Reighn just stared at him, his bravo faulted a little and he quickly launched into his next question. “Secondly, we wish to know where it is written in our histories that Elementals are even allowed to rule over dragons. I have read the histories as have all the noble dragons. Nowhere did I see that there was authority and or permission for the Elementals to have a say in dragon society and especially the ruling families.” He paced back and forth his hands behind his back almost as though he was delivering a lecture. “We, the nobles have ruled the dragons for thousands of years, it is said since the First Dragons came into existence. And now to be told the ruling will be by Elementals, is preposterous. We have an ordered society, a society that has established lines.” He waited for a response, but Reighn still said nothing. Angry now his tone bordering on disrespectful he snapped. “Thirdly, how is our society going to be harmed by the arbitrary introduction of lesser species that you have allowed into Dragon's Gap? And apparently all these other beings those Elementals seem to think will come, similar to your Shadow?”

At the collective in-drawing of breaths and the sudden standing of the royal males as well as the attention of the Hunters and Shields. John Morton quickly amended his question. “Not that your Shadow is classed as one of those my Lord, seeing as she is a witch. Although Lord Reighn, as you can see, it is obvious that the lines could become blurred!”

Still Reighn said nothing, just watched the male as he spoke. His elongated black eyes tracking the male as he moved back and forth across the floor. Showing to all that his dragon had risen to the surface.

John smoothed a hand down his shirt front in a nervous gesture. Just as the royal males all retook their seats. He took in a breath as the Shields and Hunters seemed to take a mental pace back and the sense of impending doom eased from the room. He could not seem to help himself as he stated barely suppressing the distasteful look from crossing his face. “It would seem, now that shifters and others are allowed to commit themselves or mate I think the word is with our kind. That there has to be guidelines put in place. What we as the ruling families wish to make quite clear to you and then for you to make clear to those others already residing here. As well as to these new ones who we are told are going to come and take up residence at Dragon's Gap. That as long as they understand their place in our society, is only at the benevolence of dragon kind. Then we will be content to allow this to continue.”

I’m going to kill him! Mind sent Sage as her eyes turned deep blue. Reighn’s. Calm my love…Calm! Went a long way in helping ease the throbbing anger as it started to build within her. She turned and saw the anger and despair in the eyes of the older couple. The younger males just looked amused or at least that is what it seemed like on the surface, underneath they were furious.

John returned to his seat very pleased with himself, along the way he was discreetly clapped on the back as hands reached for his. A few females even kissed his cheeks. He was a pleased, happy dragon that sat facing Reighn with a speculative look on his face, along with quite a few others. John smiled to himself as he thought, he was not rebelling like that idiot Tomas and his family. No! What he, John Morton wanted was more wealth, more power. He had no shadow and unlikely, he knew to get one of his choosing. His only chance of getting a higher noble to give him their wealth and thereby establishing his control over all the nobles was with power and to amass riches. If he made himself the spokes dragon for the nobles today then so be it. He knew as of this moment. He was on the way to great fortune, his Grandfather had instilled in him the old adage. He who knew where the money was invested, ruled.

John had a very tidy bank account, due to some financial accounting in his favor. Although he was still only a minor noble which was unlikely to change unless his plan worked. A dragon who controlled the fortunes of all the noble families would eventually control all the nobles. As he sat looking at Reighn, he decided that Dragon Lord was a worthy title for him to achieve. Not right away but in time he had the patience to wait to reach his goals. He knew he was untouchable he was far too clever a dragon to ever be caught. His creativity with finances was beyond any of the dragons here in court.

Reighn sighed inwardly. They were all fools. I have no idea how dragon kind had survived for so long.

His dragon replied. Because we kept them safe and have allowed them to wallow in their own beliefs for far too long.

I am afraid you are right my friend. We have done them no favors. In a voice devoid of emotion, Reighn asked the nobles. “Please rise if you do not share the same sentiments that John Morton just expressed.”

Over quarter of the nobles rose, including the three councilors and their families. Reighn waved his hand and seats appeared where the prisoners had been and motioning to the nobles. “If you could please just find seats over there. Thank you.”

Left with John Morton were just under three quarters of the nobles that had originally arrived. They looked with disdain at the ones that had left, and several even smirked and sent them pitying looks, once everyone was quiet again. Reighn placed his hands behind his back and paced the dais much as he had done earlier.

“John has raised some very valid points.” He came to a stop as he looked over the nobles remaining with John. “It is disheartening to see so many of you who do not understand what is happening here. So I will endeavor to address as many of the issues that he has raised and that you all believe are very important! Understand this! I will only do so this once.

Firstly, the Elementals do not rule dragons. They, like the Goddess are here as guardians. They rule earth especially anything that has to do with magic, there is a distinction. I will leave you to find it for yourselves.

Secondly, the accused were found guilty, you were present nothing was hidden from you. You sat in this very room, not that long ago and witnessed the judgment. Your refusal to believe your own eyes and ears is a reflection on you, not the process. So I will say this once and be done with it. They were found guilty and given a death sentence that was carried out by the Elementals. So therefore, they will not return. Their estates have been handed over to the Royal Treasury. Their remaining families will be interviewed, and a decision will be made about them in the future. I see some of you still look confused. It is quite straight forward the Elementals answered it when they spoke to you. If you did not understand what they told you. I will give you the short version now.

The Elementals rule earth, they have always made the rules. We are a product of those rules. We are not the rulers. We are considered the hammer of justice. The protectors and defenders. The Hunters and Shields. NOT RULERS!

Each Elemental is a part of the whole. The last one who spoke is the center of the Universe or so I have been told. So when they and especially he speaks, you listen. As I have done and I hope dragons, shifters, humans everywhere did the same.

As to the rest of your concerns. I feel that things have become unclear over the last seven hundred or so years. For that my father and I will take responsibility. As he became weary of his role as Dragon Lord and I have been very focused on the position of leadership and training of the Shields. Also the recent position I have been granted that of being Dragon Lord. Also, there is the little matter of Dragon's Gap, of course there is also the dragging of all the dragons within the nation into this century. So let us begin, shall we?”

He looked out over his rapt audience and nodded once as though he had come to a decision. “As your Dragon Lord. I am from this day discharging the council. For the remaining councilors, I give you my thanks for your tireless and often thankless dedication to the dragon nation, which you have rendered throughout the years. From now on the royal house will have advisers only.” As the mutterings of the shocked nobles started to rise. Reighn raised his hand and his voice. “You have one choice now remain quiet and find out today what else is happening. Or I will clear the room and you can be the only ones who do not know.”

At their stunned looks he smiled and there was nothing nice about it. “Oh, did you all forget you were live on camera. I did say technology was amazing!

Now all money invested by John Morton has been secured by the Royal Treasurer until further notice, due to the misrepresentation by John about profits made by his investments and some creative accounting.” Not one person moved or made a sound. Many sent speculative looks at John who sat rigid in his chair while the blood slowly left his face.

“Lastly, John told me that as long as everyone knew their place in our society nothing would change. Well, I am here to tell you everything has changed. There are no places in society left. I have taken the wealth from over five hundred families, and I will continue to do so until you realize that our society. Our nation is not the same one you woke up to this morning. My family and I have spent the last three hundred and fifty years trying to make you understand this and prepare you for what is to come. Yet you stubbornly refuse to realize that nothing is static, we must move with the times. Elementals, shifters, witches and fae folk are on earth and many more will come and they will come here. Whether you like it or not.

They are coming looking for our protection, our ability to keep them safe, not to be subjugated or oppressed. We hope there will be Shadows for you and your children, to give you hatchlings and grand-hatchlings of your own. This will not happen if you do not change or at least, it will not happen for you!”

He rubbed the bridge of his nose and looked out over people he had grown up with, people he had hoped would see they had to change. People he wished would remove the cumbersome values of the old ways and embrace the new fairer values on their own. Sadly as he watched them, he saw it would not happened without him. The Dragon Lord, the highest ranked dragon in the land, making it happen.

Straightening his shoulders once more he said. “As I am tired of waiting for the nobles to wake up and see where we are and where we are going. I am no longer willing to play nice. The Elementals are here and they will not be as patient with your procrastination as I have been. So as nothing my family or I have said in the past has helped you realize the position you are in. You leave me no choice but to demand your compliance as of today.”

No one moved, no one spoke some he worried did not breathe. They sat immobilized stunned into silence. He hardened his tones and stated. “The consequences of not complying from now on will be. First; loss of money and estates. Secondly; you will be nameless. I will take your titles and names from you. Thirdly; if after that you still resist. Then I will have no option but to banish you and your family.”

When he was finished, several females fainted and just as many males sat with their heads in their hands. Stunned into action, one or two started to yell at him as more joined in and again swords were drawn, as people leapt from their seats. Fists raised in anger and fear were shaken in the air. This time none of the nobles paid attention to the Shields or Hunters. So focused on their own anguish and fear of losing the lives they were accustomed too.

Only John Morton sat staring at the far wall as he mentally tried hard to work out where he had gone wrong. How he could escape what he knew was to come. Shame and banishment if he was lucky, death was more likely, either by the hand of the Dragon Lord or one of his clients. Chaos raged around him as females and males started yelling louder using language that made several females blush. The nobles stood or sat so frightened of the demands Reighn had delivered to them, they forgot who they were. The rules for court etiquette went out the window when their way of life was threatened.

It did not take long Sage saw, for their baser natures that they so despised in others to appear. Shields and Hunters moved to stand in front of Reighn and the platform the family were on. As a mob of just over five hundred dragons started to form. Here and there it was easy to see dragon scales and eyes elongating. Reighn blew a stream of blue flame across the ceiling as he had done days earlier, with the same result. He used his dragon to subdue the people in the court. Dragon Lord was not just a title.

“SILENCE! YOU FORGET YOURSELVES, AND YOU FORGET WHO I AM! HAVE NO DOUBT I WILL PUT YOU DOWN WHERE YOU STAND IF YOU DO NOT RETURN TO YOUR SEATS AND BECOME QUIET!”

Silence ensured, people instinctively obeyed returning to their seats with shoulders hunched and heads lowered. Reighn continued with his dragon still in his voice as he stated for all to hear and understand. “I am your Lord.

The Lord of all Dragons!

That has not changed.

I have already said this once this week but it bears repeating. THIS IS NOT A DEMOCRACY!

You have no voice here.

You have no rights here.

The only voice that matters is mine!

The only rights you have are the ones I allow you.

As of now I have removed all your privileges.

You will comply or be banished.

There is no other option!”

His dragon released his voice as he said. “If you think that you would like to revolt as Simin Tomas and his traitorous friends tried to do. Or maybe you think to question my or the Elementals rule as John Morton did, then go ahead. Just remember how that course of action ended for them. So I caution you to be very sure your house is in order before you go against me. Take heed now, this is my final warning it will not end any differently for you.”

Then Reighn turned his attention to Johner as he requested. “Captain Kingsley have your guards place into custody John Morton, the Redon family and the family Wents.” Johner gave a nod to his guards who hurried to place the stunned nobles in custody, cuffing and shackling them. Reighn then addressed the Councilor. “Lord Harmon, I would ask you to have all their estates confiscated and returned to the Royal Treasury. The charge is fraud and enslavement.”

“My Lord it will be done.” He answered with a narrowed eyed look at the slumped John Morton. To the people under arrest Reighn said. “There will be no trial. You will be held until I decide what penalty you deserve.”

They were shaken and weeping unable to believe this was happening and especially to them. They were led from court, silence their only companion. As the other nobles sat in stunned silence, even the councilors and they had been warned what was to occur. The enormity of the declarations still shocked them, keeping them immobile especially as they could all feel the full weight of their Dragon Lords displeasure. Into the silence Reighn decreed. “Nobles I give you fourteen days to decide if you wish to remain within my borders. If in that time you have not sworn fealty to me and the dragon nation. I will decide for you. Make no mistake, this is going to happen, with or without you. Now I suggest you go home and make your decisions. Dismissed.”

Reighn held his hand out, and Sage placed her trembling hand in his as he helped her to her feet. With their family following and the Shields and Hunters escorting them, they left the silent room. Within the space of an hour, life had changed for dragon kind and as much as Reighn disliked what he had been forced to do. He felt no guilt over the ultimatums he had delivered. Sometimes a hammer or sword had to be used to teach a lesson. This was one of those times!

CHAPTER TWENTY:

R eturning back to the royal apartment which Sage and Reighn had recently started to make their home seemed surreal. Sage felt like there should have been drums or trumpets sounding. Anything to tell the world life had changed for dragons and all that lived and would live at Dragon's Gap. But there were no drums or trumpets or any musical instruments proclaiming change was in the air as they traversed the hallways. Which remained empty and peaceful while thy followed the Shields who set a sedate pace.

Reighn and Sage were in the lead with Verity and Rene` sandwiched between them and Reighn’s brothers. The Hunters covered the rear as silence hung in the air setting Sage’s nerves on edge. The farther they walked from the courtroom, the more her shoulders hunched up around her ears. Reighn felt her tension through their connection as thin as it was, along with the grip on his arm.

“Sage what is worrying you?” He asked as they stopped before heading up the wide stone staircase. She looked around at the warriors and her new family and asked. “Does it not seem too quiet for you? Something feels wrong and this seems way too easy!”

Her words triggered a reaction that surprised her as instantly their guards stepped in closer. While Reighn and Rene` pulled her and Verity into the middle of the square they made with Storm, Sharm and Keeper.

Just as Sage was going to yell that it was just an observation. From the rafters, males in green uniforms with masked faces swooped down and more swarmed from along the darken hallways. Even more poured from behind the closed doors they had just passed.

The Kingsley males faced outwards swords at the ready surrounding Verity and Sage who held each other. Until Verity felt Sage’s body start to tremble and heat pour from her. She pulled a little away and saw her eyes glow deep blue.

Being a mother for a considerable time and to sons, Verity kept calm and asked quietly so she did not distract the males defending her and Sage. “Sage dear, what are you doing?”

Reighn turned his head to look at her and asked Sage. “Why are your eyes glowing blue?”

She grinned. “Go...Go...I have this.” Then an azure bubble snapped into view completely enclosing Verity and herself inside. Sage made shooing gestures with her hands. “I swear!” She told the unmoving males. “Nothing and no one can get through this, so go help your males. They look out numbered.”

Five heads swiveled around and great roars filled the hallways as the Kingsley males, entered the fight.

Shortly after she had raised the bubble, arrows rained down from above until those that shot them realized they were making absolutely no difference to her shield. They put away their bows and shimmed down from the ceiling rafters on ropes to join the fight. Experienced hands swung swords with precision and accuracy as a bellow of anger from six males throats echoed off the stone walls.

The Thomas brothers along with Lars and Stanvis hurtled from the banisters swinging large swords at any who dared get in their way. Another bellow was heard from the hallway they had just come along. Johner and several of his guards appeared outraged they threw themselves into the melee.

Verity and Sage were glued to the carnage that raged around them. Every time someone tried to attack them they were thrown backwards away from the sparking shield. It was almost like an electrical field repulsed them. After the second attempt Sage grinned at Verity who grinned back and asked. “It is most effective, when did you learn to do this?”

Sage murmured. “A while ago. Well, I knew the theory of it.’ She felt compelled to honestly declare. “This is the first time I have ever used it, though.”

“Well...Well!” Verity stumbled over her words a little as she tried to wrap her head around the declaration, she almost lost her calm when she asked Sage. “Did you know it would work?”

“Hell no! Logic said if I could imagine it. I could do it.”

“I am honestly unsure as to whether I am impressed or just stupefied.” Verity admitted.

Sage nodded. “That is how I feel most of the time about my magic.” Just then they heard a yell from a female. Looking up they saw June, her arms and legs wrapped around a male who was running along the upper hallway with her on his back. He was desperately trying to shake her loose but he kept banging into walls and tables, hindered as he was by June’s hands covering his eyes.

Verity’s jaw dropped open when Sage yelled out. “You got him, June! Crush him...Crush him girl!” She said to Verity in a quieter voice. “She won’t be able too, but it will make her feel better. Oh look Johner has him now.”

She yelled out to June. “Let the male go girl, Johner has him!” They watched as a grinning June slipped from the males back just as Johner ran his sword through him. He toppled over the banister, his face one of astonishment, whether it was the sword through his gut or June’s wild ride. Sage did not know she thought if he lived she would ask him.

June grabbed the banister jumped up on it and slid down its length arriving beside Verity and Sage who asked. “The girls and Grace?”

“Hidden with Shields and Hunters. You two doing okay, cool bubble.” Just then an arrow flew past, missing her by inches. “Hell bells, room in there?”

Sage’s hands snaked out and grabbed her friend then she slowly pulled and June popped into the bubble. “Well hello guys. This is fun, huh?”

“Your sense of fun is interesting.” Verity gasped as another body dropped from the floor above.

Sage grinned. “You are crazy, what were you doing on top of him?”

“He tried to get in the apartment. A couple of the Shields ran with the girls and Grace. I said I would distract him.”

“It never occurred for you to run with them?” Sage asked as June grinned. “You know it didn’t!”

“I am surprised they allowed it!” Verity murmured. June looked at her and for all her age, Verity suddenly felt foolish, a seldom occurrence in her life. June smiled politely as she told her. “Yes ma’am they did.”

“June can be quiet persuasive when she wants.” Sage told her.

Verity nodded her head. “That I can believe... Oh! It looks like we may have won.”

Reighn bloody with a huge smile on his face came towards them as Sage’s bubble disappeared, she asked. “Are you alright?”

“I am fine my shadow. We all are good.”

“A worthy fight!” Said a voice that made the hairs on Sage and June’s arms rise. They both looked over their shoulders to find Ace Thomas behind them.

June nodded. “Well okay then!”

Sage moved closer to Reighn, this male was dark or had darkness within him. He looked at her and raised his brow.

“Do not fear my Lady. I am leaving.”

“You! I do not fear. The darkness within you is another story.”

“I thank you. I leave to see one that can help me.”

“I hope they can. You have a shadow. She comes soon and will need you whole to help her heal.” Claire told him as she moved to stand with her friends. Ace Thomas looked at the small female, at the serious face she presented to him and asked with hope in his voice. “Are you sure?”

“I am.”

“Then I will take my leave.”

Reighn inclined his head to the four brothers, who stood ready to leave. “Lars told me you had requested a new family name. What is it to be recorded as?”

Ark answered for them all. “Battle after our Dam’s family.”

“Oh my boys.” Verity cried with a catch in her voice as she went to each of them and hugged them farewell. “Your Dam would have liked that, please Ace, do not stay away too long. None of you. Our lives are less without you in it.”

“We will try not to.” Ace promised and then they all saluted and as one, turned and left the castle.

Rene` held his Verity as they stood amongst dead bodies, blood and gore and watched sorrowfully as four brothers disappeared from view. The Kingsley family hoped it was not for the last time. “Verity my love, are you alright?” Rene` asked as he looked down at his beloved in his arms.

“No, I am sad. My heart is bruised for this senseless, tragic loss of life and for my four boys who are leaving.”

“They will return my dear, as for this!” He toed a dead body. “It is best they were culled before the rot infected more.”

“Well, that is one way of looking at it.” Claire expressed to June, who shrugged. She sort of felt the same way as the male. Sage asked Claire. “Why are you back so soon?”

She sighed. “Kammy!”

“Yeah, I was going to call you on that situation. Do you need help?”

Claire smiled. “Nah sorted it out.”

June grinned at the two of them. “Well Claire and I are off to Grace’s. Hate to watch and run, but I need sleep and Kammy needs her mummy it would seem.”

Claire cocked up her top lip, in a small smile as she hugged Sage and nodded to the others, she said to Reighn. “Reighn you did well today. Whatever else happens, remember you are the Dragon Lord and your people...we... all your people need you to be strong.”

“Thank you Claire. I will hold your words close.”

“It will get easier. It is what we call teething problems that is all.”

“I will hope, what you say is true.”

“See yah soon!” She said as she skipped after June who was walking down the hall with two guards following. Rene` followed Claire with his eyes. “Does that female have no decent clothes, has she no money?” His concern, for her, was real. “Yes, she has.” Sage assured him. “Claire has issues, leave it with me. I will deal with them.”

“If you say so my dear. We need to see to the babies and lunch. Everyone shower and be back at Reighn’s.” Rene` told them all. Just then Sharm arrived back with Lars who asked. “We have stretches what do you want done with the bodies?”

Reighn ordered. “Find out who they are, what families they come from. Explain that they may claim them if they want, if not we will ash them all! Make that clear Lars.”

“It will be done my Lord.” He saluted and started the removal of the bodies. As it turned out there were no wounded. Dragons left none alive. Sage was told that if they took the risk to assassinate the Dragon Lord, his shadow and family. The sentence would always be death. Reighn sighed as he looked around at the waste of life. “Let us get together in two hours everyone and thank you.” He scooped Sage under his arm, and they ascended the stairs, tired and saddened.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

L ater that night after all the tasks had been seen to, and the girls were in bed. Sage and Reighn walked to what was fast becoming Sage’s favorite place, the balcony off the lounge. She hesitated a moment then said. “We need to discuss the Goddess and who I am.”

Reighn handed her a glass of wine as he took his whiskey he sat in the chair opposite her. After he had taken a sip of his drink he agreed. “Before we do, are June and Claire gifted?”

Sage shrugged. “I do not know. I know she is something special as is June but what I cannot say. I truthfully never asked. I suppose I will have to now.”

He nodded. “Maybe so my soul. Now what is it that you want to tell me about the Goddess?”

“Well as you know the Goddess was my guide. It is the how she came to be, that needs discussing!”

“Why do you not tell me?” He said as he took another sip of his whiskey watching her. Sage shrugged uncomfortably, he did not hurry her this was her story to tell. He sipped his drink and stared out at the darkening night sky, watching several dragons do aerial acrobatics. Young dragons! His dragon told him, testing their wings.

Finally, it seemed Sage had decided on what she deemed important for him to know. “Okay but I should tell you it is not a pretty story!”

He smiled. “Not many are my love. Nothing you say will shock me. You are mine, whatever has happened to bring you here to me, cannot be all bad.”

Sage looked at him and her eyes lost their haunted look. “You are right, everything else means nothing except being here with you and the girls.” So for the next hour she told him of her life, her parents and her uncle and aunt. Finally they spoke of the Goddess’s sentence. Then she told of him of her agreement with the Goddess. Eventually the talk turned to Grace’s thoughts on the subject of the shifters and finally Reighn told her of the Elementals. Who they were and where he believed they came from. They talked of dragon life and some of the history of dragons. Reighn said he would make available the histories of his people for her to study. It was late into the night when they finally felt unburdened enough to retire.

They went to bed to remove the day from their thoughts and to find solace in each other’s arms, renewing the fledgling love that was blossoming between them.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

S everal days later. Sage and Reighn with guards came to a flying stop in front of Grace’s home. Hands helped her, and the girls dismount from Reighn’s dragon back.

“Thank you Stan.” Sage grinned up at the tall, impossibly handsome dragon who passed Molly to Reighn after his transformation to human. “My pleasure Lady Sage.”

Sage looked down at Ava and laughed. “Look at that, so blasé, she never even woke.”

Every dragon there laughed quietly to themselves. Since the attack on the family. She and the girls more often than not traveled on dragon back with guards surrounding them. It was safer for her and the girls so Reighn declared. Sage enjoyed the ride as did the girls so she did not complain. They had flown to Grace’s home which use to be Sage’s house at Dragon’s Gap, to meet up with June and Claire. Today Sage was offering her friends employment and she had a gift for Grace.

The door opened, and Grace stood there with a smile. “Welcome! I have missed you all so much.” She said as Sage gave her a one armed hug and Reighn kissed her cheek. All the guards smiled and said. “Hello.”

Grace was a favorite of the dragons. Her home was always opened for meals or just sweet tea or coffee. Many had found themselves around her table discussing their woes and thoughts. They would come to her and talk and receive wisdom or just to be comforted. Grace never turned anyone away, which had prompted Reighn’s idea. It had only been a week since the trial and things in Dragon's Gap were still unsettled.

So far Johner had thwarted three assassination attempts on Reighn and one on Sage. She and the girls now had personal guards as did Verity much to her displeasure. Now when Reighn mentioned guards for Grace, she was more accepting than his mother had been. She laughed as Reighn told her about them and gave his cheek a pat and grinned saying.

“Sweet boy, I am bear, plus the shifters are on alert, but do what you must to make you and your shadow sleep better at night.” Then she walked off into the kitchen leaving a bemused Reighn behind. “She is a very strange female. Does she not know that just about every dragon is older than she is?” He asked Sage with a confused look on his face, which matched his guards. She shrugged. “Probably but she does not care. And she is not strange, she is bear.”

Reighn was going to comment as he placed Molly on the floor where she ran off to find Grace. “Gramma gramma grannnmmaaaa!” She yelled as loud as she could, in her, not so sweet voice. Making Sage and Reighn's shoulders rise in pain, at their sweet daughter’s loud screeching voice. Along with every guard there Sage swallowed her laugh at the guards who tried desperately to keep a bland look on their faces and failed.

The look of pain on Reighn’s face was priceless, he loved his girls from the first moment he had met them but Molly’s voice could peel paint from a wall, when she wanted it too. He still could not understand how his little princess could yell like that. He tried to believe his Shadow and Dam when they said she would grow out of it. But it was so very hard.

Sage had given up trying to reason with him, instead she tried to make Molly use her inside voice. Which is what she could hear Grace telling her to do as they stood by the front door. She stared down at Ava who was just starting to wake in her arms and kissed her neck making her giggle as her eyes blinked open. Reighn leant over and kissed Sage goodbye, then Ava who grabbed his hair. He untangled it from her chubby fingers saying. “Sweet hatchling, papa has to go. I will miss you every minute I am away. Be good for your Mama and I will tell you a story when I return.”

She let him go but started to wail as Sage placed her against her shoulder, at his concerned look she shooed him away. “Go...Go, she will be alright. Remember I told you that she was only like this while she can see you. When she cannot, she will quieten.”

He looked at her dubiously as Ava let out another wail when she saw him moving slightly away. “But my soul maybe I should stay, her heart sounds broken.”

Sage looked around and saw all the guards with the same look of worry and agreement on their faces. Really, these males so easily worried by a small baby. It would have made her laugh except each one of them, she knew would die to protect her daughters. She opened her mouth to explain once more about baby manipulation when June appeared from inside the house and whisked Ava from her arms. “Hey guys, how are you doing?” She asked before they could answer her or think to stop her she asked Ava. “What’s the matter little princess has mama been taking your lollipops again?”

Then she walked slowly down the hall back to the kitchen with the quieter baby. “See!” Sage said to Reighn and the guards. “She is fine.” Then she yelled at Junes retreating back. “I ONLY DID THAT ONCE, AND SHE IS TOO YOUNG FOR LOLLIPOPS. I TOLD YOU THAT!” She absently kissed Reighn, then hurried after June as they heard her reply. “That’s what you keep saying lollipop thief.”

Reighn was left with the sound of Sage’s voice yelling. “FEMALE YOU LIE!”

As the door to the kitchen swung closed behind her. Stanvis murmured with a laugh in his voice. “It is a mystery why young Molly yells.”

Reighn sighed then grunted as he backed from the door and bumped into Claire. “I am so very sorry Claire. I was not aware you were there?”

“No problems it happens a lot, so Reighn!” At a grumble from a nearby guard, Reighn raised an eyebrow and looked over his guards. “Lady Claire as is Lady Grace and Lady June, part of my shadows family and therefore respect will be given. Admittedly they tend to forget that titles are used at Dragon's Gap, it is not from disrespect…”

Claire cut in as she looked around at the gathered dragons. “Oh no definitely not, you and your family are wonderful people and we shifters from the Gap like and respect you very much. We just totally don’t use titles.” To the guards she said. “I will try to remember, seeing as I will be at the castle more in the future.”

The surprise Reighn felt was in his voice as he asked. “Sage has spoken to you about the job already. I thought she was going to do that today?”

“Oh, she is!” Claire assured him. “I just happen to hear about the job that was all. It will be much safer now I have a little one to look out for. Well, I should not keep you. I know you have a meeting this morning, sounds very important.” Reighn gave her a thoughtful look as she entered the home, Stan said. “More to her than just a shifter?”

Reighn murmured. “Yes much more, investigate her and June please Stan, in your usual quiet way. I would like to know more about the females that are coming into our lives.”

Stan raised an eyebrow as Reighn laid a hand on his shoulder. “It is not that I have no faith in my shadow’s judgment. But like you I do not know who and what these females are and my wings itch knowing they are more.”

“But how much more, that is the question?” Stanvis said as they took to the air.

Claire walked into the kitchen and took her place at the booth after being hugged by Grace and receiving a hug from each of Sage’s girls. She sighed as Grace placed a large cup of tea in front of her and inhaled the fragrant brew. It was enough to allow the tension in her back to ease a little.

She had many decisions to make today and to have a minute to herself after the meeting with Reighn on the doorstep was pleasant. She liked Reighn, liked him a lot. She thought he was a good Dragon Lord and would become better now he had Sage by his side. But he gave her an itch between her shoulder blades as did his second and she did not know why.

Which made her itch more, which put her senses on alert. It was a weird little cycle she was going to have to deal with soon. If indeed she was going to be working at the castle and her instinct said she was for the foreseeable future, there was no other option.

For years Claire had known things, good and bad. She always told people that she heard it through gossip and sources but in truth she was a precognitive of sorts. She did not see the future or the past, well not always. She just knew the present, knew what something meant when confronted with it, such as the first time she had met Sage and June. She had known they would be friends for life or when the castle appeared or what someone wanted, be that information or an object. Just like when she had been confronted by Ace Battle. She had known he would be mated to a female who was unbelievably talented in art and death. She knew the instant she had rescued the little tiger cub she had named Kammy that she would be hers. Even though she had gone against the knowledge and given her up. It had not worked. She should have just done what she knew was right and taken the little girl and saved her and herself all the stress their separation caused. Claire knew she would make a great personal assistant for Sage. It was sad that she would have to decline the offer and accept the job that she would nudge Sage towards. The new job was an ideal position for her talents and she knew at this moment in time. She was about to tell three people, and by extension others of her greatest secret. It was a big moment for her.

Eventually things calmed down with the girls and then Sage and June joined Claire sitting at the table with their own drinks while Grace bustled around the kitchen. Making them all morning tea, the girls were placed in highchairs with cookies and toys.

Verity was due to arrive shortly, so until then they talked generalities. Claire admitted she was keeping the little girl Kammy. She told them she was three years old, older than they originally thought and a full tiger. They all wanted to know where she was. She told them she was with Ella, Sharm’s assistant. She apparently was taking her to someone who could help her with her memories and nightmares. They had kindly suggested that it would go smoothly if Claire was not present. She grimaced as she told them what Ella had told her, that apparently a new mama who was a renowned shot was not required. The others laughed at her disgruntled tone.

Grace quickly changed the subject when she saw the distress in Claire’s eyes as she spoke of the little girls troubles. Half an hour later, with a half-eaten cake between them. Verity arrived accompanied by Rene` who had Kammy cradled in his arms. Claire hurried from her seat. “Thank you Lady Verity, Lord Rene` is she okay now?”

Rene` grinned his slow smile and hugged Claire while he transferred the sleeping toddler to her. “Yes little Claire, she is well, her memories will not bother her now. No more nightmares for our sweet Kammy.”

Claire moved nearer so it appeared she was speaking but in fact she was mind speaking. Thank you Lord Rene` you will keep her memories until and if she wants them?

Rene` raised surprised eyebrows and his voice whispered in her mind. Shifters are truly amazing. Just when I think one thing, I learn another. It fills me with wonder every time, and I tell you little Claire for someone of my age that is a good thing.

Claire smiled in return and mind sent. I am very glad, Lord Rene` and thank you again.

I as a Keeper will hold her memories, but let us hope she never needs them. They were not pleasant.

I suspected as much. Let us hope she does not!

They walked closer to the others as June made room for Claire and Kammy who slept peacefully in her mother’s arms. The first since Claire had rescued her weeks ago. Everyone including Grace took seats while Verity and Rene` helped themselves to cake and tea. June looked at the sleeping girl and frowned as she asked Claire. “How did you find out what age she is? Did she tell you or do they have a test for that now?”

Claire cleared her throat. This was a delicate situation she did not want to betray a confidence and cause upset for the person who had helped her, but she could not lie either. Shifters and dragons knew a lie. “I bumped into a female as Kammy and I were leaving the center before I left last time and this female who I assume had been wandering around there. I am not sure what she was actually doing. I think she was looking at the art.” She hummed to herself a slight frown between her eyes, after a few seconds she shook herself. “Anyway, she happened to tell me.”

“But why?” June asked as she tried to understand why a complete stranger would just tell her that.

“I don’t know. She just looked at Kammy and then me and said. She was a full tiger and is three years and four months old and then she gave me the date of her birth.”

Sage asked puzzled as a chill went down her back. “How did you know it was true?”

“I just did. I just knew!”

“And you did not know this female? Did she know you or Kammy?” Verity asked concerned, as she looked at her shadow. Claire shook her head. “No, she was a stranger.”

“Have you seen her since?” Rene` asked with a raised eyebrow. Claire looked uncomfortable again. “I would rather not say. I am fairly sure she was not in possession of her body at the time. In fact I am almost positive her animal told me without her knowledge.”

“Is that possible?” Verity asked the four shifters sitting around the table.

“Ahh!” Grace smiled as she said. “She was a bear.”

Claire said. “I would not like to say.”

June asked. “But you know?”

Claire nodded. “I do!”

“But you will not say?” Rene` clarified.

“I will not.”

Sage shrugged and said. “Okay, so let us get down to why we are here. First Grace!” All the attention was suddenly on her as she said. “What she won’t say and I for one do not care enough to beat an answer from her. Kammy is well, and Claire knows what species her daughter is and how old she actually is and when she was born. Plus she has guns and can shoot us. So I am willing to just move on.”

Grace grinned. “Yes Sage. So what can I do for you?”

“I get the feeling, or at least Reighn told me you didn't want to move to the castle with us and you would rather stay here. Is he right?”

At the hesitant look on her face, Verity took her hand in hers. “Grace my friend tell Sage how you feel. She will understand, tell her what you told me.”

Grace squeezed Verity’s hand back. “It is true, I would rather stay here. I know this is your home but it is also mine. The first since my Ivor past away and I love it. Especially when the young warriors come and talk or when June and Claire and the others stay. I like being able to give them peace and a home cooked meal. I am sorry Sage, you and the girls mean as much to me as my own young and if you wish it, I will move with you.”

Sage sighed. “Oh Grace, Reighn was right. No I want you to be happy and if staying here makes you happy, then that is what you should do.” She knew she was right when she saw the relieved smile on Grace’s face. “So to accomplish that Reighn and I would like to gift you the house and lands. That is if you will carry on doing what you do, helping those that need to come to Grace’s home. Oh my goodness that is a great name for the house.”

June whipped out her tablet and as her fingers flew over the face she said. “Taken care of, someone will bring the new sign tomorrow and place it. Where would you like it, Grace?”

“Above the front door so everyone knows they are entering a home, not a house.” Grace replied, in her soft voice.

June nodded and entered that into her tablet. “All taken care of.”

“I cannot tell you how happy this makes me, a home of my own. Are you sure Sage, this was your home, your wish?”

Sage smiled a little mistily. “Yeah, I could not think of a better person to give it to. This house was built for you Grace, for the love you fill it up with.” A little tearfully, they all wiped their eyes. Sage even saw Rene` swipe at his and when Verity’s eyes met hers, she gave her a wink, which managed to lighten her heart.

June gave a watery laugh. “It really is a great idea, but it needs to have a few bedrooms added. I think?”

The others agreed. “Just two or three more.” Grace agreed as Rene` promised. “I will see to that.”

“And gardens.” Claire sighed. “With lots of flowers.”

“The garden club is seeing to that.” Grace told her.

June grinned and asked. “So Grace, can I have a bedroom for a few nights?”

“Ahh about that!” Sage interrupted. “I have a suggestion for Claire and you.”

Claire looked serene as she cuddled Kammy to her. June’s look was more suspicious, as was the tone of her question when she asked. “And what would that be, my friend Sage?”

Sage snorted at the tone. “Nothing dire, I just have a job offer for both of you or I should say. We… I mean the job is indirectly for me. It really is for the Gap and the castle... like, which is... Yes, for the castle and the Kingsley family, which I now am one of…”

“Stop please!” June cried. “Just spill it. I can’t take anymore!”

“Aww hush! She was doing great.” Claire said with a twinkle in her eyes. “She almost had it.”

“Really and you know this how?” June asked with an arched look at the smaller female.

“Because that’s what I do. I know things?”

“Oh you do… do you…like what?” Sage asked.

“Yet a complete stranger has told you about Kammy?” June queried lightly.

Claire sighed. “Yes June she did and the reason for that is, for some weird reason. This sense or intuition or whatever you want to call it, picks and chooses what to let me know about.”

“Untrained gift!” Sage said with nod of her head. “What do you expect?” And she knew she sounded a little superior when she pointed that out.

“So wrong smarty pants!” Claire exclaimed. “I am more or less trained, but this is personal and apparently personal information is not always complete or reliable. A quirk of the gift.”

“It happens.” Rene` stated. “We see it all the time in dragons, do we not Verity?”

“We do especially in our foreseers. Magic can be fickle. You should know this Sage?”

“Yeah… well, that is true.” She pouted. “Damn magic!” There was quiet laughter around the table at her statement.

Claire sighed. “For example. I know, you Sage have a job as castle liaison for June.” She turned to June and said. “She wants you to live at the castle and co-ordinate the wants and needs of the shifters and humans as it relates to the castle. Also to help organize the same thing at Dragon’s Gap. It is a huge undertaking and something that has never been needed before. But it is a new world that we are entering. So the job needs an organized mind and a talent for matching people with what they need, and that is you.”

Stunned they all looked at her then at June who had closed her eyes. June’s voice was husky and filled with hope, when she asked. “Is that true Sage do you want me for that?” She opened her eyes and watched as Sage grinned and held her fist up for a fist bump. “You bet I do, there is no one who could do it better but it would mean you would have to. Both of you would have to give up retrievals. What do you say?”

June just nodded her head, too choked up to speak. Grace gathered the female in her arms. “There... there sweet girl, it is alright.” June relaxed her head on Grace’s shoulder and let the tears fall as she mumbled. “I hate going out there, it is sad and it makes me angry because I feel like I am not doing enough. I know I can do more here to help. Does that make me a bad person, not wanting to leave home again?”

“If it does, I am just as bad.” Claire murmured. “I hate going out there. The job Sage is going to offer me is so much better and yet I will decline it.” She put her hand up as they all were about to speak. “The one I should do is what June does for the castle but for Dragon’s Gap and rather than live at the castle which would be amazing. I would like a home for me and Kammy at the Gap.”

“Will you not live with me?” Grace asked kindly. Claire shook her head. “No, I don’t think I am up for that.” She sighed as she told them. “My life up until about two years ago was totally unsettled. I have moved constantly, partially my gift. Mostly my family, they were or still are, for all I know Grifters.” She could see the dragons did not know the term.

June explained. “It means con men or women, criminals.”

“Oh, I see!” Rene` said with a nod of his head. Claire was relieved to see no one’s expressions changed, after her revelation she had hoped it would not. “Their way of life was not for me, but it is hard to escape that kind of family.” She whispered with a wealth of feeling in her voice.

“Especially if you’re very good at it!” June hazard a guess.

“Yes well, when you are small and young and cute apparently, you are the ideal bait. I was thirteen when I left and up until I came here I have been running. So a home of my own is a novel idea but necessary for Kammy.”

Verity smiled as she told her. “I will have our liaison arrange a home for you and Kammy.”

“I thank you.” Said a humbled Claire as she hugged Kammy closer.

June said. “I have the perfect one already. It is on the next street over.”

Claire looked at her. “Oh wow! Do you mean the brick ranch style on Wing Street, with the fenced-in yard?”

“Yep that one. I know it is empty do you like it?” She asked with a teasing grin as Claire had a radiant smile on her face. “Yeah so much, I walked through it just before I left last time. I fell hard for the place. It has bedrooms with bathrooms and walk in closets to die for. One mega huge kitchen dining room and a large yard.”

Sage said to June. “Quick get that place for her. She is in love.”

“It obviously spoke to her.” Grace agreed.

Verity laughed then said “Anyone can see that this is Claire’s home.”

Claire smiled at her. “My home.” She softly said and for the first time in her life, she felt at peace with that.

June took out her tablet and after a few taps said. “It is all yours when Lord Rene` signs his name.” She passed the tablet to him, he wrote a few words and signed it, then passed it back saying. “Congratulations Lady Claire and young Kammy on your new home.” Claire beamed a smiled that held warmth and happiness.

“A beautiful property, you will need gardens.” Grace told her. “I will see to that.”

“That is the least of what I need, how exciting.”

Sage stretched and said. “Seems like it is a done deal, you will be Dragon’s Gap liaison. Joint office with June at the castle. What do you say ladies, do you both accept the terms and conditions?”

“Which are?” June asked with another suspicious look in her eyes. Verity listed them before Sage could. “You will work for the castle, which means the family. You will be paid accordingly, and your homes will be an apartment at the castle or in Claire’s situation at Dragon’s Gap. Obviously brought by the family for you.”

At her worried look Verity said softly. “In your name for you no one else. It will be your home.”

Claire ducked her head as she said. “Oh thank you. I have never owned a home before or anything really.”

Verity nodded. “Well, you do know dear. You both have offices at the castle waiting. Claire. Kammy will be looked after in the nursery along with Ava and Molly by professional nannies and guards. If at any time you and she need to be together that will happen. Our young always come first. Family first is our family motto.”

When Rene` caught her eyes, she shifted in her seat and sent him a serene smile as she said. “If it wasn’t, it is now.”

He smiled as he kissed her cheek and agreed with her.

Verity told them. “You ladies have just become members of the Kingsley family.”

Rene` sat back in his seat. “Nicely put my love, nicely put. So what say you ladies, are you joining our ever expanding family?”

June and Claire both smiled and hugged Sage, then the couple and finally Grace. “Where do we sign up?”

After another round of tea and coffee, June told them. “I am so glad this is happening. I have got to say I am a little scared going out on retrievals by myself, it is getting dangerous as hell and dicey out there. Sometimes I feel like we are just one step ahead of the enemy and make no mistake that is what they are. They are angry and desperate, never a good combination.”

Claire agreed. “We have taken to doubling up for protection, just to get in and out of some of those towns quicker. We share the driving and the retrieval faster when there are two or more of us. We have to do something about that Sage, there needs to be Hunters with shifters, for protection when we go on retrievals.”

Rene` interrupted as he grumbled. “Sage this cannot go on. I will have Storm come and see you when he returns in a few days to set up a roster for Hunters to accompany the shifters. Until then I will assign Hunters, and Shields to the teams, is that acceptable?”

“Thank you Rene` that would be great. I think it has become past time that we restructured the retrieval teams. To reflect the desperation of the shifters and humans trying to keep the young and females from us. It is an intolerable situation that must be resolved and quickly, so if you can make that call please. And would it be possible for them to go out with our people starting today.”

“I do not see why not. It will be good for them to mix with shifters and humans. To see what it is they will be fighting hard to protect.”

June said. “Also, there is a pride of lions recently arrived led by Conor Towers, they are eager to join the community. Conor has already spoken to Johner about becoming a guard for the Gap, let us talk to them and include his lions. They are worthy males. I like them.”

High praise from June, Sage thought as she said slightly smugly she would admit. “Claire as liaison, that is your job, so liaison can you see to that?”

“Really! Already?” June asked Sage, accompanied by a shake of her head.

“Yes as she is not to be my PA. She gets to do stuff like that now!”

“I see where this is going!” Rene` said as he put his phone to his ear and started talking while he walked around the kitchen. Sage looked after him as she moaned. “I had it all worked out, now who am I going to get. I need someone who will co-ordinate my assignments with the retrievals for the time being until I find someone able enough to replace myself with. And then I will need a P.A. for the other stuff, you know?”

“Would that be the Lady Sage Kingsley? Shadow to the Dragon Lord stuff.” June asked with a little smile.

“Yes that stuff, who am I going to get?”

Claire smiled and told her. “Don’t worry two people are coming. One will be ideal for the position as your PA and the other is just right for the retrievals. She is perfect.”

She groaned. “Yes but what about now?”

“Suck it up. You will get by, we will help.” June told her.

“Oh alright, well good.” Sage still looked put out, but she stopped moaning. They talked for a while longer making plans which included, June, Claire and Kammy staying for the next few nights at Graces. Then Kammy would stay while Claire and June went on their last rotation as retrievers. They would be away for one week and then June would move to the castle. Claire and Kammy would move in with her, until she had furnished her home. If Grace could not cope with the new and improved Kammy while Claire was away, then she would go to Sage and Reighn’s place until Claire returned.

Grace harrumphed at the idea she was not able to care for the three year old. It took a few minutes to soothe her ruffled fur, with apologizes from the three females, before she forgave them their doubts. None of them saw the wink she threw at Verity.

When all the plans were made. Claire took the still sleeping Kammy to their room. With Grace’s assurances as well as Verity’s that they would check on her often. She and June went to the females lodging to pack up their belongings. Rene` volunteered to retrieve Kammy’s belongings, what there was of them from the center where she had been staying. Secretly he was going shopping for her, armed with a list from his dear Verity and Grace.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

F our hours later and the guards along with Rene` and Verity had said their goodbyes to Grace. Sage was pleased to see three dragons and several shifters patrolling above and around the home. In fact Sage saw a few dragons overhead, Reighn had pulled out all the stops it seemed she said so to Rene`. He looked up at the flying dragons and told her that Storm had ordered the patrols before he had left. He had taken over command from Rene` just after the trial. They were still in transition but so far the turnover was going smoothly. Most if not all the Hunters knew and respected Storm. Rene` assured her, that made the transition easier. He was now in the process of taking over command of the Shields from Reighn and that also seemed to be going smoothly.

It was Verity, who told her as they traveled in the conventional mode of transport, a car. That having the Shields and Hunters based at Dragon’s Gap was helping with the hand over. Apparently having Shields deciding on where they wanted their base and if they should be together with the Hunters had been a discussion that Rene` had enjoyed heartily. In the end after many hours of negotiation with Storm, Keeper, Johner, Reighn and several captains as well as Lars and Stan. Aided by many bottles of Dragons Ale, an alcoholic drink that made any good whiskey taste weak by comparison. The males had decided rather than the traditional barracks both the Hunters, and Shields were used to. They would build a community of houses.

One and two bedroom homes which they could share with a friend or live alone in. Whichever they were comfortable with. For some of the Shields, it had been many years since they had lived in a house, in a town. So it was going to be a learning curve for all involved.

It had been suggested that the Shields and Hunters homes would be midway between the castle and Dragon's Gap. On the vacant land that was so far unused. Which stretched to the mountains but not too far away from the newly constructed training grounds and buildings. Thereby, allowing the males to retreat to their own sanctuaries when needed. It would also allow them to be involved in the lives of the town folk and castle. In the hopes that matches would be made.

After many hours of deliberation with the help of the Ale, all agreed with Reighn’s suggestions which was really his Dam’s advice. Houses were now being built by willing dragons and shifters. Each night new homes would be erected and in the daytime streets were constructed with cobble stones and walkways, along with parks and natural pools for swimming.

Verity had explained to June before the meeting had broken up, that the problem she had with the new homes was that they needed decorating. She feared that if she left it to the males they would live in sterile boxes, much like an army barrack. Which was not at all what they needed. They needed a place to relax to feel free in when they returned from a mission or if they had to stay at home. Decorating, furniture and the yards needed to be tended to but she had no idea who had the time to do such work.

Before they had left June had made some calls and organized shifters for the decorating. As it happened Grace’s sons had operated a decorating business in Russia. And were in the process of debating the wisdom of starting the same business at Dragon's Gap. June’s inquiry as to whether they would be interested in the new homes. Sparked instant affirmation and by the end of the week they would have a crew and equipment and be ready to start.

As for the yards, a quiet word in Grace’s ear for the Matrons of the Gap to tend to them would have the yards planned and plantings brought. All June would have to do when she returned would be to organize the labor force required. Verity stood astounded when she explained what she had arranged, she hugged her saying. “Sage really knew what she was doing when she employed you, you are a marvel.”

June had grinned and rubbed her hands together. “It is what I love to do, matching people with ideas. Sometimes it is people with people, such as Sage and Grace but my true forte is organizing, it is a gift.”

Verity agreed. “It truly is, we are lucky to have you. Now we must go.” The she admonished both females to take care and to come home quickly, knowing they were to leave for a retrieval the next day.

Verity watched both young females as they stood on the deck as she sat in the car that was taking her home. A dragon flew over blocking the sun for a minute leaving June and Claire in shadow. She felt a shiver roll over her body as if a hand glided over her skin in warning. She almost asked the driver to take them back, so she could warn both females but shook herself and mumbled crossly. Silly old dragon, imagining fear when there is no reason for it!

Pushing the feeling from her mind, she and Sage talked about the Shields homes for the rest of the trip to the castle.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR:

A t the precise time Verity, Sage and Rene` were saying their goodbyes to June, Claire and Grace, John Morton smiled as he woke. Today was the day he would finally secure his place in history. He placed his hands behind his head and thought over the last few weeks since his escape. He frowned, was it days or weeks, he could not remember. Did it matter, he thought it did not!

He smiled again, it was nice to have friends especially friends that desperately wanted to know where their money was. The night after he had been incarcerated he was released by four highly trained males. He assumed they were shifters. They were definitely not dragons. It seemed several of his clients had become concerned that if he were to die, the whereabouts of their finances would die with him. They wanted access to the accounts he had created for them. He had told them when they approached him the day he was arrested. That he was willing to hand the accounts over once his freedom was assured.

It had not taken them very long to agree and one night later his escape was successful. His rescuers had spirited him away to an estate where he had revealed the accounts to two severe looking gentlemen. While they checked the numbers and passwords. John had excused himself to use the bathroom. He knew his life once they verified the accounts was forfeited or worse, he would be sold or traded to other account holders. He did not place any trust in his rescuers to allow him to leave this estate of his own free will. So he took matters into his own hands. It was only a matter of opening a window and climbing out, then once away from the estate. He transformed and flew to his secret hideaway, where he rallied his supporters.

Unfortunately there were not as many as he had hoped for. Of course those who came to his side he knew were only willing to pit themselves against dragons. For a share of the promised wealth, he said he would provide to them once the Dragon Lord was dead. His attempts to have Reighn and his bitch of a shadow killed on the day of the trial had sadly failed.

The following attempts to eliminate the Dragon Lord and his witch also failed and with each unsuccessful mission. His dragon force grew smaller and smaller. Some died in the assassination attempts and others scuttled away on the nights when the alcohol ran out. Or they were just cowards. Either way John did not want them. Hatred and revenge grew daily in his heart, until his mind broke and a plan became clear.

If he could not kill them at Dragon’s Gap or in the castle he would make them leave the protection of Dragon’s Gap. Where he would have them killed and to do that he needed shifters… motivated shifters. In his delusional world he had a moment of clarity as he remembered reading the research one of his clients had done on Sage.

He smiled again as the sun shone in through the high windows and bathed him in its warmth as he imagined Reighn broken and destroyed. His world taken from him as he held the dead and decaying body of his shadow in his arms. A demonic laugh erupted from him as he jumped from his bed. He now knew who would kill her for him…

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE:

O nce back at the castle after the meeting at Grace’s home. Sage took the girls to their apartment which included a turret room. Which still made her sigh in pleasure, especially as it happened to be the master suite, with an up to date bathroom and walk in closet to make any female’s heart beat faster. Sage loved her new home even if it did not have some of the fun things of her house. Such as her wraparound deck of course it had balconies that she and Reighn dined on most evenings. And seriously who did not dream of living in a castle? Truthfully what was missing could and would be made up for in just about any other part of the castle and then there was Reighn. He more than made up for any short comings her home may have.

There were four other bedrooms as well as a formal dining room, offices, library and lounges. The apartment was decorated in soft colors of the forest, greens and browns with red and blue hues. It was actually called the forest apartment. This was a whimsy of Verity’s to name each apartment when she had been Lady to the Dragon Lord and it had never been changed. Sage found it charming and when Reighn had shown her through the family apartments she had fallen in love with the feel of this one. She had told him it had felt like coming home. Since they had moved in, the girl’s bedroom had been transformed into a magical faerie land with twinkling lights and rainbows. Art work was drawn on walls, resembling Faerie Groves apparently, there were soft tones of the forest along with the occasional sprite and unicorn adorning the walls and ceilings.

The girls loved it. Their playroom received almost the same treatment, except instead of sprites there were dragons within the mural. Toys magically appeared each time Rene` and Verity came to visit, and that was not counting the ones that Reighn slipped into the playroom. When he thought she was not looking. It was not that Sage did not want her girls to have them, she did and truly she told herself. As long as they were all happy thinking, they were being clever. Who was she to end their fun?

These people never thought they were going to be a daddy or grandparents or even uncles. So they spoilt the girls, it was a win…win as far as Sage was concerned. The girls deserved pampering and the dragons needed to feel what it was like to have young around. She just hoped one of the brothers met their shadow soon. So they all had more little ones to love.

As the royal couple, they warranted servants so they had maids and a butler. It freaked Sage out thinking about having servants after basically being one herself for eight years. She tried very hard not to be uncomfortable around their staff but knew she did not succeed completely. Although they did not seem to mind, in fact, she was pretty sure they were amused by her most of the time. At least she and Reighn tended the girls together. Sadly she knew it would only be a matter of time before she became so enmeshed in royal life as well as continuing on with the retrieval teams, that she and Reighn would have to give into the inevitable and have someone come into look after them.

She left Molly in the play room and took Ava through to her room to change her in preparation to giving her a bottle. When arms slid around her from behind, and she felt the tension she carried whenever he was not with her leave.

“Let me feed her.” He whispered and took Ava with a smile as she reached for him. It still surprised her how quickly they had gone from wary little girls of the giant male, to girls that adored their Daddy. “Does Molly know you are home?” She asked softly as they walked out onto the balcony and he sat in a seat designed for him. She curled up in the one opposite and watched him place the bottle in Ava’s mouth who smiled around the nipple at him. He made a purring noise, or his dragon did and she automatically started to drink. Her eyes tried to close, but she fought sleep, trying to watch his eyes as his dragon looked out at her.

Reighn sat and rocked slowly as he fed his Ava and listened to his dragon sing just below the audio range of most humans for shifters it sounded like a purr. The girls and Sage adored it as he had found out. Ava, especially when she woke in the night and he held her and rocked her to sleep singing in dragons’ song to her as he was now. Her eyes started to blink closed. He grinned at his shadow. “I do not think so, she was very intent on a toy or something in her playroom, when I came past. I thought to leave her there.”

“Well, that may not last, enjoy it while you can.” She smiled. “Did your meeting go well?”

“Yes it is all set. I should tell you we will be having a Faerie Grove established here soon. Hopefully by the end of the month.”

Sage looked at him. Nope, he wasn’t kidding! “I am not sure what that means?”

“You believe in faeries?”

“Of course.”

“Well, they live in Groves. Usually with a Queen and King.”

“But there is no Grove here?”

He grinned. “Magic my love. Faeries are nothing if not magical.”

“They are little and have wings right?” She held her thumb and forefinger apart about two inches.

He laughed. “They are and yes they have wings. They also have magic so therefore can grow to regular heights.”

“Oh okay. Well, that is cool.” She said as she thought about the possibilities of being tiny and then growing.

“I think so.”

Sage eyed her shadow. “Why do you look smug?”

“I am! It is very fortunate to have a Grove. A very lucky blessing indeed. If the High Queen thinks your lands are healthy and peaceful enough to establish a Grove within your borders. It means we are heading in the right direction. We are doubly blessed, this Queen is sister to the High Queen herself.”

“So I am guessing the High Queen is the highest Faerie person you can get?”

“Yes, she rules over all Faerie Groves. Throughout the world and beyond.”

“Wow! We are really lucky then! Will I get to meet the Queen and King?”

“Of course as the Dragon Lady, you are ranked equal to the High Queen of the Faeries.”

Sage grinned. “Huh, who knew?”

Reighn smiled as he rocked and asked. “Now tell me how your meeting with June and Claire went. Is Grace happy?”

“Yes, she is very happy. June and Claire are happy as well. They have one more retrieval and then they will remain at home. Claire will not be my PA as I had hoped.” She pouted a little before she said. “She is going to be the Dragon’s Gap liaison and join June.as the castle liaison.” Reighn looked satisfied as she said. “You are looking smug again. Did you know what was going to happen?”

“I guessed. I do not think the lovely Claire is ready for the castle life.”

Sage nodded and said. “Well, she is going to work here, so she will have to get used to it!”

He raised his eyebrows. “Now that I did not see happening, is she alright with this?”

Sage smiled at his genuine interest. “Yes, she is happy, Kammy will have Molly and Ava to play with. Your mother set it up. Claire could not refuse, plus she has a home in town.”

“Yes, I heard about that, papa told me. June is pleased to be living at the castle? Where will she reside?”

“She is the liaison. She will find somewhere.”

Reighn smiled gently at his shadow. “My love, she will get a closet somewhere so she does not inconvenience anyone!”

Sage frowned. “You are right I will ask your mother to find an apartment for her. I will talk to her before June gets back and comes to live here. Good thinking.”

He inclined his head. “Thank you.”

“Kammy is well. Your father saw to her. I think Claire knows he is a Keeper.”

“Ahh I see! Well, it is not really a secret. He takes away bad memories and replaces them with good ones or not. It is what Keepers do to keep the horde mentally healthy. It does not surprise me she knows.” He looked at Sage making a decision then watched his youngest daughter sleep on his lap. “I should tell you something. I thought not too. Then I realized you would be disappointed in me if I did not.”

Her look was serious as was his as she said. “Tell me what?”

“I have asked Stanvis to look into the backgrounds of both June and Claire.”

“Huh I thought you might.” She handed him a small flash drive. “On there you will find out everything you would like to know about them both.”

Surprised Reighn asked. “You knew I would ask?”

“Nope! Never even thought of it. No, this is all Claire, she said you would want it.” She looked at Reighn. “I trust you my soul, you are mine and if this is what you need to make you feel safe. So be it. I will endeavor to give you what I can to accomplish that.”

He took the drive and turned it over and over in his strong capable fingers. “I know I do not need this. I know my nation is safe. But I feel I must read what it says.”

“So read it and you will find we are still safe at the end of it.” She smiled as he relaxed as she looked out over the land. “I love this place. I have never felt so welcomed or at home since I lived with both my parents as I do here. For that I will move the world for you.”

Reighn sighed as he too looked out over the land, his shadow across from him and his daughter asleep in his arms, his dragon peaceful. “As I would for you my soul, my one.” Again his dragon sang, content in the knowledge they were loved.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX:

A round the same time Sage and Reighn were enjoying being together and discussing Claire, June and Faerie Groves. John Morton walked unchallenged through the backyard of a shifter property amongst the high grass and weeds of a dying pack. Everywhere he looked he could see decay. Death had its fingers on this community and was not letting go anytime soon.

A shifter dressed in jeans and a long sleeved shirt opened to the waist showing a well-muscled chest and six pack. With dark unwashed hair squatted on the deck of a mansion or what had once been one. He looked at John from eyes gone dark, his beast was riding just under the surface of his skin. His voice, when he spoke, was low and guttural. “What do you want here dragon?”

“I come to find the uncle to our Dragon Lord’s mate Sage. Witch, shifter, half- breed.”

“I am he. What do you want of me?”

“I want you to call your bitch of a niece here so I may end this once and for all.”

Robard laughed deeply and just a shade of insanity seeped through. “You think to use me for your own purposes, against my kin?” He laughed harder and rose to his great height as four shifters entered the yard. “Behold what is left of my pack. Ask the Alpha whore and her bitches if they will help you. I will not.” He sneered, as he stared out of eyes gone wild and his wolf was in his voice as he said. “Go against my niece at your own peril. She will have no mercy for you if you fail, and you will fail Dragon!”

He walked back into his house, and John could hear the clash of bottles as he moved within. He felt a touch of fear slide around his heart at the wolf’s words and the waves of emotional despair that came from him. Three females emerged from the wolves. Another, a male still in his shifted form, slowly moved towards the house his head hung low. Hopelessness in the slump of his shoulders and the dirty fur that hung limply from his body. The females moved slightly forward, snapping his attention from the sad wolf as a female asked. “What is it you want here dragon?”

“I want Sage dead. And I want you to help me do it!”

The laugh she barked was filled with bitterness and a touch of insanity. “What do we get from it?”

John looked around. “Death! I can release you from this life.”

Now they all laughed loudly. “Not unless you are an Elemental. You cannot, we are cursed.” Stated another female wolf, younger than the first he thought. It was hard to tell with her unwashed lank hair, which fell over her face and her unkempt appearance. John slyly grinned. “Ahh! I have found a loop hole in the curse.”

The laughter suddenly stopped. Silence took its place until the so far silent wolf asked with pathetic hope whining through her voice. “What is it?”

The older wolf shifted uneasily she like the other two appeared filthy. Hair fell over her face obscuring his view of her undoubtedly crazy eyes. John relaxed, he had them now all he had to do was convince them he had a way to release them from the curse. They were so pathetic and so far gone, they would believe anything he told them in the hopes it would end their torment. He swept his hair from his forehead showing had he realized it his own insanity. Not that any of the three females were sane enough themselves to notice.

“It is simple really, kill Sage Kingsley and the curse is gone. The Elementals tied it to her life force, as long as she lives, so do you. If she dies, you are released.”

“You lie?” Snarled the oldest of the three wolves.

“No, I do not. I am a dragon. We are the instruments of the Elementals, so we have all their recorded histories. I took the liberty of doing some research. And I assure you, your release is as simple as helping me kill Sage Kingsley who was once Harris.” John Morton lied as he had never lied before and as he watched the three females, he knew his gamble had paid off.

He had bet that these wolves would be so crazy they would not detect his lie and he was right. The truth was he had no idea if the curse could be broken, he wanted... No, he needed to kill Sage. She had helped the bastard Reighn steal his life. Now it was his turn for revenge, and he needed the help of the shifters.

He and the dragons who had escaped with him had no knowledge of warfare or the cunning to orchestrate a trap, as he believed the shifters had. His dragons could and would fight and kill as he knew the shifters would. The problem was to accomplish Sage’s death they needed her out of Dragon’s Gap.

But to get Reighn to the point where he allowed her to leave or Sage herself decided she would leave Dragon’s Gap and the Castle. He needed the cunning of shifters to accomplish that. He needed motivated shifters which is why he was here. After he had learned almost everything, he could about Sage, he had known that these desperately insane wolves would be more than motivated and he was right.

“We will kill her.” Agreed an insane Pearl.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:

T hree days later. Sage stood stunned, her brain stalled as she asked again. Holding back the horrified sobs that crowded her chest

“Someone tell me please. Tell me what in the Goddess’s name happened?”

June, Claire and five dragons along with three shifters, lay in the infirmary every one of them had life threatening wounds. Blood dripped onto the pristine floor in an almost continuous flow from wounds that gaped open.

She watched as Sharm and Ella came running in, she was pushed aside as medics came in behind them carrying more wounded, dragons and shifters alike.

Stanvis stepped up beside her as she stumbled backwards a steadying hand on her arm. “They were attacked by dragons.” Storm told her as he stood on her other side. Reighn hurried into the unit and came up behind them taking Sage in his arms, just as a sob escaped her. The medics rolled June onto her stomach, and they could all see the savage claw marks across her back. As well as the deep wounds made by deadly canines that spoke of death.

Sharm stood on one side of her with Donald on the other as they dropped into a healing trance. Helpers washed the wounds of others with disinfectant as healers made ready to heal. Ella was with a male healer in the same position over Claire, who had long furrows down her back and legs. The back of her head was dented. “That is Melchome.” Reighn told her when he saw where her attention was. He could feel the emotions warring inside of her. Anger, fear and panic were a bad combination in a witch.

“Oh okay, I have not met him yet, is he good?” She croaked out, barely holding her emotions in check.

“They are all good. Sharm trained them!” She was told by Stanvis.

Shortly Reighn’s Dam and Sire entered with Grace by their side. She rushed to Sage. “Come dearlin, no good will be had if you lose your temper in here. You need to save it for when you know who to direct it at.”

“Is that really good advice?” Someone asked her. Sage was not sure if it had been Stanvis or Storm.

Grace’s answer almost made her laugh. “I am bear we protect, we retaliate, and… we kill. It is what we as shifters do. We, like you are not human first, we are animal. Whether it is shifter and dragon who have been hurt it makes no difference. They were deliberately attacked so now we plan, then we hunt, finally we kill. Are you saying dragons are different?”

“No ma’am we are not.” Answered Reighn. “We will find out who did this and we will make sure that this does not go unanswered.”

Sage had not spoken but as she watched the wounds slowly start to close on her friends, she realized what she was seeing.

“Not all of the wounds are dragon, there are ones made by shifters as well. Look those are claw marks there, that is wolf. Those on Claire are cats. Those on that Hunter there, are bear.” She looked up at Reighn. “You know what this means?”

“Yes, dragons have teamed up with shifters to hunt our people.”

Sage drew in another breath. “We need trackers and scouts. We need to find out what went down and where?”

Storm and Rene` agreed as Storm said. “My Shields will search and find what happened and where.”

Reighn kissed her and whispered. “They will be avenged my heart.” He released her, then Storm took her hand and kissed her cheek telling her. “We will find out what has happened here today sister.”

Then they left with Rene` after he stroked Sage’s hair and hugged her tight, saying. “Hold together my dear Sage, your strength and heart is what will see us all through this terrible time.” He gave her one last hug and stepped to Verity and whispered a few words. Kissed her and left to follow Storm and Reighn to co-ordinate the Shields and Hunters.

Sage placed a hand over her heart. That was the first time Storm had addressed her directly, as a sister. She would hold that close to her while she battled her anger as her friends fought for their lives. Grace and Verity talked together, then Grace turned to Sage and said. “We are going to prepare rooms for Claire and June. They will stay with me.” She opened her mouth to say they would come home with her but one look at Grace’s stubborn face and she subsided.

Grace raised an eyebrow. “Exactly they need cosseting. Verity and I are good at that.”

Verity hummed… “Grace you are right, how many are there here?”

“Twenty!” Stanvis said as he walked back over to them.

Verity asked. “Grace how many can we take at the house? We could take them to the castle, but I feel some would be uncomfortable with that.”

“Mmm! Let’s see we can double up Claire and June, which would leave three more rooms. Then there is the study and the lounge. My room.”

“No Grace, not your room.” Verity declared sternly.

“Alright, so the study could take two beds. The sun room two more and each room can accommodate two beds. That makes twelve and the other six in the lounge.”

Two older females had entered as she finished speaking. “No Grace, you take June and Claire and two more. We will take the sixteen. We have homes and females ready to do the nursing.”

Grace smiled as did Verity, then Grace said. “Sage, Stanvis let me introduce you to two of the ladies of Dragon's Gap. The Matrons, Mary and Gena, they run the garden committee.”

They both said. “Hello.” Stanvis looked at Sage and mouthed, there’s a garden committee. She nodded, wide eyed as she mouthed back. Who knew?

Grace said to the females. “Are you sure, they will need extensive nursing?”

Gena sniffed. “We will have help Grace. We are quite capable of organizing this.”

Verity was quick to smooth the way. “Thank you Ladies. I do not know what we would do without all the wonderful things you and your committee do around Dragon's Gap. Especially with the plans you have for the warrior’s homes. This once again just shows that the Matron’s are truly the back bone of our town.”

Gena and Mary both gave Verity a long look then addressed Grace. “Why have you not brought this delightful female to a meeting Grace. You have been remiss. Make sure she attends the next one.”

Grace and Verity shared a look, with that the two matrons turned their eyes to Stanvis. Gena the older of the two grey haired females demanded. “You young man, take us to someone who can arrange for the wounded to be placed at our homes.”

Stanvis spied Lars entering the room. He motioned him over. “Ladies, Prime Lars to the Dragon Lord himself, will be able to help you.”

Lars bowed to the females as he enclosed Sage in a hug and kissed both Grace and Verity. “Mama are you well and what is it you need me to do?”

“This is your son?” Gena asked Verity.

She answered with a smile. “Both these boys are mine, nest brothers to Reighn and his brothers.”

Just then Johner walked in. “Mama, Sage, Grace are you alright?”

“We are.” Verity told him, to the ladies she said. “This is my other son Johner. He is Commander of the castle guards along with my other son Keeper, who is not here at the moment.”

“He is?” Sage asked. “When did that happen?”

“This morning, Keeper decided he wished to stay at home, so Reighn asked him and Johner to command the guards.” Verity told her. Johner clarified for Sage. “Well, he is the Commander- in- chief. I fall under his command.”

“Well, it seems the same to me.” Said his mother.

“Yes mama.” Johner replied. All the ladies smiled at the respectful tone he used.

“Now to the wounded.” Johner said. “If you will come with me, we will assign people and homes. Ladies please allow me to escort you to the administrators. You may have to be firm with them. They may not like you taking the dragons.”

“We will see about that!” Gena declared. “I have nursed many a shifter, full-blood and half. A dragon or two will not daunt our ladies or me.”

“I would say not!” Mary agreed with her friend. Together they marched along with Johner to see the administrators. Lars said. “I think I just fell in love.”

Stan agreed. “I know what you mean!” They grinned at each other as Grace asserted. “They are formidable alright.”

“But kind hearted.” Verity commented.

Grace smiled. “You don’t know the half of it. Well Verity let us go get the house ready for our girls.”

“Sage what will you do?” Verity asked her as she stood looking at the healers.

“Lars and Stan will question the ones that can talk and try and piece together what happened. I am going to call in my retrievers. Until we know they will be safe there will be no more rescues.”

“Oh Sage honey!” Grace commiserated, she knew that decision must have been very hard for her to make.

“I know, it breaks my heart but I will not risk anyone else.”

“It will not be for long.” Lars stated. “You know that, but your reasoning is sound.”

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT:

T here was not much sleep over the next few days as ladies nursed the wounded back to health. The castle was busy with Hunters and Shields going to and fro. Trackers and scouts were in and out reporting sightings of groups of dragons and shifters.

Portals were becoming a normal occurrence, as dragons left and returned to Dragon's Gap. Storm, as promised, found the site of the ambush and from all the indications it was obvious that shifter and dragons were working together.

Sage also did as she said she would and called in all her retrievers or at least those she could get hold of. Too many were unreachable, and she worried constantly about them. Spending hours that she was not with June or Claire, in her office trying to secure her people.

Which is where four days after the attack. Grace’s sons, George and Ivan found her when they entered the castle. As they walked the halls looking for Sage they barely held there bears in check as anger pulsed around them.

One look at the males as they passed him in the hallway and Storm knew what had happened. He walked into his office and assembled a strike force of Hunters and Shields. Anger surged within him and he fought for control, his dragon snarled and clawed at him causing him to double over in pain. It took minutes longer than it used to for him to calm his dragon into a semblance of peace. When he had finally soothed him, Storm felt like he was torn up and bleeding on the inside. He knew his dragon did not want to hurt him, but reason was becoming harder for him to find. Regaining his balance, he wiped his face and strode from the room.

The brothers entered Sage’s office, when she lifted her head from the papers on her desk, she stared at them uncomprehending as to why they were there. Suddenly as if a light bulb went off, her eyes widened and a cry of anguish left her lips. She ran to them holding each of them in her arms. “What... What has happened? Is it Grace, your mates and cubs?”

Ivan barely restrained his bear although it surfaced in his voice as he told her. “They took her. They took mama!”

Reighn entered from the connecting door between their offices as Ivan finishing talking. He grabbed Sage as she stumbled back into his arms. As the horror of what he just told her, filled her mind. Her voice trembled with remorse as she cried. “This is my fault… all my fault. I am so sorry. I should have taken more care. I should have realized, how could I have not? George, Ivan, forgive me.”

“What nonsense is this?” Asked George. “You are not responsible for this. This is the work of cowards to attack and take a loved one is an abomination. We are here not to condemn you sweet one, but to tell you we are going hunting for mama and we will not stop until she is found.”

Sage straightened in the arms of her silent, until now Shadow as he asked. “How many were hurt?”

Ivan rubbed his hands over his face. “They hurt no one. They opened a portal in her garden and before any of her guards or mama could react, she was gone. Even the dragons told us it all happened so fast they only had a glimpse of two males.”

“Oh thank the Goddess!” Sage cried. “No more hurt or killed.”

“A small blessing our papa would say.” George agreed.

“Yes a small one.” Sage murmured. “Did they drug her to take her without a struggle?”

Both bears shrugged. “We do not know.”

Reighn his dragon in his voice, sounded solemn and dangerous as he told them. “We go with you to hunt. My Shadow and I, with our Hunters and Shields. We will fetch her back, and there will be no place they can hide. We will find the ones who dared to take her. I swear to you now, if she has been hurt or worse…” His eyes promised death.

Sage said her voice low and her eyes turning deep blue. “They will die but not before they have felt each and every blow they inflected on our friends and Grace.”

“You think it was the same ones that attacked our people?” George asked her and Reighn.

Reighn nodded. “Oh most definitely, they have set a trap. The first attack was not enough to draw Sage out, but taking Grace. They know that will make Sage leave Dragon’s Gap. And so we will oblige them. We will fulfil their wish and meet the ones that dared to take your mother.”

Sage told the bears. “My friends we are going to get our Grace back.”

The bears roared and fur sprouted along their arms but they did not shift. Deep guttural voices asked. “When do we leave?”

They all turned to look at Storm as he entered the room saying. “We are assembled and we have a scent.”

Rene` and Verity stood with the girls in their arms, just inside the door. “We have them. They will be safe.” Rene` told both Sage and Reighn.

Johner and Sharm nodded and said. “They will be guarded, have no fear we are on alert. Dragon's Gap is safe, go and bring her home.”

Verity hugged Sage and said on an almost silent sob. “Get Grace, bring my friend home.”

Sage beyond words kissed Verity’s cheek and then the cheek of each of her girls. Reighn clasped arms with his father and brothers. “I leave the Castle and the town in your hands. Try not to kill anyone while I am away.”

There were several grumbles as he hugged his mother. “Do not fret mama, we will retrieve Grace.” He too kissed her and his daughters. She looked her son in the eye. “You know who caused this, finish it and be done with them my son. I have grand-babies. I will not allow this to continue.” Verity left no doubt that if this was not ended she would do it. As Reighn and the others looked at her they saw what made Verity a dragon. No matter that she could not shift. She was the Lady Dragon and always would be.

Sage grinned and nudged Reighn as they walked the hall following the bears and Storm. “Your mama is scary!”

Reighn turned back and watched his father hug his mother and saw a team that he hoped he and Sage would become. Her thoughts whispered across his mind. We already are, let’s go beloved and kick some butt.

Storm led the two bears, Reighn and Sage across the castle grounds to where his team stood. Fifty hardened dragons assembled and ready for battle. Every male hand-picked and sworn to Reighn and dragon kind. Before anyone could speak fifty shifters arrived. They clasped arms with Ivan and George and then Reighn and Storm. “My Lord we wish to hunt as well, she is ours too.” A male told Reighn.

Reighn sighed and nodded. “We welcome all of you to the hunt. Forgive me for not asking sooner.”

“No matter.” A huge male said as he moved forward the shifters all parted to allow him passage. Reighn thought he had to be a lion, confirmed when he introduced himself. “I am Conor Towers. These are my pride.”

Not all were lion Reighn saw, he was positive there was a bear or two and several different cats and wolves. Conor shrugged as he said to Reighn. “It is hard to remember we are all as one.”

“It is but still it is no excuse. It will not happen again, we thank you.” He looked at all of Conor’s pride letting them know he saw them all and meant what he said. “Warriors! Someone has come onto the lands of Dragon's Gap and taken our beloved Grace!”

Sage turned surprised eyes to Grace’s sons and Reighn, at the roars of outrage that accompanied his announcement. Lars stepped forward, Sage had not seen him or Stanvis when they had arrived. They looked totally different, dressed as they were for battle.

“Who dared to take her?” Lars growled low and mean, sending shivers down Sage’s back. Reighn took her hand in his and said. “We do not know, but a portal was opened not more than an hour ago and only a dragon can open portals in my domain.”

Conor the Lion asked. “What about a witch?”

Sage grinned without humor. “No, only a dragon. No witch can overcome the dragon’s magic.”

Reighn looked at her as everyone’s eyebrows rose in amusement. She grinned this time with humor. “What! Like I wouldn’t try!” Several laughs followed this statement.

“So what scum thought he could get away with this?” Asked Ivan.

“A moron!” George answered.

“Morton!” Snarled Stanvis. “It has to be.”

“I would say that was a fair guess.” Storm agreed.

“So Warriors of Dragon's Gap what say you?” Reighn asked.

Storm grinned, and it wasn’t a nice one. “All of you at one time or another have been down to Grace’s house for comfort and home cooked meals. So let us go and get our Grace back, and we will teach them all. No one takes one of ours.”

A roar of agreement went up from a hundred throats, when it quieted Storm indicated the two bears. “These are Grace’s sons, Ivan and George. They will be coming to fight alongside us.”

George and Ivan stepped forward and bowed. Ivan said. “We thank the Warriors and shifters for their willingness to hunt for our mother. Each and every one of you, our mother adores. She calls you hers, so brothers let us go get her back. Because no one cooks like our mama.”

Laughter erupted when George said. “You need not tell our mates that!”

Reighn lighter of heart at the wealth of affection surrounding him, told them now. “We assume this is a trap, set to catch myself and my shadow. Be prepared shifters are fighting with dragons, against shifters and dragons. So be on guard and show no mercy, for they will show you none. Shifters remember strike first, do not let the dragons shift to flight. If they do, we will see to them. Dragons remember when shifted you will be encumbered and unable to fight the quick shifters on the ground. Leave them for our shifters to take care of.”

They all nodded in agreement as he opened a portal to the coordinates that he took from the tracker. Part of a second later found all of them in a small forest beside a lake.

Lars and Stanvis and four other dragons along with Ivan, and several shifters who had changed forms to wolves and lions, jogged to the edges of the forest.

“My Lord!” The tracker directed Reighn, Storm and a large, a very large lion to a small clearing. “Conor, I assume?” Reighn asked. The lion nodded his head and Reighn smiled. “Well okay then, you are a big one that is for sure. No wonder you are the Leo.” Proving he knew more about the shifters than might be thought. Reighn was sure the lion smiled. When they reached the patch of cleared ground, the tracker knelt down and started to draw in the dirt.

They all stood around watching him while he drew a small map and pointed out where they were. “We are about five klicks from where they were camped. If we go through the trees here across country, rather than a straight line and keep the dragons from flying. We should stay concealed and come out about a quarter of a klick from their camp.”

“Unless they have moved.” George murmured.

“I would think they would have not. They seemed fairly settled.” Replied the tracker standing up.

“This is near Western Mountain pack land.” Sage muttered with dread and suspicion filling her mind.

Storm signaled the others and he and George started to make their way through the trees. The huge lion silently padded close to Storm. Reighn with Sage by his side moved swiftly and softly through the trees and brush. After ten or so minutes, Sage mind-sent. Reighn this is wrong! She halted her progress signaling the others to follow suit.

Reighn stopped as they all did. How my love?

The birds, there is no bird song?

But we are here? Our arrival would naturally have driven them away.

True but still, as we arrived there was none. Frantic her senses tingling with danger she shouted. “Shift! Have your males shift now!” The urgency in her voice carried over to the ones around her as she signed to George and the other shifters who were farther away. With a shimmer he changed and a large Kodak bear stood in his place. He was surrounded by lions, bears, wolves and several cats. They all sniffed the air several times as did the lion, known as Conor.

Reighn and a few of the other dragons shifted to dragon crushing trees and flattening bushes. Reighn signaled them to take to the air.

Within seconds Storm and his strikers shot up into the air like an arrow being shot from a bow. It was a technique Storm had taught his dragons as he and his brothers had been taught by their Uncle Andre’, their father’s brother. To shoot from the ground in a straight line, it was only able to be accomplished by dragons who had in reality, no fear. One wrong calculation and a dragon could crash into any large obstacle or another flier and kill the other dragon as well as himself. The trick was to use dragon senses rather than eyes and to believe there was nothing that a dragon could not do. Unfortunately, not many dragons could hold that belief as they rocketed into the air and the success rate for the maneuver was not high. Death occurred in training as well as severe injuries, sometimes permanent injuries. Storm’s dragons were very good at being strikers as they displayed for all to see. When they flew between the trees pulling them from the earth. And crashing through branches as they powered up past the tops of the trees, leaving destruction in their wake. Soon they broke out into the skies to be confronted with a line of waiting dragons.

Storm roared a warning and was answered by a tongue of flame. He waited as his dragons lined up behind him, then signaled and six of his dragons sent flame into the air above the heads of the opposing dragons. Fear was a great motivator for untrained fighters. His strikers must have seemed like an unbeatable force to the dragons facing him and his squad.

Storm signaled again and his dragons hovered in place wings almost touching. Like his males he knew one of the dragons would break they always did. Unless they were foolish enough to believe their flamer would be a match for all of Storm’s strikers.

Suddenly a dragon panicked and flew at Storm who was unsurprised to see it was the flamer. The rest of the opposing force broke ranks as soon as their flamer dove straight for Storm. The others followed and flew hard and fast at his strikers. Roars rent the air as his dragons charged not waiting for the enemy to come to them. This what they trained for and had perfected on so many occasions in the past. They took the fight to the enemy and before the enemy dragons knew it. His strikers were living up to their names, striking hides with claws designed for slashing and rendering wings useless.

Teeth were ripping hides apart as dragons trumpeted in fear and agony. Storm’s dragon ripped into the flamer before he could scorch his scales. By the time Storm could regain control of his dragon again there was very little left of the flamer between his claws.

The Kodiak bear and the huge lion roared a warning as dragons attacked from within the tall trees where they had hidden. While the first wave of shifters had attacked from the ground or leapt from the branches of trees.

Reighn scented the air. The taint of dragon magic hung heavy in the forest. Sage ran to Reighn and leapt onto his back. “NOW MY SHADOW. DO IT NOW!”

He yelled as seconds after she was astride him he launched above the trees. She fired balls of blue stain into the air and down onto the ground. Several shifters caught some and broke them over themselves, other balls broke against trees and the ground. Shifters and non-shifters within seconds were covered in the blue stain.

Then Reighn lit the world on fire with dragon’s breath. Screams and cries of pain and anguish came to them from shifters and dragons not covered in the blue of Sage’s spell which prevented them burning. Sage hunkered down against Reighn’s neck as they dived and flew above the ground. One would think the trees of the forest would hinder their defense but within seconds he had reduced the forest to ash. A fire dragon made his own fighting area.

She could see Storm and his strikers’ battling in the air above the trees. Dragon to dragon she watched as large chunks of flesh from hides were gouged from the enemy dragons.

Obviously they were not trained fighters. Storm drove several of the enemy to the ground where they were met by Lars, Stan and the lion, Conor. Along with the bears Ivan and George.

The dragons, on the now cleared ground, fought hard and fast whipping tails around to slam shifters against trees or the ground. Several shifters tried to kill Lars and Stan who had not shifted to dragon. Instead, they had opted to fight with swords against claws and snapping teeth. As Reighn had predicted the dragons were outmatched when it came to fighting the fast shifters on the ground. The bears, lions and wolves snapped, bit and clawed making the dragons twist and turn about with frustration. Finally when the dragons were exhausted the dragons who had not shifted would then slice and stab their opponents with their swords to devastating effect.

Reighn watched his brothers as they both toyed with the shifters that were attacking them. They both yell at a dragon who ended their game, when he slammed his tail onto their opponents. He laughed when he saw them both shake their fists at him, while the dragon trumpeted a dragon’s laugh.

Blood loss took its toll eventually, and the enemy dragons gave up by either shifting to human or just lying down in either form knowing their lives were forfeited.

As Sage watched the battle going on in the air the land battle was quickly coming to a close. Not having a forest of brush and trees to hamper their defense, seemed to take the fight from the attacking shifters. They were decidedly lacking against well trained and experienced fighters. She saw why the Shields and Hunters were so feared on land and air. In dragon or human form, they were deadly, and none could stand against them. Several enemy dragons broke from the attacking dragons but were quickly herded back to the ground by the Strikers.

Reighn with Sage circled above watching his people swarm over the enemies’ camp. Sage caught her breath as she watched Pearl and her Betas being brought down by Ivan and George.

John Morton held Grace in his arms as he backed away from the advancing warriors. Reighn landed, and Sage was helped down by Lars. They stood with all the others to the side as with a thought Reighn became human once again, his dragon lent him power and he roared.

“John Morton release Grace now.”

Sage stood a little apart from the others as her eyes turned a deep blue, while she whispered a spell under her breath.

“Never! I will kill her before I let her go. You and your bitch have ruined me. Taken everything from me. Now it is my turn to take everything from you. I will take this one, first, and your young next and then your shadow. You will never know when I will come for you. You will all die!”

“Crazy as a loon.” Ivan muttered to George.

“What is that?” Stan asked him.

Ivan shrugged as he told him. “No idea, mama says it when George does something stupid.”

“Or you.” George snarked back at his brother.

“Brother!” Ivan growled. “I still have some juice left.”

“See crazy as a loon.” George jeered.

Storm arrived with his males following him. He told Reighn. “They are all secured. What the fuck is going on here?”

Grace stood passively, her eyes on Sage, whose hands seemed to be weaving. “What are we waiting for?” Demanded Storm.

“Sage to finish her spell and the crazy one to try to open a portal.” Lars told him. Reighn sighed as his brother growled deep in his chest, he looked over at Storm who stopped beside him. “Brother are you good?”

Storm snarled. “Why would I not be?”

“Your dragon is still at the surface.”

Storm closed his eyes which were elongated as his dragon was still too close to the skin. “I find he does not like to recede as quickly as he once did.”

“I see. You will speak to papa when we return home.”

Storm did not mistake it for anything other than an order. “Yes Reighn.”

“See!” Ivan said. “That is how you talk to your older brother.”

George snarled at him, “He is a good older brother and does not throw him into frozen lake.”

“Gentlemen!” Said an amused Reighn as everyone else snickered their amusement at the brothers. “Our predicament.”

They turned their attention to the couple. John Morton was making signs of frustrations as he tried time and again to open a portal which Reighn, as Dragon Lord prevented. Portals were only opened when he allowed and in this instance there was no allowing. Grace stared at her sons, exasperation on her face a look none expected to see. Lars asked sotto voice. “You threw him into a frozen lake?”

Ivan smirked. “It not frozen when George crack surface.”

Lars, Stan and even Storm grinned at this as George snorted.

“You will not escape with Grace, John. Stop trying.” Reighn told him with feigned boredom.

John whipped around and a knife appeared in his hand at Grace’s throat. Sage lifted her head, her spell was complete, and she walked forward coming to a stop beside Reighn and Storm. “Come Grace, as mist, leave him!” She clapped her hands together and a grey cloud enveloped John and Grace, then a second later it was gone and Grace was in her son’s arms. “Mama.” George said with heartfelt relief. Ivan clasped her to him saying. “Mama are you alright?”

“My sons I am good.” She looked at the others there and said. “Thank you all for coming.”

“As if we would allow you to stay with these creatures.” Stan commented.

“Well done my shadow.” Reighn said admiringly.

“Thank you.” She curtsied. “All in a day’s work.” She went to Grace and they hugged each other.

John screamed as spittle foamed on the sides of his mouth. “I will kill you all!” He raged, as he ran towards them and stopped rocking backwards on his heels as three Elementals stood in his way.

No dragon you will not. We will not allow you and your followers to kill or harm our chosen. You have caused enough disruption here today.

The next Elemental said. You have chosen unwisely John Morton and for that you and you followers who remain, will receive our judgment.

Then he was gone as were all the dragons and shifters, dead or alive that had helped John kidnap Grace and fight. All except Pearl and her Betas, they alone remained.

“Oh Pearl why?” Sage asked as she moved back to stand next to Reighn as the three wolves were brought forward.

Pearl raged. “You ask why? You, who owns the world, asks me why?”

“You reaped what you sowed.” Grace told her from within her son’s arms.

“There is no blame here to place on Sage. Only yourselves.” Reighn told the three wolves.

Still you strive to circumnavigate your sentence! Said the Elemental with stars in his eyes. You and yours have learnt nothing. Do not blame Lady Sage for your choices.

“Lady Sage, you have come up in the world have you not.” Pearl sneered as Sage shook her head, she looked at her aunt who had aged dramatically. No longer was she the polished pure-blood female. Sage told her. “I have found that love will give you what you wish for every time. Not deceit and cruelty.”

“So speaks the wisdom of a half-breed.” Pearl scorned. “I would rather be a full-blood wolf on four legs. Than live my life knowing I am only a half-blood.”

“You are a fool.” Grace retorted. “Animal or human. You would still be a selfish wolf.”

Was your sentence not enough? Why did you choose to defy the judgment? Asked the Elemental.

“Why...why?” Pearl screamed as the other two females stood by her side and whined as anger and hatred contorted their faces. One of the sisters, Sage thought maybe it was Mandy, it was hard to tell as they both seemed to have sunk in on themselves screamed. “He told us he had a cure for the curse. He could make us die.”

“How?” Asked a bewildered Sage.

“Your death insured ours.” Said the other sister.

“He was lying. You foolish females.” Snarled Storm.

The Elementals looked on impassively as the one with stars in his eyes stated. No one can put aside the judgment. Your judgment was final. I see that I was remiss. I was swayed by your Goddess. She felt time would show you the error of your ways. It seems it has not. They turned to Sage and Reighn. We will not allow them to die. It is far too easy, but we see they cannot be trusted!

Reighn asked. “What can you do to prevent this happening again?”

Many things, what advice do you have for us?

“They cannot be trusted to not try this again.”

No, they cannot!

Sage felt the sadness invade her heart for the three females who she knew still felt no remorse for their past actions or for all the injured and deaths they caused. As evidenced by their belief there was a way out of their punishment, sadly she said. “They need to be confined to pack lands, unable to shift or leave again. I fear for my young and my shadow as well as all my family, if they decide to seek revenge.”

Ahh! A fine compromise, death will come as nature runs its course. After the sentence has completed its evolution. The Elemental’s eyes swirled with stars and then he said. So be it!

Instantly the three females were transformed to full wolves and then disappeared. I have returned them to their pack lands. The borders will not be open for them again.

“We thank you Elemental.” Reighn said as he took a trembling Sage in his arms.

Return to thy lands and continue the work you have started our chosen. The Elementals looked over all the dragons and shifters, words spoken for Storm passed through his mind.

Keep strong, son of Rene` and Verity. One comes who meets the needs of you and your dragon’s soul.

Storm inclined his head, as his dragon’s joy sang through his mind. He felt peace as he had not for many years enter and take up residence in his heart and soul. The sunlight dimmed and then as it lightened again the Elementals were gone and all wounds suffered were healed.

“It is time for us to return home.” Reighn said as Sage sighed. “Yes, I want my home and my girls.”

Grace hugged her. “As do I.”

“You were not scared?” Stan asked of Grace after he too had hugged her.

“Scared me! Never! Angry? Yes very much so, but I knew you would come. You and my sons as well as my adopted family, all of you!” She swept the dragons and shifters with her loving eyes. ”Always!”

“Let us go.” Reighn opened a portal, and they all walked through the shimmering doorway.

One Elemental appeared as the glowing oval closed. Hands touched the ground and the forest returned better, greener. Full of life as if nothing had ever scorched the Earth.

Epilogue:

T hat night as he and his shadow lay entwined. Reighn thought over the day and the reunion with Grace and his parents. He realized Sage had been correct when she had said they were already as his parents were bonded even now he realized what a true blessing that was. He felt her hand turning his face towards hers as her lips met his in a kiss of wonder and love.

Molly smiled a sleepy smile as she looked at the little faerie with pretty wings.

Remember Molly. I am still a secret just for you!

Sharm and Edith’s Story

By L.M. Lacee

Table of Contents

Acknowledgments

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY:

CHAPTER ONE:

E dith Black, walked the utility level of the Dragon’s castle. Asking herself again. Why was she here, on this level of this castle, at this time of the friggin morning, without coffee or a full breakfast?

Her bear which she shared her body, mind, soul or whatever they were calling it now. Ignored her question once again. Commenting only with a soft growl, which she had to admit was becoming her bears default answer to just about any question that she asked her.

Her bear soul or spirit as some shifters called the animal they shared their body and mind with, gave a snort of disgust at that thought. Edith knew that sound was disgust because her bear had told her several days ago, when she had been talking to a deer shifter, that it was.

The Deer shifter who was a sweet gentle being, had tried to explain to her that the animal within her body was a form of a deity, which given the chance, would enhance the peace and awareness of oneself. Needless to say she had become bored with the ridiculous female within minutes of her opening her mouth. So she had nodded vacantly at her and walked away. Then asked her bear if all deer shifters were that insipid and had been told they were prey. What did she expect?

She had replied, not that answer. The conversation had disintegrated from there. Since that encounter Edith’s bear had decided for some obscure reason not to answer what she called, Ridiculous questions!

Which apparently seemed to be anything Edith asked her, especially this morning. Edith’s bear had repeatedly explained to her over and over for the last three days that humans thinking annoyed her. Edith did not want to think her bear was just plain mean. She kind of thought she probably had the right to be grumpy not being able to shift to her animal form. That fact alone, she considered was a very good reason to view the world with an attitude.

Although why her bear took her annoyance out on her was still a mystery. It was hardly her fault that she could not swap forms with her bear. Until recently she never even knew she was a bear! She did have some sympathy for her bear and she felt having an attitude with the world was understandable not being able to shift to her bear skin must suck for her bear.

Edith asked her bear. Seriously! Do shifters really call it that, skin? Because that term is just creepy. Like serial killer creepy!

Her bear snorted then sighed as she answered. Yes, we do, it is a good way of knowing the difference between forms. You have two legs or human form and I have four legs or animal form. We all learn this as cubs.

Edith hummed then said. Huh! I didn’t learn this.

Were you cub?

No need to be mean!

Why do you ask then?

No idea! Edith grinned at her bear’s snide tone, it seemed questions about shifters were not classified as ridiculous. She was sure her bear did not really like the term, skins but refused to disagree with the other shifters. Edith said as an idea occurred to her. Oh, so it is like when in Rome!

Her bear sighed and replied. A stupid saying, we are at Dragon’s Gap. Not this place called Rome!

Well, as you said, it is a saying! Edith returned with a smile in her voice.

Her bear snorted making her smile wider, no matter what her bear said she believed she was right, being unable to shift was what made her bear grouchy. Edith’s inability to shift into her bear was a highly unusual occurrence for a pure blood shifter and had been a major concern for her clan or her parent’s clan. They referred to Edith’s inability to shift as a condition, with air quotes. It was a kinder label than faulty, which is what she was. A faulty shifter and if her bear knew why she could not shift, she was not telling.

So annoying! She thought to her bear who just chuffed in answer. It seemed her bear did not care whether she could shift or not, in fact when Edith tried talking to her about it. She just ignored her or pretended to sleep shutting down any attempt to converse on the subject.

As far as Edith was concerned being able to shift or not made absolutely no difference to her bears ability to have an opinion, which she had on just about every topic or more precisely on anything Edith liked or did not like. She had discovered her bear was grouchy in the mornings and not so grumpy in the afternoons, much as Edith herself was. So the question begged an answer, who caused the attitude, her or her bear. So far it has gone unanswered.

She stopped to look at another tapestry of dragons in flight. Tapestries that as she looked along the corridor, seemed to line the walls on either side of the long hallway. She thought again it seemed a strange place to have such beautiful art. Hidden away on a level of the castle where no one could really appreciate them. She wondered if the people who ran the castle had a reason for it. Maybe they did not like this kind of art or maybe they had so many and these were the overflows.

Sighing deeply she decided it was a shame really, because as she wandered along looking and admiring the artistry. It was really hard not to appreciate the time and dedication to accuracy that the weavers who had made the tapestries put into the designs.

Her bear grumpily asked. Why do you care?

Grinning as she casually answered. So talking to me again? Well, I care because they are amazing and should be enjoyed by everyone and it is a dying art.

She received another grunt for a comment.

Good talking to you! She snarked back, then asked. So we are here at the castle, why?

Her bear’s answer which over the last week was the same to just about every question Edith asked her. And no longer startled her into a near paralytic fit, was. Mate!

Edith growled. Oh please! Stop saying that, I am starting to think you are a sexed crazed bear. I will tell you again for the hundredth time. I am not looking for a mate!

MATE! Her bear growled back. Find mate!

Edith frowned and thought hard at her bear. See this is why we do not talk because you are still being totally unreasonable about this mate business. I do not want a male in my life. In fact, I am quite happy without one!

Her bear asked. Now who is being unreasonable?

I am not!

We need mate it is natural!

Oh please! What about all of this is natural? Edith was not positive but it sounded like her bear was hurt when she replied. We are natural!

She pulled back on what she was going to say and said instead hoping to change the topic. You realize we could get killed being here in the castle without escorts?

MATE!

“Yeah... Yeah, bitchy bear.” She mumbled out loud, apparently a change of topic was not going to happen. They had been having variations of this conversation for the last week it always ended the same way with her bear sulking and Edith annoyed.

She moved on slowly walking the hallways looking at and evaluating the art while she thought over the last few years of her life. Sighing she shook her head, so much had happened and she was only twenty- five years old. She had been raised human in the English foster care system. Growing up she had always known she was more than just a human but in all honesty a shifter was the last thing she had ever imagined she could be.

Laughing to herself, she remembered she had imagined some very weird and wonderful things. Especially when she reached her teenage years and found she never seemed to fit into any group. She always thought it was because she was a product of the foster system or from mixed parents like some of the others in the system.

When she was twenty- two she had received a letter explaining who and what she was and where she came from. Once she was over her shock and disbelief, it still took her a few months to come to terms with the information contained within the handwritten pages.

When she finally accepted the possibility, she studied everything she could about shifters. Even though shifters had been part of the world for most of her life. Sadly she had known very little about them having never met one.

Her bear rumbled. So you think.

Well, that is true.

Shifters had been out, so to speak, for at least twenty years. Before then it had been a badly kept secret. It seemed everyone had a neighbor, friend or work mate they suspected of being more than just human. Conspiracy theorists believed shifters had made themselves known to the governments at least fifty years before they came out to the public. Edith like a lot of people always believed this was true. Mainly because the integration of shifters within the first five years of going public was quick and seamless, with very little opposition.

Edith was told that when the shifters first came out, several governments had wanted to tattoo and chip or at the very least have shifters placed on a register. She was not sure who it was that persuaded the governments that this would be a very bad idea. But within months after the announcement those ideas were dropped and the shifters governed themselves without human interference. She thought maybe it had been the Goddess the divinity who had ruled over the shifters since…well…no one could remember when she had not ruled. It seemed shifters had always known about her.

Of course it was all different now because of the sentence and the advent of the Elementals arrival back on earth. The Goddess had gone back to wherever Goddesses came from and magic had returned.

What had been impressed on Edith, when she first arrived at Dragon’s Gap, was that shifters had been on earth long before humans. And as far as the shifters were concerned humans are a relatively new race. Edith often wondered, out loud of course. How it was that the shifters had been the ones in hiding and humans had become the number one species on earth. So far no one was able to answer that question.

Even the Elementals had not addressed that point when they had appeared at the big trial, the Dragon Lord held for the nobility a few months previous. Edith had watched the recording of the court proceedings as everyone who came to the Gap did. It had been an eye opening experience for her to see the harsh realities of dragon life. Not so much her bear who had watched it with amusement and had sniffed disdainfully at the noble dragons and then at the death sentence handed down.

Edith thought her bear secretly believed all bears were better than dragons. Even though Edith had felt the wonder that came over her anytime, they saw dragons flying, which was fairly often.

Her bear grumbled at her thoughts, making Edith smile, then she frowned thinking of the Goddess who had sentenced the shifters to death. Although Edith had found that a lot of shifters thought she actually meant evolution. The stated opinion was that shifters are going to evolve into something more. What that is, of course, they cannot or will not say.

When Edith had been told this, she had jokingly purposed that the Goddess meant shifters would become human. Her observation had not been well received, even her bear had refused to talk to her for days after that. Apparently her sense of humor needed help or that was what she heard her bear mutter.

Life had obviously changed for all shifters because now magic and magical beings were returning to the world where once shifters and humans had been the predominate species.

Now those two species could eventually find themselves second and third or even lower on the evolutionary chain. Edith wondered what the governments of the world thought of that or maybe they had been visited by the Elementals. If so she sort of felt sorry for them. Those guys were scary and to find out that you as the world rulers were not the dominant power on earth. Must have come as a shock to them, or maybe they already knew. That too could be a possibility she thought. Edith gave a mental shrug as she wondered what the fanatics would think about all that!

Her bear, of course, had an opinion. Humans if nothing else are adaptable. As with shifters some will revolt because it is in their nature to do so. But most will do as the majority of remaining shifters will do. Survive!

And our parents clan?

Her bear hummed then said slowly. They are insular but even for them their days are dwindling.

I think I better reach out to the clan just in case!

Maybe so. Know it will take time for them to decide.

Are all bears like them?

No, I am not!

Well, that is true. So back to my musings, she told her bear and ignored the bored sigh from her and her muttered. Why must you?

Because you brought me here and I am bored and hungry. So I will reminisce on my past at my leisure, and you will endure as punishment. Edith grinned at her bears pained moan and continued on with her memories. Once she had recovered from her shock of finding out she was not human, she had reached out to her acquaintances and found out some information on shifters. As it happened they knew very little about bears, so she had read everything she could on line and contacted the shifters web site. Which was relatively informative if she needed to know where to shop, what to eat and how to find a mate. Other than that it was unhelpful. She stopped walking and said to her bear. We really should do something about that!

Why do you wish me involved in things that are human problems? Can I kill it?

No.

Then do not bother me!

So bitchy.

MATE!

Edith growled which she just knew amused her bear. Anyway back to my interesting thoughts, and sniffed loudly at the groan that sounded in her mind.

She had eventually realized there was no other option but to leave England, so she took the plunge and traveled to America. To a small town in what they called the central states. She assumed as the letter had been posted from there she would find bears or at least someone to tell her about her heritage. Imagine her surprise when she had stopped her car and was accosted by an older female, who it turned out was her great aunt.

The female could not hug Edith enough, right there in the main street. Edith had not been sure whether she should scream and hightail it out of there or scream and duck for cover. She had done neither and had endured the hugging and the cheek pinching, seriously bears were just so grabby. The great aunt introduced her to the clan her parents had belonged to and she had been invited to stay with them. It had been amazing, intriguing, and just plain thrilling to finally belong to a group of people and not feel like the outsider.

In her time there, she learnt who her parents had been and why she had ended up in England and their foster system. Apparently her parents, while traveling as bears were known to do had died in a tragic accident. Sadly the bear clan had lost touch with her parents several years before the accident and with no knowledge of Edith’s circumstances. So because there had been no emergency contact information with her parents. She had become a ward of the English government. And as the placement people had not bothered to test her for the shifter gene she was placed with human foster parents.

Her aunt had told her how the clan came to know about her. It seemed she had been seen when she had been working as a conservator, or what is commonly called an art restorer at the Tate Britain Museum in England. The clan members had been on a museum tour when they had recognized her. They immediately contacted the elders to inform them that the long-lost presumed dead bear cub, was in fact alive and living in England.

It seemed she was easily identifiable as she was the living image of her mother and grandmother. Edith learned she in fact did not have many older relatives, only an aunt and uncle and the great aunt she had met on arrival. But she did have a few more cousins as opposed to other shifters bears were quite prolific. If her parents had lived, she would have been one of several children.

It had taken the clan two years to debate and mull over the wisdom of contacting her. Apparently bears were good at debating and they loved to mull things over. No need to rush or hurry! Was a favorite saying of her parent’s clan. When eventually they had finished their mulling, it was decided a letter would be sent to Edith.

That was three years ago now, she sighed as she thought of her life since then it had changed so much. Some good, like her discovering her bear, even if she was bossy and grouchy. Some bad, like finding out about the shifters sentence. And some things were just sad, like the clans horror when it was discovered she was unable to communicate with her bear or shift. These two disabilities were intolerable for the small clan, the elders acted as though her not being able to shift was an insult or reflection on them. They had worried it was because she had been isolated from bears for too long or the fact she was raised human. Regardless after careful consideration that lasted three months. It was decided the repercussions of Edith’s condition would disrupt the clan’s balance. She was unsure what and why that would be, when she asked, they would not tell her. Even when she admittedly whined like a little girl and nagged relentlessly. Which stopped, when snarling and growling got involved.

Eventually, she had been told a decision had been made as she had not actually been accepted into their clan, inclusion she was told was not automatic. She had her doubts about inclusion not being automatic and was positive that her inability to access her bear was the reason she was not accepted. Especially after they had consulted healers and specialists and no one could seem to find a reason for her condition. Witches, and shamans apparently had no idea either.

Her great aunt explained to her one night just before she left. That it was all to do with genes as she could not shift she would not be able to find a mate. They would be afraid the condition would be passed on to their cubs. She would be a single bear in a clan of mostly mated bears. Never a good mix in a small clan. Edith had accepted that explanation but knew there was more to it.

Hew, her eldest cousin was more direct. He told her that she was too independent and sharp tongued for the males to tolerate, even though all female bears’ were. She was just too verbal also she had more education than the average male in the clan. Her cousin Hew being the exception, he had attended college, plus there was the fact she was very self-reliant. This was too hard for the male bears to cope with or understand and that was on top of her condition. He had said kindly, there would be no life for her in the clan. Now that Edith had believed!

She had known her aunt and Hew were both right, although Hew’s reasoning was more in line with hers than her aunts. She had indeed summed up each male of the clan inside of five minutes of her arrival and knew there was never going to be a match with anyone. Whether she could have shifted or not.

Her bear sighed. As if mate would be there. Mate is here!

Huh! Probably a dragon or a cat or even a wolf. Didn’t think of that now did yah!

Why are you difficult? Can you not realize we need a mate?

No!  She thought about what she understood now about the wider world of shifters and reflected that with time and distance. She did sort of understand the clan’s point of view. In truth she had been ready to leave the town and her parent’s people or bears long before they had asked her too. She had found the clans way of life very restrictive. Having to watch each word that came out of her mouth and every action she made or even how she looked at others was stressful. It had been getting complicated with the female bears issuing veiled threats that would at some point be turned into a challenge. Edith knew she would never be able to accept any challenge issued, as she was unable to shift. She was sure there was law about using guns in a challenge.

It had all become very exasperating. To be thought of as less of a person or bear because one, she was unable to shift. And two, she had been raised a human, was demoralizing and it really just got on her last nerve. Having accomplished what she wanted, which was to find out about her parents. Meet some family and learn why she was so different to the average person she had grown up around. Edith said goodbye to her relations and with a sense of relief had driven out of bear town.

She had taken her time and traveled slowly across America visiting as many places as she could. Some towns she found scary, others she found amazing. There were towns where the people were friendly and those towns were places she would have lived in if she had been completely human.

About two months into her travels she saw a brochure for a tourist town on the west coast. She decided that would be her destination. She had been living at the coastal town for only a few months, working casually for several art galleries. When shifters and what she now knew to be dragon Hunters had arrived. They had advised her and several hundred other shifters from the surrounding towns to leave and go to Dragon’s Gap for their safety. At least that was what the very handsome tiger shifter had told her.

Edith knew a good idea when she heard one, of course now she knew her bear had pushed her to make that decision. Thankfully she had been able to pack up her few possessions, which had taken less than thirty minutes and had followed the convoy to Dragon’s Gap.

Where she had discovered the reason why her safety and the safety of other shifters had been in jeopardy. It had come as a shock to know she was now considered endangered, whether she could shift or not. After talking to others about what was happening around the world and why the Gap was safe for shifters. She had come to the realization Dragon’s Gap was the place to be. Of course her bear was delighted. Secretly Edith hoped she would quell the constant restlessness she always felt.

After two weeks her bear had started talking to her. It still made her smile when she thought about what she must had looked like. The morning she had woken and found she indeed shared her body or soul whichever it was, with a full adult She bear, who had loads of attitude.

Now with the initial awe on Edith’s side and the amusement on her bear’s side worn off. They were settling into a friendship of sorts, her bear bitched and Edith thought human thoughts to annoy her somehow it worked.

With another smile she figured she had annoyed her bear enough with this trek down memory lane. It was a petty way to pay her back for the rude awakening this morning and the lack of breakfast. It must have worked as her bear seemed to be doing a lot of grumbling before she turned her back on Edith refusing to acknowledge her. She quietly laughed.

CHAPTER TWO:

L ady Verity, shadow to Rene` Kingsley, former Dragon Lord. Mother to the current Dragon Lord and his four brothers and two nest brothers as well as mother-in-law to Sage and grandmother to two delightful girls was. Bored! Bored! Bored!

She wondered as she walked along, if she thought it enough times maybe she would not be bored. She loudly sighed, her shadow was not home and her sons did not need her. Her new daughter and her new grandchildren did not need her. They were all very content and busy with their lives and work. What friends she had were engaged in their own lives or away on vacation.

She had to admit since Sage had bonded to Reighn and taken the responsibilities of Dragon Lady from her shoulders. Those females who had professed to be her friends had declined considerably, which was a blessing on one hand and annoying on the other.

Of course in the past having friends she knew was all due to the fact they had believed that she would influence first Rene` then Reighn. Securing favors for them or their shadows or families. Which on occasion she would admit, she had done. Especially if it had anything to do with the elderly or young. Now of course everything had changed with Sage and the Elementals arrivals. As well as Reighn’s declarations.

Silly dragons! Life had changed even before that. They are just too stupid to see it! Said a scornful voice.

Verity did not answer the voice she heard in her mind. She was not entirely sure she was not going mad. No female dragon had a dragon that spoke to her. As with flying it was always a hope but never an actuality and always a constant source of pain. Only males conversed with their other half which is how her Rene` explained the other side of themselves and yet she knew she heard a very feminine voice talking to her

Dragon, I am your dragon!

Verity hesitated for a moment then again ignored the voice. She had been raised to believe that females only ever had the title dragon, never the manifestation of a dragon. She could not ever remember a female dragon that had shifted, she doubted they ever had.

Not once in her or her mother’s lifetime, had a female ever said they talked to their other half. Conversing with ones dragon went hand in hand with flying, or so they were told. So hearing a voice in her mind was all a little disconcerting. Now she was positive she heard a derisive snort, or at least it sounded very much like that. Maybe she was going mad!

Her dear friend Grace, who was a bear was away recuperating at the seaside after her kidnapping ordeal. She had gone at the insistence of her sons and their mates and courtesy of Reighn and Sage, she would remain away for another week. In the last phone conversation, Verity had with her. She had sounded as bored as Verity was. But determined to stick it out in the hopes she would never have to do it again or so she assured her.

Verity did not want to have the discussion of her possible insanity on the phone with her friend. She had decided she would wait until Grace returned to Dragon’s Gap. Then she would find out if it was indeed possible to have a dragon talking inside her head.

Yes, I am here and I do talk! Why is it so hard for you to accept? Said the voice again.

“Oh dear!” Verity murmured. She decided right that minute when she was positive she was not going insane, as some dragons did when they reached a certain age. That she would approach her Rene` for his advice. Until then she would discuss it with Grace. Banishing those unwanted thoughts from her mind. She went back to trying to understand why she was bored and finally admitted to herself she was not only bored she was lonely. Maybe that was why she was hearing voices and snorts, as she heard another. It had been a long while since she had felt this way, she did not care for it. No one needed her and she was, Bored! Bored! Bored!

Yes…Yes bored! If you would talk to me, you would not be bored as I would not be. Said the voice.

Verity bit her lip as she sighed deeper this time, loneliness sucked as Sage would say. Not that Verity would admit that to anyone. Sometimes like today she would admit she did feel the full weight of her years. The problem was she had too much time on her hands she missed having a day so busy she fell into bed each night exhausted but content.

Feeling useless did not sit well on her shoulders which is why she found herself walking aimlessly around the castle. Looking around she realized it had been many years since she had traversed all the stone hallways of the ancient building and especially this level. She was pleased to see that the preservation spells she had commissioned over five hundred years ago were still working.

The castle was as good as the day the spell had been cast, even these hallways that were on the utility level were pristine. Sadly she noticed the same could not be said for the art it sadly looked worse for age. They needed to do something about these paintings and tapestries before they were beyond help. She would talk to Sage about them.

She again sighed trying to decide what she could do to fill in the rest of her day. Because a quick look over her shoulder at the guards who followed her showed that they too looked bored. She turned a corner and came face to face with a female, which was a surprise as it very seldom happened she herself was just on six foot tall. “Hello!”

“Ma’am.” Edith replied as she looked behind the tall female to the two guards who stood swords half drawn and watchful and asked. “Your guards?”

“Oh yes. They will not harm you.”

“Are you sure, they look like they can?”

Verity looked behind her and said. “Well it is their job dear.”

“Is it? Well they do look like they could do it with skill!”

“I think so, of course. I am prejudice. I have known them for a very long time.”

“Yeah that seems logical. So are you lost?”

Verity smiled and not just at the question. “No I know where I am, plus I have guards.” So Entertaining! Whispered across her mind.

Edith sucked her cheeks in and rocked back on her heels. “Yeah it would be hard to be lost with them around.”

“I have found it so!”

Edith looked at the female before her and knew she had to be a dragon, an elder, possibly. She had the feel of age about her, and everyone knew that dragons aged very slowly, even slower than shifters. It was said that an average dragon could age one year to every fifty or a hundred of a humans and twenty- five to fifty years of a shifters.

That had never been proved, Edith had been told at orientation, which everyone went through upon arrival at Dragon’s Gap and when she had asked. Why not?

A female who Edith subsequently learnt was a wolf had told her, no one was willing to ask a dragon. She had said that some of the elder dragons were several thousand years old and as it was very hard to define a dragon’s full age. No one wanted to anger a dragon by asking.

That made sense to Edith, this lady though, was stunningly beautiful as dragons male and female often were and to her she just felt ancient. If this female was an elder, she had aged very well indeed. She had a robust figure much like Edith’s and a refined tone to her speech. Almost a Victorian way of talking, much like she imagined the aristocrats of England had in the past. She had very little jewelry but wore a dress that probably cost more than Edith’s car. Her hair was a soft brown and up swept in a very becoming style, it showcased the white highlights that Edith were sure were natural. She seemed more than likely to be an elder, yet her face was not lined or cold as some of dragon kind could be. It was fill of warmth and there was a softness to her smooth oval face. She had very small laugh lines around her copper colored eyes that held to Edith’s amazement a hint of shyness. Edith knew if she got the chance she would like this female.

She squinted as she asked. “Are you not worried I could be dangerous?”

“Oh are you?” Verity asked a little bemused by the question.

“Well no, not really. I can be short tempered and I have been told I am a sharped tongued female at times.”

Verity heard the quiet laughter from her two guards, the young female it seemed did not or just ignored them as she said seriously. “But truthfully, people can be just so damn annoying!”

Verity nodded hiding her smile. “I so agree.”

Edith asked. “So you are a dragon?”

“I am and you?”

“Bear or a null bear, which is just a stupid and mean label.”

At the older female’s confused look she said. “It means that I am a full-blood bear but am unable to shift.”

“I as well am unable to shift. Dragon females cannot.” Verity told her sadly. Letting Edith see if she had known it, her pain at the admission. Verity leant in closer to Edith and whispered almost as though Edith would think she was crazy. “I think she talks to me.”

Edith raised her well-shaped eyebrows. “Why should she not? She is part of you. Just because she cannot emerge, it does not mean she is without voice. My bear is always talking to me, shutting her up is the problem.” She sighed with resignation.

Verity looked nonplussed. “Oh you see, she never did until lately!”

Edith nodded. “Yeah mine only started talking to me a few weeks ago too. I have come to the conclusion it is the influence of all the shifters or it could be the amount of magic floating around the Gap.” She murmured to herself. “Although she never said a word when we visited my parents clan.” Why didn’t you, is it the magic?

Magic has nothing to do with talking. You know nothing. I did not talk as I did not recognize any of them!

Hey! No need to be mean! So were you just shy then? Aww! How sweet!

Her bear snapped. I decline to talk about this with you!

Edith looked at the ceiling while she tried not to chortle with humor. Verity did not take offense at the sudden silence from the intriguing female bear. Recognizing when an internal conversation was taking place, she had seen the same look often enough with male dragons. Although she could not help asking. “What did she say?”

Edith’s bear nudged her to bring her back to where she was. “Oh sorry I said that she is shy but she will not admit she is. Now if your dragon is anything like my bear, she probably finds you annoying. And has stayed asleep until you got with people she felt she wanted to converse with.” She shrugged, letting her see the humor she was feeling.

Verity laughed as she studied the young female. If she had not told her she would have assumed this female was a bear and she was exactly what a bear should be like in human form. Unlike her friend Grace who looked like everyone’s mother.

This young female was as tall as Verity and had sea green eyes they were calm and seemed emotionless. But Verity had glimpsed turbulent waves in their depths. She had a long oval face that suited her, with a nice straight edged nose over a generous mouth. The female Verity thought, was attractive in an understated way. Especially with her hair, which was a striking white. She was sure she saw what appeared to be silver streaks within the tresses, it was like looking at a waterfall. She had long fingers and her hands looked strong and sported a few callouses. Her nails were beautifully manicured which finished the picture of Verity’s image of an ideal bear. Although the jeans and black boots with the paint splattered tee shirt and brown leather flight jacket, that had seen better days. Did not really go with the picture she had of a refined female bear.

She was delightful though with a lovely sense of humor, which Verity fell in love with. She said now showing how amused she was. “Are you saying my Dragon is a snob?”

Edith’s eyes twinkled. “Maybe you should ask her if she is!”

Laughing again Verity said. “Well I never!”

Edith shrugged. “It is only a theory of course.”

Verity was enchanted and definitely not bored. She looped her arm through Edith’s as she turned her around and they started back the way she and her guards had just come. “I think a probable one, so dear girl why are you here?”

“Who the hell knows, my bear dragged me to the castle. Why this morning? I have no clue, something about a mate. I have been at Dragon’s Gap for two months now. I came in with others from the west coast and until recently she never said anything about a mate. Now this morning she demanded we come here to the castle. She said we needed to hurry and I only had time for a small breakfast. So here I am walking the lower levels of this stone monstrosity looking at tapestries, waiting for my mate apparently! Oh by the way, my name is Edith Black.”

Verity said. “Oh my!” So interesting! The voice whispered.

“So ma’am.”

“Please call me Verity.”

“Am I allowed too?”

The guard who they had moved nearer, answered. “Madam is addressed as Lady Verity.”

With a nod of thanks to the guard Edith said. “Well Lady Verity, why are you here dragging your guards around the lower levels of this place?”

“I must admit I was bored and feeling useless.”

Edith saw what the Lady Verity tried to hide, a deep well of loneliness hiding in her eyes. Then it was gone, and Edith realized she had glimpsed the Lady’s dragon, a lonely one by all accounts. “Oh that is harsh and an awful feeling. We should do something!”

Like an eager teenager, Verity asked excitedly. “What should we do?”

Edith grinned. “Look at us, tall beautiful, robust females. We are obviously in need of food and then we will plan to find this damn mate of mine.”

Verity put her head back and laughed, a full belly laugh, right there and then. Something she had seldom done in the last few years. Her guards both grinned they liked Lady Verity but felt sad they had been unable to lighten her mood.

Edith aged twenty- five with no close family, alone in the world since she was five years old. Fell under the spell of the lovely female dragon. When Verity finally brought herself under control she said. “I agree, let us go and find food and your mate.”

“Well we don’t have to hurry on the mate!” Edith mumbled. “I am only twenty- five.”

Verity laughed again. “All will be well!”

“So says you!”

The tall, very large guard who was standing directly in their path said. “Lady Verity!”

“Oh of course Arron dear.” Verity turned her head to Edith’s, her eyes twinkling as she asked. “Edith dear, do you intend me harm?”

“What the hell for?” Asked a surprised Edith. “Sounds like far too much planning and stuff, plus hungry here.”

“See Arron, Jermaine we are quite safe.” Verity assured both guards as the one name Jermaine moved closer to the one named Arron. Jermaine, who was the older guard said. “Lady Verity I must protest.”

“Safe!” Verity snapped. Not bored now! Floated through her mind. No, not now dear one. Verity timidly replied and received a blossoming of comfort in return.

Edith grinned inwardly, so Lady Verity was sharp tongued as well.

“Now Edith dear what do you do?” Verity gently asked as they walked along the hallway to the newly installed lifts. Sage had installed when she had moved into the castle. Verity wished she had insisted on the lifts years ago, it made moving around the castle enjoyable.

“I restore art, mostly paintings.” Edith told her.

Verity stopped causing the others to as well. “Truly?”

Edith narrowed her eyes and asked. “Why would I lie?”

Verity blinked. “Ahh! I have no idea!”

“Well I have worked at museums in London and several galleries since I got my degree.”

“I am impressed.”

“Thank you!” Edith said. She had worked very hard to accomplish her degrees. She was proud of what she had achieved. Verity said oblivious to Edith’s thoughts. “We have many paintings that need work here!”

Edith sighed. “I noticed.” Verity looked at her as she told her with a shrug. “It is hard not too, occupational habit I suppose.”

“Are you interested in restoring them to their original beauty?”

“Well of course I am but there must be hundreds of artists you could get to do so?”

“But I like you and they are not here are they?”

Edith grinned as she leaned closer to Verity. “You might want your people to check me out first. To assure them I am safe and I am who I actually say I am!”

Verity sniffed. “Ridiculous, I am quite capable of doing so myself. I will thank you to not assume I am feeble minded.”

“No ma’am, never would I think that!” Edith said, just as the guard Arron opened his mouth to say that yes the female Edith was right. He snapped his mouth closed at Lady Verity’s words and sighed deeply looking at the other guard. He also looked defeated as he pulled out his phone to report a Miss Edith Black to Commander Johner.

Edith gave them both a sympathetic smile knowing Verity did not realize how hard she was making their job. They both gave her a small nod in acknowledgement, as they arrived at the lifts. Edith asked Verity. “What do you do?”

The older female sighed glumly. “Nothing now, once I ran this castle with my Rene`. He used to be the Dragon Lord. Now that he has passed that mantle to our son Reighn and his delightful shadow Sage.” She looked at Edith. “You do know what a Shadow is?”

“Sort of yeah, like a husband or mate.”

“Yes exactly. Sage is the Dragon Lady now.” They entered the lift as Edith asked. “So you have nothing to do?”

“I organize somethings at Dragon’s Gap.”

Edith asked. “You have friends?”

Verity smiled. “I do, Grace and the matrons of Dragon’s Gap, they are shifters. Grace is lovely, she is Sage’s surrogate mother.”

Edith heard the wishful tone in the other female’s voice as she said. “Ahh, I see! I have not met any of them.” She did see, Verity wanted someone she could share mother and daughter things with. Grace and Sage were close Edith bet and Verity would never impinge on that. Edith sighed she would have liked to have had someone like Verity for a mum but if wishes were wings, she would fly. Her bear grumbled at the expression. Bears do not have wings, they have claws much better for hunting.

Edith blew her a raspberry, her bear sniffed dramatically and placed her head on her front paws and announced. I like Dragon female!

Yeah me too.

Verity’s dragon eyed the female beside her as they left the lift on their floor. I like bear. We will claim her! She told Verity who amused at her dragons demand answered hesitantly. She is delightfully direct. I find that appealing.

Curious Edith asked as Verity had not mentioned any female dragon friends. “Don’t you have dragon friends?”

“In the position as Lady Dragon, it was not a good idea to encourage that familiarity, too many agendas.”

“Understood but that must have been lonely?”

“In my early days I did have my sister Anna and a friend but they have both passed away. I do have a brother Patrycc but he seldom, if ever comes to the castle, he is a Redeemer.”

“A… what now?”

Verity frowned for a minute. “One who helps a person or in our case, a dragon to see what it is that troubles, them. Through his counsel he helps them redeem their honor or their ability to fight with honor. Sometimes he helps them realize they no longer can return to the life they had before whatever tragedy had befallen them occurred. So he will teach them to redeem their honor in some other way. Sometimes our warriors have trouble readjusting back into society. He helps with whatever they need, to be whole again.”

“An honorable occupation and terribly hard I should imagine.” Edith said softly as she thought about what it would take to help someone like that.

Verity smiled as she agreed. “It is, but he is truly gifted. I hope one day you will get to meet him, he is a gentle soul.”

“So do I, so your sister and friend passed away?” Edith asked quietly.

Verity nodded. “Yes it was several very hard and sad years that we had to live through.”

Edith gently squeezed her arm. “I am sure it was, but you had your Dragon Lord right?”

“Oh yes and my seven sons.”

“Your, what now?” Squeaked a shocked Edith. Verity smiled at the incredulous tone. “Seven sons. Reighn, Storm, Sharm, Johner, Keeper, Lars and Stanvis.”

Edith exclaimed. “Seriously! You look good for having seven sons.”

Verity smiled. “Well Johner is adopted or claimed as we call it. He was my sister Anna’s hatchling.” She smiled as she saw Edith’s confused look and explained. “Which is what we call a baby under the age of a year old, although he was older than that more like two years old when she passed away. His Sire sadly passed away when she did. You may not know this but when a dragon has a shadow and they are killed suddenly, the other shadow will generally go with her or him. I have heard it can be so for true mates?”

“I would not know.” Edith said quietly thinking about the young orphans left because couples died together.

Verity told her. “So it was fortunate that Johner was staying with us at the time.”

“Oh he was lucky I suppose. Still hard for him and you to lose them both.”

“More so for my Rene`s brother Andre`. He sent them as envoys on that fateful mission. He has never gotten over that.” She shook her head remembering ghosts from the past.

“So you have eggs then?” Edith asked with what she hoped was a serious tone, not letting Verity see the laughter flooding her eyes. Verity’s look was one she had used time and again when her sons were being facetious. She asked with a raised eyebrow. “In human form?”

“Well, no silly of me!” Said a delighted Edith. Verity went on as though the question had not been asked making sure not to allow her smile to show in her voice.

“As I was saying, we have had Johner since he was two and Lars and Stanvis are our nest, or what the humans call foster children. We have had Lars since he was five and Stanvis since he was ten but as their parents would not give up parental rights. We could not claim them but they are ours. Except in name, they still wear their own family names which they have the right to do.” She stated that with a touch of anger and indignation like someone had tried to take their names from them at some time. Edith looked at her and saw she was remembering something she would rather not, quickly she asked. “And the other son’s?”

“Now the other four I will admit to giving birth to them.”

Impressed Edith said. “Well okay, you are still looking good!”

“Thank you.” Verity replied a little subdued as they walked along the elaborately decorated corridor. Edith looked around as they walked on the warmed stones that had a nice blue hue to them. The whole hallway sang to her creative mind, with its delightful furnishings and color. “Wow this is something! I love it.”

Pleased Verity said humbly. “I enjoy it.” The way she said that had Edith asking. “Did you decorate it?”

Surprised that she would ask, Verity answered without thinking. “Yes I did as well as the whole castle over the years.”

Edith murmured. “That must have taken years. This place is not small!”

Verity looked around and sighed. “Yes many, many years each apartment has a theme.”

That grabbed Edith’s attention as she came to a stop. “What? How many apartments?”

“The top three floors they are the family. The top two floors have six apartments on each level each of them have four or five bedrooms and bathrooms.  The third or lower family floor has twelve smaller apartments and they mostly house the single members of the family and others that we claim as ours. They are either one or two bedrooms each. Then the ground floor and the one above the floor we were on has several for the security details when they stay but mostly they been converted into offices. The public level does not have apartments, it is where court is held. Reighn and Sage have offices there, well, all the main offices are there. Also meeting rooms and grand dining hall as well as the grand receiving room, main foyer, smaller dining rooms, lounges and main kitchen that services the royal dining hall.

The utility levels, which is where we met, houses the medical units and more offices, storage areas, security rooms. Then there is the basement level where there are cells and vaults and wine cellars.”

Wide eyed Edith said. “This place is even bigger than I thought it was. It is enormous!”

“Believe me I know. It is all original stone work in fact everything is more or less the same as when the first dragons decided to build. I think they just wanted the build the biggest castle they could and they did.”

Astonished and filled with admiration Edith said. “And you decorated it all?”

With a touch of appreciation and pride in her tones, she nodded then explained. “Yes as I said I had a theme for each apartment, for instance. We have the Rose apartment and then there is the Silver apartment, the Ocean and Tranquil apartments. Whatever whimsy struck me at the time. Reighn and Sage live with their young girls in the forest apartment. It has a turret which I converted into a master suite with walk in closets and an en-suite. I particularly enjoyed doing that one, also of course there is mine.

CHAPTER THREE:

V erity opened the door they had come to and Edith stepped through into a small foyer that led into the apartment. Which could have come straight from the Victorian era. She moved into the center of the room and looked around, her hands in the back pockets of her jeans. Edith rocked back on her heels while she studied the room. The lounge they had entered was large, the floors she noticed were golden oak giving the room a warm feel. A huge stone fireplace took up one whole wall. It was magnificent. There were wide French doors opening onto a balcony which overlooked a beautiful blue lake that sparkled as though crystals shimmered on the surface.

There were doors leading into other rooms but this room was the center of the home. It looked like it came straight off the canvas of a masterpiece. And it did not fit the female she had just spent time with. When Edith said nothing just looked around her. Verity frowned and for the first time in a long time she stopped and looked… really looked at her home and saw the staleness of her furnishings. Something she had not noticed until now. She blurted out. “I liked this period of time.”

Edith nodded. “And your shadow, does he like it too?”

Verity did not reply directly. “Now I look at it. Everything seems out dated, wrong somehow. It looks shabby.”

Edith took her hand. She could see she was upset, soothingly she said. “It is probably because you have changed and did not realize it. Stand back and look at you and your shadow. Are you the same people you were when you decorated your home like this?”

Verity sighed. “No we have both changed. We… I redecorated after our sons had left home and Rene`, that is my shadow. He also decided he needed to leave to fly the world with his Hunters. So I decorated for me, but I feel it is all different now.” Verity shrugged and once again felt the weight of the years pressing down on her, she murmured. “Of course that was many years ago, time passes so rapidly without notice the older one gets.” She looked at Edith and said. “Rene’ he is a very different person now as well. Not being Dragon Lord has changed him.”

Edith grinned thinking Lady Verity was not much pleased with her Rene`s decision to leave home, hence the Victorian style. She just bet Rene` did not like the way his home was decorated. “I am betting you are very different to who you use to be as well.” Verity hesitantly nodded as though she was trying to adjust to that thought. Edith squeezed her hand and said. “So change it. You have a wonderful eye for color and detail. I know, I see it everywhere I look. I can see what you did here but secretly I think you know it is time you remodeled.”

As they walked farther into the room, Verity said. “Modern! I would like to go modern, not all glass and steel but soft warm modern colors and furniture.”

Edith nodded. “Sounds good to me, pastel colors with bold accents, granite kitchen counters with white appliances. That sort of thing and in here you could go with reclining loungers with wooden coffee tables.”

Thirty minutes later they were well into the new look with Verity writing everything down in a notebook. When Arron the guard opened the door into the lounge and a high pitched voice squealed long and loud. “Gran...Granma... Granmaaaaa!”

Edith twirled around fast as she asked. “Who is killing that kid?”

The guard smothered a laugh, especially when a female’s exasperated voice said. “Please Molly, inside voice.”

Edith figured it was an often said quote by the twinkle in the guard Arron’s eyes, as he looked at her and winked. Verity said. “That will be my granddaughter Molly. Reighn and Sage’s little girl, she is seventeen months old and loud as you can hear.”

“Grandma, grandma, grandmaaaaa!”

“Molly inside voice.” Verity called to her and gave Edith an apologetic look. “We are still teaching her the difference.”

“Slow lessons.” Edith said with a smile.

Verity nodded. “It seems so.” Then she called out again. “Molly I am here little one.” Suddenly a very pretty blonde haired little girl, flew into the room on small chubby legs and threw herself at Verity who swooped her up into her arms.

“Hiya granma.” She said as she kissed Verity’s cheek. “Me come see oo.”

Verity kissed her cheek. “I am so glad you did.” Feigning shock she asked. “Where is your mama, you didn’t come here all by yourself did you?”

Molly giggled. “Nah mama com wit Ava.”

“Well good. Molly I have a new friend her name is Edith. Say hello Molly.” The little girl looked at Edith and smiled showing dimples. “Hiya Edee.”

“Hiya Molly whacha been doing?”

“Payin wit me frind.”

“So cool, what is her name?”

“Sela.”

“Wow! That is a nice name.” Edith said as Verity frowned, then asked Molly. “Is she someone from the castle?” The little girl moved her head from one side to the other “No Granma!”

Verity, a little alarmed asked Sage as she entered with Ava, “Sage dear who is this person Sela who is playing with Molly?”

Sage shrugged. “No idea, Molly honey who is Sela?”

Edith watched the little girl as she ducked her head from her mother hiding her face in Verity’s neck. Edith asked her. “Is she a special friend Molly?”

The little girl nodded, lifting puzzled eyes to Edith’s. Who rocked back and forth on her heels and grinned as she whispered loud enough for the adults to hear. “Did she say not to tell?”

Molly looked at the tall lady with the sparkling water eyes and grinned. She really wanted to tell someone about her new friend, but she had promised not to. She nodded again. Edith grinned when she felt the tension enter the room from the females, and leaned closer to the girl. “I know you promised not to tell, but it is okay to tell me. I am not family, am I?”

Molly smiled and shook her head, so Edith whispered. “Who is Sela?”

Molly whispered. “Fairy.”

Edith opened her eyes wide and said. “Wow really! That is really neat. I wish I had a fairy as a friend. Is she big or small?”

Molly said holding her little fingers apart. “Tat big.” Then she widened her hands and said. “Tat big.”

“Wow!” Edith said with a smile making Molly smile with her. “I would like to meet her. She sounds like fun. Do you think she would like to play with me too?”

Molly clapped her hands. “Me call Sela.”

“Okay sweetie you do that.” While Edith had been talking to Molly. Sage had stepped into the foyer and made a phone call, within seconds several things happened. Molly closed her eyes and whispered words that Edith could not hear.

Verity sat down on her couch with the child on her lap as Edith walked over and leaned against the wall near the French doors. Sage walked back in and placed the baby on the floor as she straightened she asked Edith. “Who are you?”

Edith grinned at the abrupt, almost hostile tone. “Edith Black, friend of Lady Verity’s.”

Sage eyed the female, “She never mentioned you before?”

Edith crossed her arms as she said. “Because we just met.”

“And already friends?”

“Yep! Suspicious much?”

“Yes, she is dear to me.”

“And yet lonely and sad.”

Sage drew in a breath to tell this interfering female to go to hell when two things struck her. Firstly, she had discovered her daughter was hiding a secret. Secondly, as she looked at Verity she saw she was right her shadow’s mother was sad and lonely. So instead of yelling at the strange female she said. “Oh Verity, are you? I am so very sorry. Why did you not say?”

“Dear, you have enough to think about and with everything you have had to contend with lately. Anyway, it is my issue, not yours.”

Sage winced at the mention of the last month or so. “But Verity?”

“Sage dear leave it alone.”

“Yeah Sage leave it alone!” Edith said, she could tell Verity was embarrassed and getting upset. She grinned at Sage who eyed the tall female ready to blast her. When she read the message in Edith’s eyes as she flicked them towards the visibly upset Verity.

Sage gave a slight nod. “Fine but I reserve the right to discuss this at another time.”

Edith‘s grin widened at the small feisty female. They all seemed to be like that here. They were definitely her kind of people, especially when she heard Verity sigh and growl at the same time in exasperation.

Then the room filled with huge males. Edith leaned back further against the wall. Oh my!

The first male to enter was Reighn, who she knew was the Dragon Lord from having seen him on screen. Followed closely by the one known as Johner, the castle commander. Edith had seen him earlier that week, when he had been in town. He went straight to Verity where he gathered her hand in his and kissed her cheek, while the big male went to the short female called Sage.

When both little girls saw him they both cried out. Molly slipped off her grandmother’s lap and called loudly. “Dada!”

Which caused everyone to cringe while the baby just reached for him with a whimper. He scooped them both up in his large arms. “My princesses, dada is here.”

Edith was amused to see Sage look at the male with a sense of frustration. Just then two more males entered, they looked enough like Reighn to be his brothers, which meant they were sons of Verity and her Rene`s.

Edith’s bear rose and growled low, which sounded like a purr Edith chuckled. Wow, I never knew bears could purr. Although both males are purr worthy!

Her bear snarled back. We do not purr like cat. What you know of bears would fill a small tea cup!

Well, that is rude!

Mate! Our mate is here!

No, just no! That is such a bad idea.

Mate! Get mate now!

No!

MATE!

Edith looked over at the two males and asked her bear. If I was to go along with this mad idea, which I am so not. Which one would be the mate?

Her bear oozed charm and sweetness as she answered. Beautiful male with healers’ heart. Our mate!

Edith grumbled as she eyed both males. And that answers nothing!

Storm asked Sharm as they stood inside the doorway. “So, we are here why?”

Sharm replied as he scanned the room his attention stalling on Edith, absently he said. “Apparently Molly has a new friend which no one knew about until now, and it is a faerie.”

Storm raised his eyebrows. “Really, we have faeries here at Dragon’s Gap?”

Reighn motioned them closer as he told them. “It would seem so, although they were not meant to be here until the end of next month.” He turned his attention to his daughter in his arms. “Molly tell dada when your new friend came here, sweet girl?”

Molly ducked her head under his chin, so she did not have to look at him.

Edith felt sorry for her and said. “She cannot, she promised not to tell her family. The fairy asked her to keep the secret.” Turning her attention to Verity, she asked. “Seriously there are fairies really?”

“Oh yes. We pronounce it Faeries.”

“Thank-you.”

‘Why do you find that strange?” Verity asked amused at the question. “You are bear, we are dragons. Sage is a witch?”

“Seriously witch? Who would have thought?” Edith looked the scowling female up and down and smirked. “Okay... Yeah! I get it.”

Sage growled “Look Lady...”

Reighn’s snarl of. “Who the hell are you?” Caused Sage to quickly halt the hot words on her tongue.

Edith snarled right back at him. “Seriously you and your mate have the same attitude when it comes to asking questions!”

He took a step towards her and to his shock found not only his mother but his brother Sharm blocking his way. Confused he asked. “Mama… Sharm?”

“My friend. I have claimed her!” Verity told him, much to his and the others surprise.

“Mama really…Claim? Who is she and what do you know of her?” Reighn tried not to growl but really his mother!

Edith growled as she moved from behind Verity. “Hey dragon I am right here, ask me and leave your mother alone, picking on her is just plain mean!” She stabbed him in the chest with her finger making everyone hold their breaths as they expected Reighn to blast her from the room. He looked from her finger to her face and into her turbulent sea green eyes and said nothing. Sharm went to step between them, but his Dam held his arm. Forcing him to stand by and watch his shadow confront the most dangerous dragon alive.

Edith frowned as she said. “Now you listen here, that lovely female carried you and your brothers separately I hope, for nine...”

“Twelve.” Said an amused Verity.

“Twelve!” Yelped both Edith and Sage.

“Seriously?” Edith asked as Sage stared daggers at her shadow while she hissed. “No one told me that!”

Edith told her. “Getting off track here but needs discussing later.”

“Agreed!” Sage still scowling at Reighn stated.

Edith then asked. “Where was I?”

Storm highly entertained called out. “Twelve.”

“Thank you um…”

“Storm second son and no problem.” He grinned at his older brother’s look of exasperation.

“Yeah so twelve.…” She once more sounded shocked when she said that. “Months… and you will respect her wishes if she said friends and claim as well as trustworthy, she means it.”

“She never said trustworthy!” Johner said entertained as much as Storm by the female. Edith turned her head towards him and blinked her eyes once.

He nodded and said. “Not helping, got it!”

She turn back to Reighn. “Well?”

He took her finger between his two fingers and moved it away from his chest and said. “Your name?”

“Oh yeah, Edith Black.”

“I see.”

Edith looked into his black eyes and said. “Yeah I bet you do. Finger!” Reighn released it quickly and sighed then said softly. “My Dam.”

Edith turned to Verity. “I am guessing he is not swearing?”

“No it means mother or mama.”

“Oh wow, you have your own language?”

“Of course, although it is not used often nowadays it seems to have fallen out of fashion.”

“But think of the scope of it, secret messages, love notes, mystical writings so very…”

“Enough!” Reighn growled.

“Well that is rude. You and he are well suited.” She told Sage, who nodded with a smug smile. “Yep all mine!”

“Lucky you!” Edith said but it sounded like she did not mean it. Which had Storm and Johner smiling again. While Sage narrowed her eyes at her. Verity squashed the laugh in her throat as did Sharm who was enchanted and slightly awed by her inability it seemed, to realize she was in danger.

Reighn asked Edith. “Are you needed here?”

Edith smirked at him and pointed to Verity. “Claimed! So yeah!”

Reighn narrowed his eyes at her, although it was not hard to miss the laughter in them. He turned to Sharm. “You?”

Sharm shook his head as he said and to Edith it sounded like he was in shock. “Shadow!”

“Oh hell no!” Edith muttered, and now she was the one in shock. He turned just his head, and she was looking up into amused elongated eyes, his dragon stared back at her. “Yes!”

Edith whispered. “No!” Denying not only his words but the tingle of desire that raced along her nerve endings.

“Mine!” Sharm breathed softly letting a little dragon’s breath sweep over her. With that one word, Edith thumped her head back on the wall as she breathed out softly. “Fuck it!”

He grinned as he whispered. “Eventually Shadow.”

There were a few snickers of laughter quickly cut off, when she narrowed her eyes and looked round at the people in the room as she told him. “That was so not an invitation!”

Verity could see Edith’s panic and feel her fear. She clapped her hands softly and took Edith in her embrace saying. “Oh my Sharm and Edith, how absolutely wonderful. Another one of my sons has found his shadow and what a delightful female she is.” She pulled away a little and looked into the startled female’s eyes. “Do you know how rare that is for us to find the other half of our soul?”

Edith sighed as she gave into the inevitable. “Probably as rare as it is for shifters.”

Sage told her. “It is rarer, we as shifters have a bigger pool to look in, dragons until recently did not.”

Edith said. “I see, well that makes all the difference then!” She barely kept the sarcasm from her voice when she narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Sage and asked. “Hang on, I thought you were a witch?” There was no mistaking she made it sound like bitch.

Sage growled. “I am both.”

“Huh! Who would have thought, an improbability like me?”

Sharm asked. “Like you how?”

Edith shrugged. “I am a null, a bear that cannot shift.”

“What a crappy name and description.” Sage said sympathetically.

“That we agree on.” Edith stated.

Reighn inclined his head and said softly. “Edith welcome to the family.”

“Thank you I think. Although you are all slightly weird.”

“Huh! Says the girl who can’t shift.” Sage said with a grin.

Edith grinned back at her. “Well there is that!” She eased from Verity’s arms and stepped around her mate’s body.

Dear goddess, a mate! Edith shook her head as her bear danced in excitement. Yeah...Yeah good for you! She sniped at her. “So to answer your question. I am as I said Edith Black, friend of you mothers and apparently shadow to your brother Sharm. Before you ask Molly was told not to tell her family about her new friend. But as I was not family then she did not break her promise. Molly you did good honey.”

Molly smiled at Edith, “Me good Edee.”

“Yes honey you are.”

Edith said to Reighn. “The one at fault here is that F.A.E.R.I.E! To make a little one keep secrets is bad, very bad she should be made to see that.” Edith looked at Reighn anger simmered in her eyes. “If you do not wish to do that. I can do it for you.”

He dipped his head as he told her. “Do not fear Edith, I will make that abundantly clear. Now how do we get her here?”

“Molly called Sela so I could meet her didn’t you sweetie?”

“I did dada me call Sela. Me good.”

“Yes baby girl you are very good.” He looked at Sage then his brothers and mother. “This does not bode well for the Grove.”

Just then an Elemental appeared. Lady Edith we welcome you to Dragon’s Gap.

Amazed and totally unprepared for the Elemental to arrive let alone talk to her, Edith nodded and replied “I thank you.” She then asked her bear. How the hell do they know me? Her bear did not answer which aroused Edith’s suspicions.

“Do you know what has happened?” Reighn asked the Elemental, he looked around and then closed his eyes for a minute, opened them and said. I see! This was not to happen. We do not condone the wisdom of the act of the one known as Sela. Dragon Lord and Dragon Lady, we ask that you allow the Faerie Grove to be established as promised.

Reighn said. “I did not think you had. We will see to this and the Grove. Why are you here?”

The Elemental inclined his head towards Edith. Who this time found her eyes trapped in the sheer beauty of the universes swirling within the eyes of the Elemental. Her breath caught in her throat and she swore he saw every thought, emotion and fear that lived inside her heart. He smiled releasing the hold he had on her. She found herself returning the smile as he said.

For Lady Edith. Bear, artist, daughter, and shadow. We come to advise her to be at peace, you and your bear have many years to grow and learn to love one another. Just know it was necessary for you to not know of your lineage until you reached an age where it would benefit you. Do not feel sorrow for the other half of yourself. She traded her gift to shift for specific abilities. As time moves on you both will become united in the tasks ahead of you. Remember in the days to come you, and your shadow are well matched. Then he was gone. Edith stood slightly stunned as she said. “So they really are powerful! Still I am thinking taking my parents from me was a bit extreme.”

No one commented, not knowing the whole story of Edith’s life, it was hard to agree or disagree. Finally, Verity softly said. “I think that was not in their plan dear one. They probably just took advantage of a terrible event.”

Edith shrugged and focused on Verity as she said. “Maybe or maybe not. I get the feeling they move us around like chess pieces, so who is to know!”

“Cheerful thought!” Sage said her eyes on Edith’s recognizing the long buried hurt in them.

Reighn told them. “I am to know. Elementals value all life, to take advantage of a situation of their liking, yes. I believe they would do that, to take that life or lives. No! I do not believe they are that heartless.”

Edith pursed her lips as she thought over what he said. “Well okay. I will go with your belief.”

Sharm said. “You do not sound like you really believe him.”

“It is moot now isn’t it? My parents are gone. I am here, and my bear traded her ability to shift for some mysterious gift or something.”

Sharm inclined his head as he said. “Elementals are ethical, to do something like that would be against what they believe as Reighn says.”

Edith looked at his earnest face and wondered was he really that trusting, were they all. She said carefully. “No, dragons are ethical. Elementals are magical beings that have their own concerns.”

Sharm frowned, as he went to protest. “I do not...”

Verity said interrupting him when she saw Edith’s face become expressionless, indicating she was becoming annoyed. It was the same look that happened with Storm, when he did not agree with someone and they annoyed him. She asked. “What is this gift you traded for?”

Edith shrugged. “Never realized I had or she had.”

Her bear told her. I will show you, place hand over person.

Edith said. “She says to place my hand over someone.” Then she asked her bear. “Who should I choose?”

Her bear growled then snapped. Over anyone!

“Anyone?” Edith asked with raised eyebrows. “Just anyone?”

Yes do not be difficult?

“Difficult how is asking a question difficult?” Snarled Edith. By this time everyone was laughing at the one sided conversation, finally Verity said. “Edith dear just do it!”

She nodded. “Yes ma’am.” She placed her hand over Molly’s head and without thinking stated. “Lynx and human, two years three months old. Oh my I can tell species and age.” She moved to Ava and did the same, saying. “Lynx, two days over seven months old. Well hell!” She slid down onto a seat next to Johner who took her hand and then quickly released it as if it scorched him, when there came a low growl. He stood and said quickly. “Sorry!”

Then swiftly moved away to stand beside Storm who grinned at him. They both turned and eyed Sharm standing with his arms crossed at the back of the couch eyeing Johner. Verity sat beside Edith and took her hand saying. “Now Edee, all will be well.”

“I thought her name was Edith?” Johner asked.

Sage said with a little pride. “Nickname. Molly gave it to her.”

Molly clapped her hands. “My Edee.”

Johner nodded to Molly. “Oh got it! Clever little Molly.”

Edith trembled at Verity’s words. “How...how will it be alright? My bear traded away her right to shift for a useless gift... No I am sorry, that makes no sense to me.”

Her bear growled softly but did not speak. Sage said. “Well it is not useless, she has told us that Molly is older than we were led to believe and you told us about Ava. We were never sure what age she was, so now we know and we do not have to guess when she was born. That is wonderful, and you and your bear have already helped another little girl and her mother.”

“How?”

“Your bear told her mother what species the little girl was and how old she was, even her birth date. I am hoping you can do that for my girls?”

“Oh...Oh! I thought that was a dream.” Said Edith faintly. “Just a dream and all the time it was real!”

Sharm squatted down in front of her, his dragon in his eyes and voice. “The gift is unique, definitely not useless. There are so many young here that do not know who or what they are, full or part shifter. There are young, even human young, who have no idea how old they are. Parents willing to claim them but do not know what to expect from the young ones as they grow. Now look what you can do, you can help them all with this wonderful gift. How is this useless?”

Edith sighed. “I misspoke. I apologize I did not know all of that.” She said softly. “Thank you.” And smiled at both Reighn and Sage. “I will give you the information for the girls.”

Sage said. “Thank you, now I need food and coffee and I think these two need a nap so we can discuss what is to happen.”

Storm held his hands out for Molly who laughed as she was passed to her uncle. Reighn passed Ava to Johner just as a female entered from the balcony. She was obviously not of this world or that was what Edith thought. Before Reighn as quick as lightening, grabbed her by the throat and slammed her against the wall. Wings seemed to sprout from her back as his hand grew long black claws and he let out a low growl. That made the hair on Edith’s arms stand on end.

Sharm watched Edith to judge her reaction to the violence that was taking place. And was a little surprised to see she appeared to have none. Edith turned her eyes towards him and in her eyes he read acceptance. She fascinated him and his dragon. Reighn snarled at the faerie. “You dare to hide from me. You faerie have forfeited your right to reside here. You made my daughter keep a secret. Taught her to lie to her parents, her family.” He roared. “FOR THAT ALONE YOU SHOULD DIE!”

She opened her mouth and screamed a high-pitched sound that drove Edith to her knees. Sharm’s dragon surged forward, seeing his shadow in distress enraged him. Sensing it was the faerie who had caused her to drop to the floor he took a chance and snarled at her. “Enough! Or I will take your tongue!”

The sound immediately ceased. Reighn growled in warning.

“Seriously!” Edith said as she rubbed her ears. “That was nasty!” She looked around at the others who seemed unhurt. “Oh come on! Are you going to say you did not hear that?”

Sharm said. “We did not.”

“But you stopped her?”

“It was a guess only.”

“Good one!” He grinned at her compliment.

Sage told her. “So weird! We didn’t hear anything, her mouth opened but we heard no sounds.”

Verity asked. “Edith dear are you part faerie?”

Edith shook her head as Sharm helped her to her feet. “I have sensitive ears or hearing, always have, probably another gift for my bear.”

Her bear sniffed. Ridiculous!

Sharm murmured to her. “I will look to see what can be done.”

“Thank you.”

Verity told her son. “Reighn dear you should release her, you are frightening the girls.”

Both girls were starting to cry and as Molly opened her mouth everyone held their breaths waiting for the piercing cry she was famous for. Edith said before she let the first scream go. “Molly, you will hurt Uncle Storm’s ears and Edee’s if you scream!”

Molly sobbed but closed her mouth when she looked at Storm holding her and then at Edith. “urt mama, urt dada?”

“Yes honey if you use your outside voice it will hurt your mama and dada.”

“Kay Edee.” She tucked her head onto Storm’s chest and tears fell from her eyes, they all looked at Edith who shrugged. “Preschool worker.”

Molly cried and the baby Ava sobbed, when suddenly the room was filled with buzzing small figures. Molly started to get really upset, but she did not scream. Sage touched her forehead and she slumped against her uncle’s chest. To answer Edith’s concerned look, she said. “She is asleep.” She then did the same to the baby in Johner’s arms. Both uncles took the sleeping girls back to their own beds. Edith grinned as she asked her. “Good to know, handy trick that, does it work on mates?”

Sage grinned as the buzzing stopped. Five figures enlarged until three males and two females wings included, stood in the room. It was obvious to Edith that the two faeries in the front. A male and female were royalty.

Her bear told her. The Queen and King of the Grove.

Edith thanked her and then said. Just so you know you, and I will be having a very long conversation about gifts and Elementals later, little missy! Her bear did not reply. But Edith felt a feeling of remorse sweep over her.

The Queen had soft blue wings and long blonde hair that was as long as she was tall which Edith judged to be around five foot ten inches. She was slender with an ethereal look that made her silver eyes scream otherworldly, it was easy to believe you were in the presence of someone with power. She was exactly as Edith thought a Queen Faerie should be.

While they all watched the faeries all seemed to shimmer and within a blink of an eye their wings folded and became cloaks or jackets. It was an amazing bit of magic that had Edith fascinated as it seemed Sage was, if her narrowed eyed stare was any indication. The tall male that Edith’s bear said was the King stood by the Queen. He was just as otherworldly with his silver wings and shoulder length blond hair that had a slight pink hue as she was. His features, although refined were harsher than the Queens.

Edith was surprised she had assumed incorrectly it seemed. That faerie males would have been effeminate, like in the picture books she had seen as a child. They were in fact the exact opposite, this male and the one behind him were masculine to the extreme. The King even had a five o’clock shadow and he had eyes that were the darkest blue she had ever seen. Deeper than the color of the wings of the female beside him. He had to be two or three inches over six foot and where the Queen was slim and delicate he was well muscled and hard.

His clothes Edith was amused to see were just a regular business shirt and trousers. Unlike the Queen who was dressed in a flowing teal gown probably made of silk, if faeries had silk thought Edith. The other three faeries who were all dressed as warriors in dark green and brown leathers. And as Edith had witnessed, their wings had folded to become long coats. Which did not hide the sword handles between their shoulder blades.

All their features were similar to the Queens, except each of them had hard brown eyes and dark brown hair of varying lengths. And truthfully Edith thought, she would not go up against any of them on a dark night or in bright sunlight even! They looked like street thugs with their gleaming swords strapped to their backs and long knives on their well-muscled thighs. One of them turned her head and raised an eyebrow at her. Edith grinned betting the guard could read her thoughts. To test her theory, because seriously she just had too, which she explained to her bear who just groaned and hid her eyes under her paws. Edith mind sent a raspberry to the guard. When the female guard kicked up her top lip in what could pass for a smile, she knew she had been right.

Edith tightened her own mental shields, having learnt she had them when she arrived at Dragon’s Gap. Which came as a surprise to her as apparently it had to the male that was teaching her to form a shield. When he discovered she already possessed one he had spent minutes trying to penetrate her shield and eventually gave up. That was when he explained that a shield was a barrier to protect her thoughts from being read and her from being manipulated. All shifters had them to one degree or another, he believed shields were a quirk of nature. The female wolf she had met believed it was compensation for being a shifter. Edith thought it may be evolution at work.

Whatever caused shifters to have shields or to be able to develop one. It seemed that she had a very strong natural barrier or shield. He suspected Edith had strengthened it as she grew up in the foster system. He explained that of course it was reinforced with her bears own ability, whatever that was. She had spent the next seven days having intensive training sessions. Learning how and why she may have built such a strong shield, and how to loosen or strengthen it at will.

CHAPTER FOUR:

S harm moved a fraction and placed his body in front of Edith’s cutting off the faeries line of sight to her. Edith was in two minds on whether she found it slightly annoying or totally adorable. Her bear seemed to like it as she said smugly. Mate protects us!

Seriously you like that, you a big bear and all?

You like mate, do not say you do not!

Edith declined to answer her, there was only so much smugness she could take from her bear. The male Faerie inclined his head to Reighn and Sage and said. “Please allow me to introduce my light, Queen Scarlett and I am King Elijah Wilde her light. We have been chosen by the High Queen and High King to oversee the Grove now growing at Dragon’s Gap.”

“Please Dragon Lord. Release Sela!” Asked the beautiful faerie Queen. Reighn turned his head toward the couple. His eyes had elongated as his dragon had risen close to the surface proved by the growl in his voice when he asked.

“Did you know she had sworn my daughter to withhold from her family, her presence? She taught my daughter to LIE!” He roared again.

The Queen bowed her head. “No my Lord we did not know of this. We are most distraught. Sela was to make contact with you or your father before we arrived.”

“When was that?” Sage asked.

“She has been here on and off for the last two months Dragon Lady.” The King answered.

“I see.”

They all looked at Sela, who Reighn had released. She went to shrink and the Queen sternly ordered. “Do not Sela. You have broken trust. Remain full size.”

The faerie sobbed pathetically. “Yes my Queen.”

The King stepped forward. “Dragon Lord Reighn, we my Queen and I apologize. We were under the assumption the High Queen’s orders were being carried out, please forgive us for not checking.”

Reighn inclined his head. “We thank you. We will remedy the memory of the meetings of this one with our daughters.”

Surprised the Queen asked. “You have a Keeper?”

Reighn nodded with a slight smile. “We are lucky enough to have two.”

Queen Scarlett sounded envious and impressed when she said. “You are very blessed.”

“So what is a Keeper?” Edith whispered to Sharm who turned slightly towards her and whispered back. “I will explain later.”

Edith shrugged. “Fine.”

Reighn looked at Sharm who radiated contentment and pleasure and then glanced towards Edith who seemed slightly resigned and very confused. He addressed the Queen and King. “My shadow and I would like the faerie to be dismissed from Dragon’s Gap. She can no longer be trusted.”

The Queen inclined her head. “She will return to the High Queen and be disciplined. She will not be allowed to return here again, as of now our Grove is closed to her!”

“We thank you.” Reighn told them.

Sage said. “We welcome the faeries to Dragon’s Gap and hope you will live long and are very prosperous in your new Grove.”

They shone with delight at the welcome, Queen Scarlett and King Elijah inclined their heads as he said. “We are honored to share your homeland.”

Reighn asked. “Obviously you have not long arrived?”

Queen Scarlett nodded. “We had just arrived when we heard Sela’s distress call.”

“Ahh… the scream.” Verity said to Edith.

Queen Scarlett asked shocked. “How unusual that you heard her call. How could you?”

“In a manner of speaking we did.” Reighn answered before any of the others could answer.

Dragon Lord cagey! Edith’s bear murmured.

Isn’t he, though? She murmured back.

Reighn asked. “I thought the High Queen’s sister was to be the Queen of the Grove?”

Queen Scarlett nodded sadly saying. “That was so, Queen Isabel is unfortunately suffering a bereavement and will no longer take over any Groves until further notice. I hope my light and I will be acceptable.”

Reighn inclined his head. “Most acceptable. We are delighted to have you and your King with us.”

She and the King smiled at Reighn. Edith murmured to Verity. “We need to know why she did it.”

Verity nodded as she asked. “Queen Scarlett please ask Sela why she contacted Molly.”

“Yes Lady Verity.” The Queen inclined her head but not before giving Edith a long look and before she could ask the faerie. King Elijah asked Sela instead. “You were supposed to contact the Dragon Lord or the former Dragon Lord on your arrival as the emissary. They were your orders were they, not Sela?”

“Yes King Elijah.”

“Why did you not?”

“I found that my duty conflicted with my concern for the young.”

Queen Scarlett asked her sharply. “Sela, why did you make contact with the young one known as Molly?”

Sela stood with her hands together as she said. “I wished to see how the young were treated by the royal family. I was concerned with what I had seen.”

The King asked. “Was that in your guidelines?”

“No King Elijah the High Queen said to contact Lord Reighn as soon as I arrived.”

“She is lying.” Edith said to Sharm as he looked at her and asked. “My shadow you know this. How?”

“Years of study!”

Sage read conviction in Edith’s eyes so much so she asked the faerie. “Why lie Sela? My daughter is in no danger. None of the young here are. One visit to the medical center would tell you that. And a minute with our daughter would have assured you of the same. You have been here for weeks, why was that?”

Sela raised her head and a mutinous look came over her face, she shot Edith a truly venomous look which Edith smirked at. The faerie’s face twisted in contempt as she said. “I thought she was special, that she would lead me to the grey ones.”

“Grey ones at Dragon’s Gap?” The female guard behind the Queen asked in disbelief.

“Yes Captain Sparrow at Dragon’s Gap.” Sela said scornfully.

“Take care Sela or I will allow Sparrow to escort you to the High Grove.” Queen Scarlett told her sharply. Sela bowed her head looking at them from beneath her lashes.

“I do not believe you. There are no more left.” Protested a startled King.

Sela lifted her head and gave them a superior smile as she told them. “Not true, the High Queen knows there are still grey ones left.”

Queen Scarlett asked. “She told you to look for them by becoming friends with young Molly and not following orders. That seems highly unlikely!”

Sela opened her mouth and Edith snorted saying loudly. “Wait for the lie!”

Sela snapped her lips together and glared at Edith, if hatred was a knife Edith would be sliced and diced. Her bear growled at the faerie.

Sela sniffed and said. “No she did not, I wanted to show I was worth more than a first contact emissary. I wanted to prove I was worthy of more responsibility and that I could have my own Grove and King.”

Edith crowed. “Now that is the truth!”

Verity grinned as Sage smothered a smile. Reighn raised one eyebrow as he asked Edith. “Finished!”

“Yep! Gotta say it as I see it!”

Reighn shook his head, swallowing his own smile and said to the Queen and King. “I think this is a faerie matter now.”

“We thank you Dragon Lord. As I said Sela will return to the High Queen.”

Sage asked. “Could you tell us what a grey one is please or is that a secret?”

The Queen sighed. “No Lady Sage it is not a secret, it is a travesty from our history. Many years ago a faction of Faerie broke away and walked the human world. They lived among humans and produced children against all the rules and whether we agree or not they are law.” This last was said with look to her mate who shrugged but did not speak. Scarlett said. “Anyway most of the faeries have been accounted for as well as their progeny. Unfortunately, a handful have not been discovered, so we do not know if they had children or even if they themselves have survived. In the past every now and again a child of a faerie would call to us or the faerie themselves would. Sadly it was usually on their death bed, and we would go to bring them home to the High Queens Grove. Our new High Queen holds the grey ones dear to her heart. It is not their fault their parent has neglected them or their powers. As you can imagine most children of a faerie parent have gifts. Because the child is not nurtured at a Grove and as the gifts are very often hidden from the child. Eventually, this causes problems for the young and in some cases their death and possibly the death of others. The High Queen has taken it on herself to help all the children of the faeries. Sadly not all can be saved, sometimes we do not find them and they become lost or they pine away. Because there is no contact with a Grove, of course, they do not realize this and they die, never knowing they are more than human.”

Verity asked. “So are they grey skinned toned is that the reason for the name?”

The King shook his head. “Oh no, they are as you and I. We call the young of the faerie parent, grey ones because left unattended they fall into the grey mist between the real world and the other!”

“What is the other?” Whispered Edith to Verity, who whispered back. “I will explain it later.”

Edith sighed, there was so much she did not understand and it was have the effect of making her annoyed. The faerie Sela from beneath her lashes looked around and was pleased to see the attention of all the people in the room. Even the royal guards were firmly on the Queen and King. Surreptitiously she raised her hand to her mouth and softly blew a stream of dust towards Edith, who sneezed repeatedly when it found its way into her lungs. Everyone stopped talking and stared at her, she smiled sheepishly. “Sorry!”

Reighn gave her a small grin as he asked the Queen. “Could they escape the grey mist?”

She nodded. “By themselves improbable because to accomplish that it would take extreme strength of mind. And sadly we have yet to find any child strong enough to have done so. In all honesty this is the fault of their parent who did not give them any training. Maybe if they had done so, they would have been able to stay out of the mist or if they could not. They could find their own way out. For years the High Queen would go into the grey mist and search for them. With her guidance she could lead them from the mist into the light.”

Sharm asked. “Do all grey ones walk in this mist?”

Queen Scarlett told him. “It has been said that there could be a possibility that a faerie mother could prevent her child from falling into the mist. If she was strong of mind and had enough magic.”

The King said. “We do not know if this is true as we have never met anyone to ask.”

Sage asked the Queen. “You do not believe that?”

“I do not.”

King Elijah clarified. “Of course it is only a theory. We know of no grey ones who have ever done so.”

The Queen told them sadly. “We have not had a grey one for many years. The High Queen thinks they are all deceased.”

Sage asked. “So if word of one was discovered, you would be interested to know?”

“Most interested.”

“Talk or capture?” Sage clarified.

The Queen looked sadder. “I am always hopeful my sister and her children, if she had any survived. So no not to capture.”

Sage said. “I will have my retrievers listen for word of any grey one’s for you Queen Scarlett.”

Reighn said. “As I will have my dragons search also.”

“I thank you, my Elijah says I should never give up hope!” She gave her light a gentle smile filled with love. He took her hand. “No dear one you should never do that!”

Edith asked. “Why did they desert the High Queen?”

Reighn would have bet money it would be her that would have asked. Queen Scarlett sighed sadly. “No one really knows. My sister was young and vulnerable maybe she was seduced into leaving by the male that led the rebellion. Always there is a fraction of a populace that feels they are not getting enough or want more.”

“And your sister was one of those?” Sage asked not really believing that someone who was like Scarlett could be like that.

“I had not thought so.”

Edith nodded. “I am sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you.” Queen Scarlett gave her another long look, then it was as if a light bulb went on. She smiled and said. “Oh I see.”

“What do you see?”

“For a future telling Lady Edith.”

Edith stared at her, knowing she would get nothing more from her and feeling a little frustrated, she asked her bear.

What do you think?

I think she sees something about us but is not telling, very annoying!

Now you know how I feel when you do that!

I am bear.

That means nothing to me!

Obviously!

Edith made a quick decision. She would invite the Queen to morning tea, so she could pump her for information about what she supposedly saw. But she found herself instead issuing an invitation to a party. “Listen Queen Scarlett in two night’s time we will be having a girl’s night.”

Sharm almost swallowed his tongue as he hurriedly said. “Edith, I do not think...”

Queen Scarlett cut him off, when she asked, “What is that?”

Leaving Sharm and Reighn staring at each other in dismay and Verity looking at Sage whose face started to light up with glee. Curious the faerie Queen stared at Edith who grinned and said. “Well we have food and wine, stuff like that and we dance.”

“Games we will be having games!” Sage said helpfully.

“Really games?” Edith asked with a frown.

“Yes I never had a girl’s night, and I want one, so I am hijacking yours. Do you see a problem with that?” Sage demanded.

“Sheesh! You only had to ask, so precious!”

Sage smiled wide and did a fist pump. “Yeah me!”

Which made Edith laugh and Reighn and the others look at her with differing expressions of amazement and confusion.

Edith explained to the still confused Queen. “It is to celebrate bonding. In the human world it is called a hen’s night.” She held her hand up as she saw Verity and the Queen open their mouths to ask. “I will explain that on the night.”

Sage grinned. “So much fun. Mama Verity will you come?”

“Umm well! I suppose if Queen Scarlett will?”

Scarlett smiled. “I would be delighted to see what this girl’s night is all about.”

Edith rubbed her hands together. “Cool, now bring as many of your Ladies as you like.” She pointed to the two female guards. “You two look like you know what fun is, so make sure you come.”

They both inclined their heads. “If it pleases our Queen.” The one named Sparrow said, she did not wish to embarrass the female but to anyone else it would seem obvious. If the Queen went they would be there, they were after all her guards. Then Sparrow realized it had not occurred to Edith at all, in fact she probably never even realized who a faerie Queen was. Sparrow hid her smile as her Queen, with a decided twinkle in her eyes told them. “It would very much please me.”

Sharm looked at the two warrior fairies. Neither of them looked like they had ever smiled and yet his Edith seemed to think they would know what fun was. Then he saw the King’s shoulders relax just a fraction.

Ahh! Our shadow is wise. Said his dragon, she knows the King will not worry if guards go too.

Sharm was not so sure that was Edith’s reasoning but he went along with it, his attention was taken when his shadow asked. “Sage where should we hold it?”

The Queen still had a slightly shocked look on her face. Either it was because she had been asked to a party or stunned someone had dared to treat her as a normal person. Reighn tensed with worry that his shadow and Edith had offended her. Especially as he watched the King, who was as he stared at his Queen. Sharm standing beside his Dam was tensing in anticipation as well, until each of them saw a smile blossom on the Queen’s face, she literally glowed with happiness.

Reighn knew Edith with her blunt and irreverent way of speaking had with one simple invitation done something they would never had dared do. She had cemented the faeries as part of Dragon’s Gap. Already he could feel the current of energy sinking into the earth from the Faerie Grove that responded to the Queens happiness. Sage asked. “Oh... Umm Mama Verity where should we hold it?”

“Well it will have to be at Graces.”

Edith said. “Good, well see you all in two nights at Graces, whoever the hell she is. Now I need food and coffee, so I will say my goodbyes.” She waved as she moved quickly from the apartment, not giving any of the stunned people a chance to say anything or stop her. Unfortunately not fast enough to escape Sharm as he followed her to the lifts. “Leaving so soon?”

“Yep!” Edith stared straight ahead at the doors of the lift, begging them to hurry and open.

Sharm grinned at her one worded answer. “We have much to discuss.”

“Nah! We can get to that some other time. I am late.”

Sharm’s dragon laughed at their shadow. He asked as he moved closer. “For what?”

“Well stuff! You know I am in need of food and coffee. Your mother promised me both but I still haven’t got them so…” She shrugged.

“I see well allow me as you shadow to provide both.”

Finally Edith looked at him turning just her head and he was there, in all his glory inches from her face. How had he got so close without her realizing it? Edith always knew when someone was in her personal space. It was a survival instinct living on her own had taught her, she thought until now. Curse you bear and your slutty ways!

Want mate now!

Eww! Whining so unattractive!

MATE!

Edith’s tongue ran away from her as she said. “Dear Goddess, you are absolutely gorgeous.” He was, he had midnight black hair with streaks of blue shimmering in its depths. He had braided it into one long tail and tied it off with a beaded leather thong. His eyes were slightly oval and so blue they rivaled a summers day. His thick black lashes looked permanently dyed and amazingly enough his nose looked unbroken. Which Edith thought would have been impossible with so many brothers. Although she admitted as her eyes roamed over his face it did balance out his slightly roguish mouth. Edith mentally slapped herself but could come up with any other way to describe the male’s mouth. She was honesty lost for words. Her bear murmured. Works for me!

“I thank you.” He said with a little nod of his head. “I must return the compliment. You are everything I have ever dreamed of in a shadow and I dream every night.” He smiled showing her his very white teeth. Edith felt her knees wobble, she definitely saw his dragon in that smile. She asked throatily. “Every night?”

Sharm nodded, his eyes smiled while his face remained serious as he moved closer. “Sometimes twice, maybe more.”

Edith whimpered, yes an actual whimper escaped from her mouth. “I have nothing to say to that!”

Her bear was saying many, many things. Which, if she had been the blushing type, would have made her as red as a lobster. Thankfully the lift doors slid open and Edith rushed in, only to see Sharm casually stroll in after her. She said desperately, “I am going…”

“To my place, which will soon be yours.” He told her as the doors slid closed and he pushed the button for his floor. She said with a bite to her voice. “You take much for granted dragon!”

He looked over at her and asked innocently knowing the answer already. “Oh you have a place you would rather live at?”

“Well no, I live at the female’s dormitory but still…”

He cut her off. “So contrary for no other reason.”

“I won’t be bossed!” Best she thought, to set the rules now, while she could still think. There would be no use crying later that he did not understand what type of female he was getting. Even if her bear was yelling at her to shut the friggin hell up.

Sharm nodded. “I am not bossy.”

Edith replied. “I will not be dictated too.”

“I am no dictator.” He assured her as he ran his finger down her cheek while his dragon’s breath flowed over her senses. Dragon’s breath was used to seduce and enthral their shadows as it was doing now to Edith. Her senses soaked up the essence of Sharm and his dragon and started the process of forming the bond that would last a life time. It also prepared the way for a mental connection that in time would allow a pathway between the couple. Over time this bond will strengthen until the partners will not even have to be in the same country to be able to feel and talk to each other. Edith felt herself falling under her mates spell, forgetting her list of do not’s.

He whispered as he breathed in her scent. “Although I like to be demanding in the bedroom, will that be a problem?”

Edith stared ahead of her. Her mind one raging pit, filled with lust, it throbbed in time with her beating heart as another whimper of lust escaped her dry lips. She ran her tongue over them and felt, rather than heard his growl of desire. So it was not just her that was affected. Good to know!

Her bear purred. Want mate!

Edith snarled back at her. Do not tell me that was not a purr you tramp!

She got chuffing as a reply. But Edith’s attention was snagged as Sharm moved closer and smoothed her hair behind her ear. Then he whispered against her neck, his hot breath making her knees weak. “We can discuss other things later.”

She whimpered again in response to his touch as her bear rolled over and waved her paws in the air in surrender. Apparently blind lust made her stupid, unfortunately Edith was not far behind her.

When the lift doors opened Sharm guided her along the hall, Edith was beyond knowing where or what she wanted now. She let him guide her into his apartment with a hand to her lower back. They did not stop even when she made a token show of slowing as they crossed the threshold. She felt the pressure of his hand on her back increase as he said with a growl in his voice. “We will explore later. I have other things to explore now!”

He continued to guide her through to his bedroom like an automation she walked on not seeing anything of the beautiful home he lived in. They arrived in the bedroom that was as big as her last apartment and way more elaborately furnished with its super king sized four poster bed. Which sat proudly in front of large glass doors leading onto a balcony.

She looked from the bed to him, her eyes wide. He shrugged with a small smile. “I like room to move around in. I am large.”

She let her eyes wander in appreciation from his shoes up over his suited body to his face taking her time as she did. “Yeah I can see that. I am not exactly small as you can see?”

Sharm stepped next to her as he heard the plea for reassurance behind the casually spoken words. Their bodies rubbed slightly together making her suck in a quick breath. He softly told her. “You are everything I will ever want and need. There is nothing about you that I will not finding pleasing.”

The room darkened for a minute, Edith thought she had fainted with desire until she realized he had drawn the curtains over the doors. Soft lighting snapped on plunging the room into a romantic haven.

She sighed as Sharm drew her into his arms and kissed her, causing every stray thought to disappear. He then proceeded to slowly divest her of her clothes. Every article of clothing he removed was followed by his lips and hands spending minutes discovering what he had uncovered.

Her body was being played like a violin, it fairly hummed with desire. Her mind may have been filled with lust but her body knew what it needed, her hands did not remain idle. She stripped his clothes from him just as thoroughly as he removed hers, when the final piece of cloth dropped to the floor.

They stood looking at each other. “Perfect, just perfect!” Sharm whispered as his hands reached for her. Edith wanted to say, right back at yah! But her brain went to a place it had never been before and took her intelligence with it. Beyond words she whimpered once more and this time she was not concerned, it was so hard to remain still as his hands roved over her naked body. When he gently laid her back on the bed, she was sure she was going to faint with desire. Her bear told her. Their mate was a healer he would revive her if she was dumb enough to pass out.

Edith could not find, even if she could think clearly the will to answer her. Every nerve was attuned to Sharm as he worshiped her body with every part of his. Throughout the remainder of the day and for the rest of the night. She did not faint, but it was close a few times.

After three days filled with laughter and nights filled with loving Edith had moved into Sharm’s apartment. She is not quite sure how that happened it all seemed so fast. One minute she was single, the next she is sharing a house with a male dragon of all things. And as she thought that, she placed her head in her hands as she admitted she was more bear than she had ever realized.

Now this morning she was alone for the first time since they had met. He had been called to duty earlier that morning as the master healer of the castle and Dragon’s Gap. He was always on call or so he told her the previous day in one of their many conversations.

Edith did not mind, she was used to being solitary, in fact she was rather relieved he had gone. She had some mulling to do, bears were good at mulling she remembered her aunt telling her that and certainly her parent’s clan were experts at it.

She had not until today realized she was prone to mulling, but here she was doing exactly that. Also, the views from the bedroom balcony were worth sitting in front of and appreciating. Majestic snow tipped mountains rose towards the blue sky that went on forever. Meadows of deep green grass waved in the breeze making them look like waves on a lake.

To the left she could just make out the Shields training grounds and to the right the newly established Faerie Grove. She sighed as she thought back on the first day she had spent with Sharm, making love and exploring her new home. It was a wonderful apartment, decorated in warm earth tones throughout, with two bedrooms that had of course large bathrooms.

There was a combined dining and lounge as well as a smaller lounge that Sharm was using for an office. He had suggestively stated it could be used for a playroom. Edith had not replied to the hint she saw in his eyes, she was far from making that decision yet. He had shown her the kitchen which had taken her breath away. It gleamed with stainless steel appliances and had a butler’s pantry. Edith even knew what that meant. She read damn it! Which is what she had yelled at her bear who had scoffed at her.

Sharm explained he had a butler who did not live in to Edith’s relief. But he came each day before breakfast and stayed until after dinner if he was needed. Otherwise, he prepared an evening meal and left it for Sharm to eat when he came home.

She did meet his butler later the following day. He was named of all things Henry, which just tickled Edith. It was such an English butler name. . He was a very nice older dragon who at some time in the past had been a butler for Sharm’s Uncle Andre` before he left. She liked him on sight, and the feeling was mutual, he took one look at the slightly bewildered female and fell hard. Especially when she admitted she could not cook, other than grilled cheese. And she had no desire to learn but she would clean a toilet if he needed her too. She always… always picked up after herself and never left a towel on the bathroom floor and would not tolerate any guest doing the same, if they ever had any.

She had admitted to Sharm later that night she felt weird about Henry doing her laundry. As he rolled her under him and in between caresses and kisses told her that Henry came from a family of six females. She had nothing in her laundry he had not already washed. She was sure he said something else but by then he started to move in a most delicious way and she lost her train of thought

Unfortunately, it was harder to forget her bear telling her later that same night. That she did not like her mates den, which was not their den!

CHAPTER FIVE:

S o here she was in her shadows apartment, the morning of the big girl’s night. Having put it off until tonight, due to Sage arranging for the whole friggin town of Dragon’s Gap as well as the Faerie Grove to attend the party. Which it was now called, as males were included, so not just a girls night.

Edith was not really annoyed. The whole family as well as the town were all so thrilled about the bonding of both couples and with everyone being invited. The faeries, shifters, humans and dragons, it was going to be a blast.

Verity was happy, apparently Rene`, was due to return tonight. She was hoping he would be home in time to enjoy the party. Henry was somewhere in the apartment. He had brought her a cup of coffee earlier, she supposed he was cooking for tonight. He told her he was going and looking forward to it. The cleaners were cleaning, what… Edith had no clue nothing looked dirty to her but she shrugged, not her worry.

No, her concern was her mating she had to come to terms with her bonding. Her bear was in blissful happiness with their mate, apart from the little detail of not liking her mate’s home. Edith sighed and placed her head on her hand as she stared out the window, she had to remember he was her shadow. That was what dragons called husbands and mates, she sighed again and admitted she did not like the apartment either, it did not feel like hers. She loved the bed, though. It was huge and comfortable, and she adored the view from the balconies.

Her bear was right in that she called it his den, not theirs, but that left her with a dilemma would Sharm move and to where? Edith stood and stretched she had to get out of the apartment. She needed to walk around and think. And yes, she could do that here but she needed to be away from Sharm’s scent. Which was everywhere making her forget what it was she needed to think about.

Edith was more reticent than her bear about their bonding. He seemed to be the perfect shadow, but she was just not sure, it seemed all too easy was it meant to be this way? Nothing in Edith’s life had been so simple and yet here she was bonded. With a very pleased bear and Sharm seemed thrilled. Verity was the same but Edith was well...friggin hell, she was just not sure!

She stomped out of the apartment. She did not know what she was damn it! And was she meant to tell Henry when she left the apartment. See? She growled at her bear. That is another thing I do not know. This is all your fault because you wanted to get laid!

She stabbed the button to call the lift for the main floor and slammed into it when the doors slid open. Her bear scolded her. You are being a child.

I would resent that if it wasn’t partly true!

You need to be doing something! You always get like this when idle.

Haha! Edith scowled. Damn it maybe you are right!

The lift stopped and she walked off while her mind was turning over her bear’s remarks. And walked straight into the arms of a female that was the same height as herself. A very beautiful female she noticed as she snarled. “Holy shit, are all friggin dragons so damn lovely?”

Ella stepped back quickly from the enraged female and hesitantly apologized. “I am so very sorry, I did not mean to upset you.” She looked down, away from the glaring eyes and felt her heart beat faster as her hands became sweaty. She just bet this was Lord Sharm’s shadow. Goddess why was it always her! Would she never be graceful like her mother and sisters? Was she always doomed to be the clumsy one? Ella wanted to run and hide away from the beautiful lady and her angry eyes.

Edith instantly felt bad, she knew the signs of a person who had been belittled and abused. They always had tells and a scent about them. She had met many during her foster years. She took a breath in and let it out slowly, then she carefully took the female’s hand in hers. She saw her flick her eyes up to hers and away again. In that one look Edith saw her youth, dragon she may be but youth was youth.

“Hello, my name is Edith Black. Oops! I suppose I should say Kingsley now? See another thing I don’t know. I am sorry, I am a bear and I have a grumpy manner with a sharp tongue and am snappy on occasion.” She paused and said as the female raised startled eyes to hers. “Well most of the time really and I am pissed because there are rules I do not know about and that makes me irritable.” She looked at Ella who had finally raised her head to stare at her. “It is the truth. I am so friggin out of my depth here. So who are you?”

“I am Ella Field, assistant to master healer Sharm. I came to introduce myself. It is my day off and I thought it was polite.” Oh Ella shut up you are rambling and why did it have to be her? She thought to herself so miserable she almost missed her dragon as she said. She is nice, I like her.

How do you know she is nice?

Look in her eyes they are sharp but honest, soft.

And that says she is nice?

Yes.

“So your dragon talks to you too?” Edith asked with a smile.

Hesitantly like she expected to be ridiculed Ella asked. “You know of others whose dragons speak to them?”

“Yep Lady Verity’s dragon talks to her and I am told several other female dragons have woken up. You know my bear never talked to me until I came here.”

“Really?”

Edith asked. “Why would I lie?”

Ella ducked her head as she said softly. “Some people always lie.”

“Well I do not. What would be the point? Shifters always know. I bet dragons do too?”

“Mostly, some dragons are very good at it or have scent shields.” Ella told her quietly, and Edith knew she spoke from experience.

“Huh! Well okay. I suppose that is like mental shields?” She took a stab at that. Ella smiled and nodded. “Something like that.”

“Another thing I don’t know!” Edith moaned. “Damn it!” She asked Ella going back to the previous conversation. “Do you always do what is polite?”

“Well yes. I was raised that way.”

“Well that must have sucked!” Edith stated which caused Ella to laugh.

Edith grinned. “As you can tell I was not, so as we are to become friends, you will have to curb that compulsion.”

Ella stared at her and whispered. “Friends!”

Edith slung her arm around the dragon and said as they started to walk from the castle. “Yes, now what had you planned for the day you have off?”

Ella still fumbling with the word friend answered. “Well nothing. I do not have a plan, should one plan a day off?”

Edith nodded. “Most definitely, do you know of a place to have coffee and tea?”

Ella nodded and said wistfully if she had only known it. “There is Madam Tessa’s she has just opened. I have heard it is nice.”

Edith asked. “You have not been there?”

“No I do not like going to places alone, people stare.”

Edith wanted to tell her it was probably because the female was so damn graceful and beautiful but thought she would not believe her, instead she said. “Because most people are idiots, just plain idiots. Remember that!”

Ella nodded as Edith hummed then said. “So let’s go to this tea house. And I will ask you questions and you can do the same. And maybe you could tell me the rules and are you coming tonight?”

“I was not invited.”

Edith stopped walking as they came to the steps leading from the castle. She placed two fingers in her mouth and whistled loud and long when she was finished she looked at the shocked Ella. “Told you not polite, and that was for the car.”

“Car?” Ella asked.

“Yes a shifter has instigated a car service. I can drive but it seems most dragons and shifters cannot. So there is a need for a car service and before you ask my car is in being serviced I broke the transmission or something.”

“Oh well alright!” Ella said a little mystified. She scrunched her face into a frown as she asked. “So anyone can use the service?”

“Yep! Can you whistle?” Edith asked her. Ella shook her head her face downcast. “No.”

“Only kidding you do not have to whistle. I just know he is around somewhere. I called the service from my place. You just use your phone. You have one of those, right?”

Ella looked uncomfortable. “Oh well no not really! Who would I call?” She mumbled but Edith heard her and could not help herself. The poor female sounded so lonely she just went ahead and hugged her, saying. “Me, you can call me and after tonight there will be heaps of people to call. We will get you a phone today.”

Ella looked unsure about the phone, but she liked the idea of not having to walk everywhere. She did not drive, although that would be a good skill to learn, as for a phone. What, she wondered would be the point, regardless of what Lady Edith said. She eyed her now, maybe she could asked her new friend to teach her to drive. She would think on it. Her dragon agreed. Good idea, Edee will teach.

Edee?

Yes, we like her. She is, friend.

She blurted out. “My dragon calls you Edee?”

Edith grinned. “Oh lovely, it is a new thing, little Molly started it.” She looked all soft and happy when she explained it. Ella wondered if she realized how much she revealed with that one sentence, or maybe it was a lonely person who recognized another! Edith told her. “I never had a nickname growing up.”

Ella smiled. “I never had one, unless you count ugly, clumsy and stupid as nicknames.” She placed her hand over her mouth visibly upset as she said. “Oh my Goddess. I did not mean to say that!”

Edith took Ella’s hand in hers and gently squeezed it. “No Ella, I call them mean nasty and spiteful names said by mean nasty spiteful people. Who will regret the day they meet me, if they ever do. Come one Ella! You have to know you are beautiful, graceful and nice.”

Ella asked her faintly. “Am I?”

“So I am guessing mother and sisters?”

Ella nodded not looking at her. Half of her wanted to believe the things Edith said, but the other half was remembering the young Ella who could do nothing right. “They are my birth family. I just never seem to fit in.”

Edith said casually. “I have heard it happens. Ella is a nickname so there, you always had one.”

“Is it really?”

“Yes and please if you don’t think it is too childish call me Edee.”

Ella heard the plea in her voice and smiled. “It is not. I like it. It suits you Edee!”

Edith rocked on her heels. “So cool, this day is getting better and better. I have a friend and tonight we have a party to go too.”

“And you have a shadow!”

“Oh yeah that too!” Edith agreed quietly.

“It is alright Edee. I will try and explain what you need to know.”

“And you will come tonight? I am inviting you.”

“Yes I will come.” Ella gave in with a smile. Edith eyed her simple button up plain dress in pale apricot with her small white jacket and high heels. Her shiny hair was styled in a bun. She was so well put together, she looked like someone’s idea of an old maid or companion. She made Edith itch to mess her up, compared to what the lovely Ella was wearing. Edith looked like a delinquent, she had on her normal jeans with today’s tee shirt of choice, a green shirt that had a bear on the front. Her boots and a light leather jacket. A backpack and her hair hung loose, she shrugged her shoulders. There was just no comparison, where she looked relaxed and young, poor Ella looked up tight and old.

“Good, so do you have jeans?”

“Umm no! Why?”

“Well okay so phone, jeans. We need June and Sage.”

Again Ella asked. “Why?”

Edith said softly. “I know I am pushy, but I am a bear. If it becomes too much just tell me. Social politeness is not for friends. We have friend politeness and that means we are honest with each other.”

Ella asked and her voice was filled with wonder. “We do?”

“Yep and the answer to your question is, you dress like an old maid, like what an auntie in the forties would wear to go to Sunday church. Nothing you are wearing screams Ella.”

Ella looked down at her dress, frowned and could not help the defensive tone that entered her voice with the criticism. “But I always dress like this, it is feminine and sedate. It is discreet.”

Edith said. “Bland, vanilla! Hide Ella so no one sees how absolutely gorgeous she is. So I ask, is this you or your sisters and mother idea of what Ella should wear?”

Ella dipped her head. Oh I never thought of that!

Her dragon snorted. Think! Now is the time. Ella narrowed her eyes and lifted her head. “We need to shop!”

“There you are! So cool, shopping!” Cheered Edith. She then pulled her phone out and sent a quick message. Just as the car pulled up and a teenager got out and bowed as he opened the back door. “Your car ladies.”

“Thank you.” Said Edith as she drew Ella down the last few steps. “I am Edith Kingsley...”

Ella interrupted her to say. “Lady Edith Kingsley!”

“Really?”

“Yes that is how you are introduced, you may not like it but in this, we are not likely to change. It is one of those rules.” She whispered to Edith.

Edith sighed resignedly. “Right, okay so Lady Edith Kingsley. And this is Healer Ella Field. Who are you?”

He closed the door after they had entered and ran around to the driver’s seat and as he got in he said. “I am Clint Sorren, part time driver.”

Edith asked. “Why part time?”

“Where to Ma’am?”

Edith nudged Ella, who said. “Madam Tessa’s please.”

“I am in the last year of school, so earning money.” He answered like he had not interrupted the conversation.

“What do you want to do?” Edith asked as she held Ella’s hand keeping the connection. It seemed to Edith that Ella had very little physical contact over her life and she and her bear liked Ella.

Clint smiled. “I want to be a healer.”

“Do you? Ella, did you hear that? He wants to be a healer.”

The boy asked her shyly. “Are you qualified?”

“Oh no!” Ella told him. “I am in the beginning of my fifth year. I will be qualified in two years.”

“Wow training is for six years?” asked Edith.

“It never use to be but now we have faeries and other magical beings coming to earth as well as the shifters and humans. Master Sharm sent me a message this morning to say he was extending the training for two more years, so we can learn about them. In principle I am qualified. I do not need an instructor looking over my shoulder as I once did.”

Edith asked, “Are you happy with that?”

“Well I suppose! I love to learn and there are so many new things to learn about with the differing species. I am hoping I will be able to study with the faeries.”

Edith frowned. “But can’t you do that qualified. I don’t understand?”

“It is what Master Sharm recommended.” Ella explained.

“Oh well okay then.” Edith frowned as she thought, it sounded like a crazy reason to her but she was not a healer so she let it go. Maybe she would ask Sharm.

Ella frowned as well, now she said it out loud she wondered. Was she really happy about the extra years of study? She had been so thankful to have finished her training and by rights she should have been qualified weeks ago. Yet she meekly agreed with Master Sharm’s plans. She asked herself now, was it really necessary? Her dragon remained silent on the subject, maybe because she was wondering if it was necessary as well. Ella did not know.

Edith said. “Well good and you Clint are you happy with that?”

“It is what it is! I cannot wait.”

Ella said softly. “Have you applied for work at the center?”

“Oh yes, but Donald he is my friend, he said there are no openings yet.”

Ella frowned. “Well he obviously has not seen the updates. There are many positions waiting to be filled. Come and see me the day after tomorrow in the morning and I will help you fill in the forms and get you started.”

He looked at her in the reversing mirror and eagerly asked. “Are you sure, he seemed pretty definite.”

Ella pulled her lips into a straight line and then said firmly. “Yes. I do all the interviewing and hiring for the center. So come see me the day after tomorrow, just me.”

“Yes Healer Ella, I have a few friends who would like to work as well.”

“Bring them with you. We need people to fill the vacancies. Be there at nine o’clock?”

“Thank you healer Ella.” Just then they pulled up in front of a lovely old house that had been converted very cleverly into tea rooms. Edith said. “Thanks Clint see you tonight.”

“I will be there Lady Edith.”

Ella also said. “Thank you.”

Clint opened her door for her. Edith had already gotten out and was looking around. “Healer Ella I hope you have a good day.” He said shyly. Ella smile sweetly at him as she replied. “I am sure I will.”

He drove off with a flourish leaving Ella standing just behind Edith. She saw Lady June and Lady Sage waving at them. Edith called out. “What kept you?”

“We are not late, you just got here.” Sage called back as Molly wiggled in her mother’s arms when she saw Edith and started to yell. “Edee! Edee, me here!”

Edith grabbed her from Sage and kissed her soundly. “Hiya Molly what’s happening?”

“Me shop, mama say.”

“I know so exciting! Hi June, how are you?”

“Fine! Need coffee.”

“As we all do.” Edith replied, she asked Sage. “Where is baby Ava?”

“Verity has her.”

Edith asked. “You guys know Ella right?”

“Yes of course.” June said as she nodded hello to the shy female.

Sage said. “Hello Ella.”

“Hello Dragon Lady. Liaison June.”

“Molly, do you know healer Ella?” Edith asked Molly who ducked her head as she went shy and whispered to Edith.

“Me like eala Ella.”

“Of course you do, she is lovely. Ella come here, you cannot shop if you don’t mingle.”

“Lady Edith I cannot, it is not...”

Edith cut her off. “Do not say polite, we had this talk. It is Edee, Sage and June.

“I am sorry I cannot… I just cannot!” Ella said as she shook her head in distress.

Edith sighed and softly said. “Okay Ella, it is okay. We will work on that, you do what you know to be comfortable for you. Remember when I said I was pushy?”

“Yes!” Ella answered as she felt her shoulders lower as relief flooded her.

“Well this, my dear Ella is one of those times. I am sorry.”

Sage took pity on the young dragon. “Come on Ella let us have tea and then you can tell me how you got dragged into the mad cow’s plans.” So surprised Ella burst out laughing along with June as Edith grumbled. “Hey I resent that.”

But they had moved off, she watched and smiled as Ella looked like she was relaxing as Sage and June talked to her. Molly took Edith’s face in her hands. “Edee me want cake.”

“Okay, I like cake. You want coffee?”

“Edee me have cocolat.”

“Okay let’s go.”

CHAPTER SIX:

T hey spent an hour at the tea house which was owned by Tessa who was a lovely half-panda. She gave them a big welcome and not just because Sage was the Dragon Lady. It seemed the staff and most of the patrons all knew Ella who was fussed over and catered to with pleasure and respect. More than one lady came and thanked her for her care of their young or even of themselves.

Edith watched a surprised and pleased Ella greet each female or male with kindness and courtesy. The more that people came to thank her the more confident and happier Ella became. By the time they left, she had been wished well by just about every patron there. With many of them saying they hoped to see her at the evening’s festivity. Ella looked slightly dazed as they stepped out of the tea shop. June walked beside her and talked quietly and after a few feet she was nodding and smiling. Sage said. “June is good at calming people down.”

“Well, liaison must be a good job for her then?” Edith said as she watched the two together.

“I think so.”

June turned with Ella and smiled as she asked. “Where to next?”

“Ella needs a phone.” Edith replied.

“Oh I know the perfect place.” June told them as she started to lead them down the street. Sage grinned as she said. “She means the only place.”

All three of them, with Molly, followed June to the computer and phone shop. June, who apparently was a techno guru, explained all the operations of the phones for Ella who was a rapt student. They finally settled on one June thought would suit her.

It seemed Dragon’s Gap had its own phone service and internet so therefore everyone’s old phones and computers would not work. June ended up showing not only Ella but Edith how to access the internet and make phone calls on the Gap’s phones. June input all their phone numbers into both devices.

Edith frowned as she realized that explained why her phone was choppy and not always connected, just like her tablet. Now Edith felt bad about her tablet ending up stuck in her wall when it would not connect to the net. She growled that they should tell them about the internet and phones when they arrived. Sage replied it was the first thing they were told on the first day of orientation.

Edith declined to discuss it with her having remembered she spent most of the first orientation day looking at the art in the center. So probably missed that part of the lectures about phones and tablets and stuff. Edith and Ella both brought a Gap laptop and tablet as well as signed up to the net.

From there they went clothes shopping. Edith had stepped back and let Sage handle that and was thankful she did. As she watched Ella be transformed from a staid maiden aunt into a young female of this century. It was a toss-up, who loved the dresses and skirts more. Edith or Ella. Although they could all tell Ella loved the jeans she modeled for them.

June and Molly would clap, and Edith would whistle much to Molly’s delight whenever Ella showed them something that suited her well. Ella ended up buying several dresses, tops and at least five pairs of jeans, a few pairs of dress trousers as well as a leather jacket and two coats.

Then at June’s urging they moved on to shoes and boots and that took another hour, finally they went into a lingerie store. Edith and June both shopped quickly not lingering over their choices. Edith purchased several lingerie sets and one or two nighties but they were out done by Sage and Ella. It seemed once Ella got a taste for shopping there was no stopping her.

Sage was in seventh heaven she had found a kindred spirit in the sweet Ella as they discussed the ins and outs of silk compared to satin. Within thirty minutes both Edith and June were bored, they ended up taking Molly to lunch and leaving the two females drooling over nighties.

Edith and June decided to eat at a hamburger place that had only opened a few days ago. It was already the best place to eat lunch or so June told her. As they entered the courtyard the place they found the placed was busy, the food looked spectacular and abundant. The inside was filled so they were lucky enough to snag an outdoor table under an enormous yellow umbrella which Molly called a sunflower. Then after an intense debate, which Edith won with the bribe of fries. Molly allowed her little person to be placed in a high chair.

Eventually, Sage and Ella found their way to where Edith and June were sitting. When Sage came to their table, she did a double take. “How did you manage that?” Molly was well known for her dislike of high chairs.

Edith grinned. “My charm!”

June snorted as she said. “She bribed her.”

Ella said. “Oh Edee!” And they all bet she had not realized she had addressed her so.

Edith grinned. “What? She was going to get them anyway, this way she did but as a reward for sitting in the high chair, win…win!”

Sage grinned as she sat. “She is right and curse it, wish I had thought of it!”

After they had all eaten the enormously tasty burgers accompanied with salad and fries and were drinking milkshakes. Except for Molly who had charmed the owner and was now digging into a large banana split. “Edee me as ceam and nanas an cheery.” Molly told her while waving her spoon around.

Edith eyed the huge dessert and said. “So I see sweetie are you gonna share with Edee?”

Molly frowned as she dipped her spoon back into the dessert and found the smallest chip of chocolate she could and gave it to Edith. “Edee me share.”

The other three laughed at the look on Edith’s face as she solemnly took the offering. “Thank you Molly, glad you, could spare it!”

Molly watched Edith who swore she saw her little bottom lip tremble when she went to place the tiny bit of chocolate in her mouth. Edith almost laughed out loud as she returned it back to Molly, who smiled like she had just been given jewels.

“Mama Edee give me choclet.”

Sage nodded as she said, laughter in her voice. “I see that sweet girl.” She told the adults. “She gets that from her father.”

“Such a soft touch!” June mocked Edith, who scowled and said. “You take that back, wolf!”

Ella sat and listened while she watched Edith interact with the little girl and the Ladies. For the first time that she could remember she felt included, not excluded. To sit with females and not be made to feel inadequate because she had decided to order food she wanted to try. Or she was eating food that had been ordered for her with the incorrect fork or spoon. To be asked a question and listened to when she answered it, was all rather heady for someone like her. She had to keep pinching herself to be sure she was not dreaming.

All three of them answered Edith’s questions when she finally got around to asking what she needed to know. They explained things she did not know that she needed to know. She found out she should, as a courtesy tell Henry she was leaving, she did not however have to explain where she was going.

Yes, she could and should work and no she did not have to have young immediately. Ella said she would help with providing a pill that would stop her getting pregnant, as normal contraceptives did not work on preventing male dragons impregnating their shadows. She told them, they had found out even the shifter variety of contraceptive would not protect the females from conceiving.

Edith was relieved and happy Ella would help her, she had not wanted to have that conversation with Sharm. Sage and June were shocked, they had no idea their contraceptive was inadequate. Ella said she would make sure shifters were informed at orientation from now on. Edith asked them to explain what the ‘other’ was, that was spoken about in Verity’s apartment when the Faeries had been there.

Sage thought for a minute or two then said. “Imagine a place that resides beside us and beings who can access it. They can use it to travel from one place to another or if they want a place to hide for a period of time they can go there. Apparently it soothes them and sometimes I have heard they receive wisdom from just being there. I have never been, but I know others who have.”

Edith asked. “But it is not real like this place?” She tapped the table to emphasize her point.

“No... No, it is somewhere else a spiritual place.” Ella confirmed for her.

June said. “Think the astral plane.”

Somewhere you will never reach, bears do not travel on planes that have no wings or bodies. Her bear told her.

Edith agreed. Have no fear if these three cannot explain what and where it is. I am not visiting there, I like being in my body.

Her bear grumbled but said no more. Deciding not to tell the females what her bear had said or the fact she was none the wiser about this place called ‘Other.’ She said. “Right, okay got it. Now explain Keepers please?”

“Okay so a Keeper looks after and monitors the mental health of dragon society. Of course that will have to broaden now to include shifters, humans and other beings that are coming to the Gap.” Sage told them.

“Oh my!” said Ella. “I wonder if that is why we have two. There has never been two at once before. The historians have been going crazy trying to figure that out.”

Sage nodded. “I bet it is. I wonder if Reighn and Sharm have thought about that.”

Ella said. “I do not think the historians have, why else are they still looking for the answer?”

Sage replied. “Because they are stubborn and will not believe what is in front of their noses.”

“Or snouts!” June said which made them all smile.

“There is that!” Edith agreed, having come up against some elderly dragons in the last months. She knew they could be cold and distant which did not stop her from questioning them about the town, art and the castle.

Sage said. “I will talk to Reighn.”

“So who are the Keepers then?” Edith asked again.

“That would be Keeper and Rene`, Verity’s shadow.” June told her.

“Huh! Well that seems all clear. I have not met Keeper yet?” Edith mused out loud.

“He is very quiet, more the scholar of the family.” Sage told her. June and Ella nodded agreeing with Sage’s assessment of him. Edith then asked the three if she had to remain in Sharm’s apartment.

They told her that yes she could live in Sharm’s apartment but if her bear was uncomfortable there, she and Sharm could move to a family apartment.

Sage asked. “Surely Sharm told you that?”

“No, he must have forgotten.” Edith replied. Sage gave her a sharp look but let it drop.

“Well you should go look at some.” June told her.

Edith scrunched her nose up. “I like the view from his place.”

June said quietly. “You are on the single family floor which is alright for someone alone. There are larger family apartments on the next two levels where Sage and Verity live. Also I know the apartment on the same side as Sharm’s on the same floor as Sage and Reighn’s is vacant.”

“Oh what is it?” Sage asked June, who smiled as she said. “It is what I would call the Zen apartment.”

Edith was shaking her head. “I cannot see me or Sharm sitting on the floor and meditating.”

June laughed along with the other two at the picture she painted. “No...No, it is just a peaceful oasis of tranquillity. With large glass doors and windows, a truly scrumptious balcony or two and wooden floors, white and soft blue painted walls, very old world French blues.” She cocked her head to the side as she stared at Edith for a minute then said. “I think it is very you, oh I forgot to tell you about the bathrooms and yes I said more than one. They are just superb, also it has two fire places.”

“Sold!” Edith said as they laughed she sighed. “It really does sound lovely. When can I look at it?”

Sage told her. “Any time they are not locked.”

“Well okay then.” Edith smiled to herself imaging a Zen apartment. They talked about that night’s party and Edith found out more about Verity’s Rene` and what she heard annoyed her so much at one point she asked. “So Rene` just up and left to go around the world without Verity?”

Sage said. “Well he was Commander of the Hunters and now the Commander of the Shields but yes.”

“And Verity never complained?”

“Well that generation don’t… do they?” June motioned with her spoon.

Ella said. “It is how we were raised, only in the last fifty or so years have things slowly started to change.”

“What they allow you to think now?” Snapped Edith, at Ella’s look she closed her eyes. “Sorry annoyed! Not at you, it just makes me mad.”

June stated. “Yeah we get that, but it is how they manage their bonding. Our generation would not tolerate that!”

Sage nodded. “Got to say, sort of thankful for that. Reighn and I would not be at all happy if he thought like his father.”

“Right!” June smirked. “It would be bloody, that is for sure.”

“And loud!” Sage agreed. They all laughed with her but Edith sighed inwardly. This was what she was unsure about, finally she could put her finger on what was troubling her. She did not know if Sharm was like his father or like his brother.

June said seriously. “I think she is not happy, but he was tied here for centuries and from what I have heard. Once he had handed his responsibilities over to Reighn, he bolted.”

“Leaving Verity feeling alone, useless and depressed. Shit!” Edith cursed. June changed the subject but Edith stewed over what she had heard. She knew she would have to tackle Verity about it soon. They carried on asking and answering questions that they put up for discussion. But when Molly yawned for the fifth time they called a halt to the day.

Edith asked Ella if she wanted to come with her. She declined saying she wanted to get ready for the party. Edith, Sage and June shared a smile knowing she wanted to try on all the clothes she had just purchased. Edith kissed Molly and waved goodbye to the others she wandered away.

Ella waved goodbye as well and raced to her apartment. Her goodies should all be there by now and she was excited about her new clothes and how they had made her feel. She could not wait to try them all on again, she had done a lot of thinking over lunch. And come to the decision that it was time to climb out of her safe little world and spread her metaphoric wings. It was past time for her to grow up. She had friends now and a phone, soon she would learn to drive, her life was going to become fun.

Sage said to June. “She is not happy!” As they walked with Molly between them. June brought her gaze back from the dragons who flew overhead to Sage. She frowned as she asked. “Who Ella, she seemed okay.”

“No Edith!”

“Oh yeah, she seemed really pissed about Verity and Rene`.”

“Yeah that too! I don’t think her and Sharm are connecting.”

“Early days yet.”

“No it is not just that, she is wary almost like she is waiting for the other shoe to drop.”

“Sage she was a foster kid. She has been on her own forever. This has to be hard for her.”

“It is not just that, there is something not right with her and Sharm like the bond has not snapped into place.”

“Why do you think that is?”

“I wish I knew. Edith may know, but you can bet she will not tell us and I am not asking Sharm.”

“What about asking Reighn?”

“No way, he will not interfere unless he has to and I am not sure that would be a good idea.”

“Yeah he may not be very diplomatic.”

“There is truth in that.”

“We need Claire.”

Sage sighed. “I know she would find out.”

“When is she back?” June asked as Sage did all the assigning of missions now. She knew when she was due back.

“In two weeks.”

“Well let’s hope it is all resolved before then.”

“Dear Goddess, I hope so.”

CHAPTER SEVEN:

S harm walked along the street, his day had been great so far. Waking up to his Shadow again this morning was the nicest way to wake up.

Good not to be alone! His dragon crowed.

Yes it was. I like waking to Edith. He agreed with his very contented dragon. And he could not help feeling a bit on the smug side. Edith had been most responsive with their love making. He knew he had pleased her throughout the days and nights they had been together. It was, of course, early days yet but things looked good for the future.

He looked forward to a repeat of last night and this morning. He spent a moment remembering the more intimate parts of their time together. Before realizing that was not a good idea in the middle of the street when parts of his anatomy started to remember as well. He quickly turned his mind to the emergency he had been called out for early that morning. Which had been nowhere near as serious as Donald had led him to believe.

Later in the morning he had delivered two hatchlings both girls, one human and the other a jaguar. They were beautiful and healthy. He thought about his hatchlings that he hoped to have soon with Edith. He considered the prospect with joy and knew he and Edith would make beautiful hatchlings. He frowned as he thought of the group of refugees that had arrived just before lunchtime. This time it was mostly females and thankfully there were not that many young. After he had treated the worse of the females. He had spent an hour and a half catching up on paperwork that had accumulated on his days off with his shadow.

He discussed the lack of workers with Donald and found out he would have to speak to Ella tomorrow. It seemed from what Donald mentioned, she did not seem up to the task of hiring people. He may have to see if there was someone else who wanted to do it or he would take on the task himself. It was strange, he mused Ella seemed competent enough. Well, one never knew what happened when responsibility was placed on a dragon but he had always thought Ella was the ideal person for hiring new people. Maybe as Donald said it was because she was a female dragon. It could be as he stated her inability to shift caused this reaction, although again he had never seen that before in Ella or any female dragon.

It could be as simple as Donald also pointed out she was ready to be bonded and this was driving her lack of professionalism. He pondered that for a minute, then played with the idea and discarded it. His dragon suggested that it could be as simple as now the female dragons were waking. The female’s abilities were being subverted because their dragons wanted to be noticed? Sharm frowned as he wondered. Was Ella’s attention to detail lacking because her dragon was waking up and her concentration was diverted from her duties? Because she was trying to understand her dragon and what it meant to share her body and soul with one? These were theories he would have look into and discuss with Ella and other healers. Turning into the short road to the castle he spied Henry. “Hello, finished for the day?”

Henry nodded as he said. “I am just off now to help oversee the refreshments for tonight. I have prepared a meal for you and Lady Edith.”

“Did you tell her before you left?”

“I would have, but she left this morning and has not returned yet.”

Sharm frowned. “Did she say where she was going?”

Henry smiled. “No my Lord, I do not think it occurred to her to do so.”

“What time did she go out?”

“I am unsure. I only knew she was gone when I went to retrieve her coffee cup.”

“I see, well do not let me keep you. I will see you tonight. I am sure.”

“Yes it should be entertaining.”

Sharm smiled absently as they said their goodbyes and walked quickly into the castle. Where was she and why would she not tell Henry she was leaving the apartment. He wondered and admitted to himself. He was disappointed, he had hoped she would be at home waiting for him.

His apartment felt empty when he let himself in a few minutes later. In only a matter of days Edith had changed the feeling of what had been his haven since he had left his parent’s home. He walked through the rooms unable to settle and as he did, he realized what was missing. Evidence of Edith’s occupation, there was nothing of her here and yet he knew she had all her things delivered days earlier.

He wondered why she had not put them around the apartment, he walked into their bedroom and saw she had obviously been shopping. Packages were placed on the chairs and small table. But apart from a few clothes in her dresser and closet and an assortment of things in the bathroom. It was as though she was not here.

He entered the spare bedroom and saw all her boxes and cases stacked up unpacked. Why is that? He asked his dragon who looked around too.

Maybe our shadow does not feel at home or like it. This is not her home yet!

Maybe! Sharm said, maybe! He walked back into his study and poured a drink, then sat at his desk, papers in front of him. A glass of his favorite whiskey by his hand and looked again at the clock. Becoming annoyed as the time moved around to the hour. He sighed and decided to apply himself to the work he had wanted to do before they attended the party tonight.

CHAPTER EIGHT:

T hree hours later he came back from his papers and noticed the late hour. Sharm sighed and went into the lounge where he topped up his glass and stood looking at the mountains. He really did not want to go to this party tonight. He would rather stay at home with Edith. Than mix with a whole lot of people who would expect him to not mind if they told him of their ailments. Brooding as he sipped his whiskey he watched the mountains change color as they did at dusk. When ten minutes later he heard Edith enter the apartment, he turned to confront her.

She rushed into the lounge flushed and a little out of breath. What had she been doing to make her so excited? He wondered as his dragon said. Maybe she liked shopping?

Sharm ignored his observation and asked her in what he thought was a reasonable tone of voice which apparently was not as she halted abruptly when he said. “Where have you been?”

Edith in the middle of putting her bag down asked. “Excuse me?”

“I asked, where have you been? Henry did not know where you had gone to or even that you had left. As you did not see fit to tell him. I have been home hours and you are just getting in now. So I ask, where have you been?”

Edith looked at him and said. “Out!” Without another look at him, she walked from the room. She had in fact spent the remainder of the afternoon with Verity in the Zen apartment. A name Verity had loved the instant Edith had mentioned it. The apartment was everything June said it would be. Peaceful and serene it had large rooms and massive wide glass doors that showcased the views from the lounge and master bedroom.

Beautifully painted walls of soft French blue with white trim and the most amazing parquet floors throughout. It even had fireplaces in the lounge and the master bedroom suite and walk in closets to die for. Edith had been honest with Verity when she had told her she fell in love with the apartment because of the fireplaces. The bathrooms were enormous with luxury showers that had six heads and there was a spar bath fit for two. One look and you knew a dragon had designed this space. Verity had giggled when Edith had cocked an eyebrow at her. She told her. “Well, we all like to soak, and it saves water.”

The kitchen she just knew Henry would love. It was twice the size of the one in Sharm’s place with far more storage, and the surfaces were just beautiful. All blue and black granite with gleaming white appliances. The butler’s pantry was huge and led onto a small balcony. Which was just big enough for a table and two chairs accessed by a glass door and had a wide view of the lake and mountains.

Edith had hummed the whole time she was there, when she wasn’t praising Verity. Together they had spent time deciding on what and where to place furniture. When they had parted company she had been so excited to show Sharm the home she had found for them. She had rushed back with that thought foremost in her mind but all the blush of excitement of having their own home left her with his question.

Sharm stood still with his mouth hanging open and his hands balled in his trouser pockets as he watched her leave the room. His dragon hissed at him. You upset our shadow!

She did not answer me and you are worried about her being upset, what of me?

You are not shadow!

I am bloody upset. What do you say to that?

I have nothing to say to you!

Just great! Sharm snarled at him and walked, well maybe he strode forcefully into the bedroom. He was sure he had his voice under control when he asked. “Out! What kind of answer is that?”

“The only one you are getting when you speak to me like one of your students.” Edith answered as she walked past him. In a bewildered tone he asked. “Where are you going now?”

“To shower. I am allowed or am I expected to get your permission for that too?”

“You are taking my words out of context now.”

“Am I?” She whirled around. “I went out, I do not know the rules of being a shadow or sharing a house with a partner and servants. I spent time today with friends who helped me understand what is expected of me. You were not here to ask. Then I spent time looking at an apartment for us with your mother so that we can start our bonding off on an equal footing.”

“What is wrong with my apartment?” He asked confused with the change of subject.

Edith sighed. “Just that. It is your apartment!”

“Is that why nothing of yours is unpacked.”

“Maybe, I don’t know it has only been a few days.”

“Exactly! Too early to be changing everything, when we are ready, we can revisit the change of apartment.”

“I am ready now. I want our home, yours and mine. My bear is confused here, it is not her den, and she needs to put her stamp on a place that is ours.”

Sharm frowned as he wondered what was so wrong with his apartment. It was comfortable he knew where everything was. “Well I am not ready to move. My dragon is comfortable here, as am I. Look it would be best if we did it my way for now.”

Sharm’s dragon said. I want shadow. I do not care about apartment.

Sharm told him. Well, I bloody well do, we live here!

Edith stared at him, he looked normal, no bruisers on his head that she could see. So why was he acting like a moron. Could he not see how important this was to her?

“I do not think your way is the right way Sharm. We need our own place!”

Sharm stated. “You obviously do not understand how things work here, you admitted as much. So why not allow me to guide you in this.”

Edith felt her temper rise as she asked. “Sharm are you patronizing me?”

“I doubt I am. It is just this is all new for you.”

“But bonding is not for you?”

Sharm ran his hand around his neck. “Of course it is, but well I am a male that is all.”

“Are you friggin serious? I do not believe this. I am bonded to your father.” Edith stormed around the room gathering items of clothing, she ended up back in front of Sharm who was frowning heavily at her last comment as he asked. “What has my Sire to do with this, you are not making sense. Who was it you spent time with today?”

She looked him in the eyes and said quietly. “I am sorry I am not like your mother. She is the stay at home, make everything all right for every body type. I have to say here. I think it is unnatural for her, but it is a role she has decided on. I am not, nor will I ever be like her! I worked before I came here and I plan on working again. I have looked after myself all my life and if you wanted a submissive sweet shadow like your father got, you are friggin well out of luck. I do not expect you to change yourself for me and in return I expect the same courtesy from you.”

As he went to speak, she said. “Do not! I am so angry now I will say something we will regret. So let me shower and change and we can go to this friggin party tonight.” She turned and started from the room.

Softly he said. “Edith, please, I am sorry.”

“Yeah!” She said without turning. “I am sure you are!” She grabbed her makeup and went into the bathroom when he heard the shower turn on, he slumped down onto the bed.

Well shit that was a fucking disaster, any ideas? He asked his dragon, but he declined to answer him. Sharm sighed and got up to gather his clothes and to shower in the guest bathroom.

Sometime later when Edith finished her shower he was nowhere to be seen, her heart clenched until she heard the shower in the other bathroom running. She sighed in relief. He had not left her. She closed her eyes against more tears, she had cried the whole time she showered something she seldom did. She picked up her jacket, to place over her new sweater and jeans, she was wearing the lingerie she had purchased. She didn’t know why she bothered, they did not make her feel any better. What do I do now? She asked her bear as she tied up her boots. With one quick look in the mirror to see that everything was as it should be. She went into the lounge to stand and look up at the darkening sky where dragons flew on the air currents. Her bear finally answered with a mournful tone. I do not know, mate is an ass!

Yeah, he is.

Talk to mate’s Dam?

She said reluctantly. Yeah, we could do that I suppose! Neither she nor her bear were good at sharing details they considered private and as a bear she considered everything private.

A few minutes later Sharm entered the lounge. Edith stared at him in the reflection of the window and felt her heart speed up. He was so handsome with his hair loose, he took her breath away. Dressed as he was in casual jeans and an open neck denim shirt. He had on a leather jacket that looked like it had seen way more action than hers ever had, and he wore combat boots which made him look hot.

He asked without expression. “Are you ready?”

Edith nodded as words escaped her, she walked toward him and when she went to pass, he placed his hand on her arm. She turned her head and her eyes met his. He could see the remnants of her tears and his heart cried out for the hurt he had inflected. “How do I fix this?”

“I don’t know!”

“I want you my soul. You are the only one I want.”

“I know as I want you, but there has to be more than just wanting each other.”

Sharm nodded. “It is a start, though. The rest will come.”

“Will it?” She asked as she placed her hand on his cheek. His eyes softened at her touch, she let her eyes rove over his handsome face. Looking for what, he wondered. He brought her hand to his mouth and kissed her palm saying against it. “Yes I believe it will.”

“Alright we keep on trying then.” She reached up and kissed him. He could feel she held herself back from him and for that he was saddened.

By the time Sharm and Edith arrived at the party, it was in full swing. From what she could see as she looked around it seemed colorful, noisy, and loud. There were long tables with she was sure every available kind of food. Several large fire pits with beasts roasting on spits were cooking and the scent of roasting meat enticed and made her mouth water.

Sharm saw at least ten grills in use as food was being prepared. Lines were already forming but not as long as the line for the bars which were doing a brisk trade. As usual at these events the non-alcoholic drinks was flowing as freely as the alcoholic ones.

It looked like there were several highly entertaining games to be played. By the amount of laughter Edith could hear coming from the tent that had a sign proclaiming, ‘Games.’ She spied the area behind the tent reserved for some kind of game that resembled lawn bowling, which she thought she would play later it looked fun. She had always liked bowling, she had been on bowling teams before, and even had her own shoes. She wondered if there was a bowling alley here at the Gap, she would have to ask and if not maybe it was time there was.

Sharm saw couples dancing as others listened to the music. The band, a group of shifters, were playing soft rock. And as he listened, he realized he had heard them before he had thought they were out of town touring. He assumed Sage must have asked them to come back. As he looked around, he understood why they had moved it from Grace’s house to the festival area. Everyone from the elderly to the babies were here.

He saw Molly, Ava and Kammy Claire’s little daughter being passed from female to female for cuddles. He watched as Reighn and several Shields headed into one of the games tents. He bet Reighn was challenging everyone to darts. Lars and Stan were playing bowls or what passed for it at Dragon’s Gap. It usually amounted to a drink and then bowl the ball, if you knocked down pins your opponent drank. Of course if you missed you drank and so on. The game was usually called on a technicality or when a fight broke out whichever came first. He had played it often and landed in medical a few times.

Sage and June had kidnapped Edith not that long after they had arrived. If he was honest, he would say Edith had seemed relieved to go with them, probably because they had not spoken since leaving the apartment. He had no idea what to do, he did not understand Edith and he did not understand himself. It was as though he opened his mouth and his foot got jammed in there.

Do not open your mouth! Snarled his dragon. The first and only words he spoke the whole night. Sharm knew he was right but still to move apartment it was just too much, too soon. He watched her now, with a drink in hand talking with Sage and June, she was beautiful her light shone all the way across the paddock to him. He sighed as he turned away from her it pained him to know they were not as one. He missed her already.

“Hey girl!” Sage said. “So how’s it going?”

Edith eyed the shorter female. It looked like they had been at the booze. Huh! A challenge just what I need.

Her bear groaned. No drinking.

Yes drinking! Why the hell would I be here if not for the booze?

To celebrate bonding.

Well another reason to drink.

“I am okay. Are you drunk?”

“Nah! I am on my way but not there yet. So you know how June and Claire, you know her right?”

“Yep I do, sort of.” Edith agreed as June handed her a tall glass of beer. With a nod of thanks, she drank half of it in one swallow. When she finished, she noticed both females staring at her. “What?”

“Seriously?” June said awe coating her words as Sage stood mouth opened in surprise.

“What? I like beer.”

“Are you planning on filling up from your feet because I don’t think we have that much in stock?” Sage told her, and she was sort of serious.

“Aww! Shut up, miss light weight.”

“Anyway.” Sage said with narrowed eyes. “I have named June, Claire and you as my enforcers.”

“Shut the hell up!” Edith said with a laugh as she drank the rest of her beer. Then snagged another as a youth walked pass with a tray of filled glasses. She laughed again at the look on Sage’s face who spluttered in outrage. “It is an honor.”

“For you! I am no pack animal, so no you lush.”

June said. “Told you she wouldn’t go for it. Bears are not joiners, try the real reason you wanted to talk to her.”

“Aww! Shut up, Miss know it all!” Sage growled at her as she eyed Edith. “So you know what that means then?”

“How the hell would I?” Asked a disgruntled Edith and downed the tall glass of beer in one swallow.

“Holy shit!” June said as Edith crooked her finger at another youth who came and handed her two glasses after she placed the empty on his tray.

“Family! You are officially claimed as my family.” Sage squeaked out.

Edith moaned.” Kill me now!” She looked up at the clear sky and when no bolt of lightning appeared to smite her. She sighed gustily and said. “Dear Goddess, what does that mean?”

With no sign of the tipsy female showing now Sage replied seriously. “We are there for each other no matter what. I have your back always.”

Edith nodded. “Okay likewise Claire and June.”

“Yep and Ella!”

Edith nodded. “Without saying.”

Sage nodded. “Good, now let’s get my drunk back on.” They snagged a tray of drinks and one of food and found an empty table, shortly they were joined by others and drinking contests began.

After Sharm had left Edith with Sage and June he had said hello to his Dam and the matrons then spent time talking to Grace. Who on hearing about the party had cut short her vacation and arrived home mid-afternoon to his mother’s delight. Lars and Stan had dragged him into a quick game of pool. They had finished the bowling game apparently. It was a draw meaning no one wanted to fight, probably because the matrons were here.

The one pool game went on to be three where he had reined again as champion but had lost terribly at darts to Johner. By the time he had finished playing and eating with Storm and Keeper, he had lost sight of Edith.

Sharm was pleased not one person had told him of their woes tonight, it seemed they were too happy for his bonding to worry about their aches and pains. Donald had elected to stay on duty as Ella was off today which meant he could freely enjoy himself and drink, which he did. So apart from his dragon ignoring him for most of the night and his constant feeling that Edith was avoiding him, he was surprisingly enjoying himself. When he returned to the area where the music was being played he stood and listened, they had changed musicians and this band were playing country now. He had never really bothered to listen to it as his tastes ran more to rock but he knew Edith liked it. He had heard her music playing over the last three days in the apartment. And he had to admit this band was good, very good and by the number of people up dancing they liked it as well.

He divided his time between watching the dancers and the band from the edge of the picnic area under the trees. Where several people sat on picnic blankets, some in groups, some in pairs and a few like him alone. He had gravitated towards the best view of the dance floor and the twirling couples as he sipped at the potent brew delivered by Keeper minutes ago. Who was now dancing with some female? They were laughing as they followed others in some kind of two-step dance. Sharm felt a twinge of envy. At least Keeper was having a good time.

Edith eventually dragged herself away from the two females when they started another drinking game. She was avoiding Sharm and so far it had worked, she had not seen him for at least thirty minutes. She wandered over to say hello to Verity and to be introduced to Grace which was nice, although Edith felt uncomfortable around the older bear with her knowing eyes. In truth although she protested, she was relieved when Lars dragged her off for a game of darts. Having played when she was in England she acquitted herself well, even if she was playing against several drunk dragons and wolves. Eventually, she found herself next to a changed Ella. “You look really good Ella.”

“Thank you Edee. I love my jeans and top, but I love my boots more.” She stuck her foot out, so Edith could admire the black lace ups.

“Nice ones.”

“It is so relaxing not to be worried about my clothes.”

Edith grinned. “I bet, oh look that guy looks like he wants to dance with you.”

“Oh does he?” Ella said as she looked around and spotted the tall male lion making his way to them, she asked worriedly. “Should I dance with him Edee?”

“Hey this is the new improved Ella. You cut loose those strings that are holding you back by doing things you want to do. If you want to dance, do so, if not, don’t.”

Ella put her chin up. “You are right. I can do this!” She mumbled bravely as the male smiled and held his hand out to her. She smiled hesitantly back and placed hers in his large calloused one. Edith gave him the evil eye. He did a double take and nodded, he got the message.

Sharm was shocked to see Ella on the dance floor in jeans and a soft top similar to Edith’s. He had not known she even owned a pair of jeans. When she shyly talked to him a few minutes later, she told him Edith had taken her shopping and then showed him her new phone. She went on to tell him how Edith was going to teach her to drive, she seemed like a different person. He said he was pleased for her, and she smiled and moved away, he saw her dancing with Henry a few minutes later.

He watched them move around the dance floor. Henry moved well as did Ella. He went over what she had told him about Edith’s involvement in her change and he honestly did not know how he felt about that.              Reighn moved in front of him cutting off his sight of the dance floor which stopped him chasing thoughts around his brain.

“So you going to tell me what happened between you and Edith?” Reighn had watched both Edith and Sharm circle each other around the party, he had no idea what was wrong but his Dam and Grace had also noticed. So he decided to go fishing. Sharm demanded. “What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean. She is unhappy, and you are avoiding each other.”

“Did she say something?”

Reighn sighed. “No brother.” He really wanted to say dumb-ass but had promised his Sage to stop cussing, so instead he said. “She did not, now what happened?”

Sharm took a long drink of his new ale someone had passed him and said. “I screwed up.” He then went on to explain what had happened. Reighn listened then said. “You are a prize idiot brother.”

Miserably Sharm said. “I know, what can I do to fix it?”

“First agree to move, she is right you both need to have a place together. I bet her bear is unhappy about the apartment. They like their own dens. You know this. It is what Sage and I did. Stan and Jacks have done the same.”

“They live in town.”

Reighn stated. “Still the same thing.”

“Okay I can do that and the rest?”

“The hell if I know, ask mama?”

Sharm shook his head. “Storm said Papa did not come home, so she is sure to be unhappy too.” He sighed as he said. “I will figure it out.”

Reighn stared at Edith where she was laughing and talking to the Faerie Queen and another faerie named Prudence. He said. “I hope you do. We need her.”

Sharm looked over as well and said. “I need her more.”

Reighn’s parting shot. “Then act like it!” Made Sharm wince, he would as soon as he figured it all out.

Edith looked over to where Sharm stood talking to Reighn. The Queen noticed where her gaze was and said. “Edith, why are you sad?”

She answered before she could censor herself. “My shadow is an ass!”

The Queen, her two guards and Prudence all laughed, more so when Queen Scarlett said. “Of course he is, they all are at one time or another.”

Edith’s eyebrows rose. “Really?”

Scarlett nodded. “My light is a strong, gentle male, the light of my life and yet he can wound with a word quicker than with a knife. They do not always think before they speak. Especially when the bonding is new.”

“Well thank you for your advice.” Edith said hoping that would be the end of it and the Queen would get the message that she did not want to discuss this. Scarlett’s eyes narrowed as she said archly. “What advice? I have not given you any yet!”

Edith looked at the feisty faerie and knew she was not going to let this go. With a growl in her voice, she asked. “Well what is it you advise then?”

“Tone!” Scarlett snapped at Edith who sighed loudly. Unlike the Queen’s people. Edith did not quail at the sharp command. She just snapped back. “Well!”

Scarlett laughed. “You are delightful. I do not scare you?”

“Are you meant too?” Then Edith scowled and asked. “Are you having a good time?”

Scarlet grinned at the scowling female’s change of topic. “I am very much, it is a wonderful party and no, I do not want to scare you. Edee my advice is patience, it is a new bonding. It just needs time.”

“Okay thanks.” She replied, then she hugged the Queen who was surprised and returned the hug. Edith released the Queen and looked at Sharm standing alone now. Reighn had obviously moved off and then back at the Queen. She whispered sadly. “But I cannot be what he wants?”

“What is it you think he wants?” She asked just as quietly.

“A little female to sit at home waiting for him to return at the end of the day,”

Scarlett lips pursed. “He told you this?”

Edith squirmed as she said. “Well no, not in so many words.”

“Well in what words?” Scarlett demanded, a crease between her eyes. Edith squirmed more at the demanded question. “I don’t know, we had a fight he yelled. I growled, then we kissed and here we are!”

Scarlett smiled just stopping herself from laughing at the response. Unlike the three faeries beside her who turned from them trying to smother the laughs working hard to escape and not succeeding very well.

Scarlett told her again. “Patience and communication now go, your male looks lost and lonely, go dance with him.” She pushed Edith away a little.

Edith grinned, “Well okay seeing as you are the Queen.”

Scarlett nodded. “I command you to go and dance. And to enjoy yourself!”

“Fine.” She stomped off. Sparrow, Queen Scarlett’s guard captain said. “I like her. She is so delightful and so irreverent!”

Scarlett replied. “I know. I think I like that about her the most. Prudence dear are you going to take up her suggestion?”

“Oh may I?”

“Of course, it will be good you. The Grove will benefit from the contact.”

“Then I would like your permission to apply for the position?”

“Good, you have it. Now go talk to healer Ella and see what she says about you becoming a faerie healer.”

“Yes my Queen.” Prudence said with a bow, she walked quickly away just as Verity and Grace arrived. Verity handed Scarlett a glass with a deep red wine in it and asked. “Well?”

Scarlett smiled. “As you thought, hurtful words and misunderstandings, we can only hope they work it out.”

Grace nodded. “That is all we can do, new mating’s can be hard to navigate.”

Verity sighed then said brightly. “Scarlett are you having fun?”

“I am and this wine is delicious.” Scarlett said after several sips of the nectar. Verity smiled, “I know, it is from my Rene`s private cellar. I have given it to Sage so all can enjoy it. Mind you I kept one or two bottles back for us.”

“Oh my!” Grace said. “Are you annoyed?”

Verity opened her eyes wide in mock surprise and within them was easy to read the anger she was hiding. “Why would you think that?”

“Rene’ had only twenty-five bottles of that wine left.” Grace said amused. “I should know he boasted of it last time he was home.”

“Well now he does not, he should have been here, as he is not. I decided for him.” Verity said, she was indeed angry, Rene` swore to attend and had backed out at the last minute. Taking his wine was passive aggressive she knew, but it did not stop her enjoying the alcohol!

The other two held their own counsel it was obvious Verity was hurt and angry with her shadow. Scarlett said. “Sparrow you and Lao go and have some fun, go show the dragons how to play the knife game.”

Sparrow grinned as Lao high fived her. “As you will my Queen.”

Sparrow and Lao slipped through the crowd until they came to the group of youths who were playing.

“Shall we, ladies.” Scarlett said as the three of them walked over to where Verity had reserved a table for them. Two bottles of the honey rose wine sat on the table along with glasses and several platters of delicious looking food.

“What is the knife game?” Grace asked as she looked to where Sparrow and Lao had gone.

Scarlett shrugged. “It is when two opponents throw knives at each other’s feet and they have to stretch to reach it. They must be in bare feet, no shoes.”

Grace nodded. “As young, we played that, but we called it chicken.”

“Good name choice.” Scarlett agreed. “Sparrow is very good at the game, she has never been beaten.”

After an hour and several glasses of Rene`s fine wine and loads of laughter with not only Scarlett and Grace but most of the matrons. Verity pointed out Lars and Stan who were heading to where Sparrow was still playing, they decided to go and watch the game.

Edith had not gone directly to Sharm she had skirted the area he was in, and talked to Ella again and several others she knew. Caught up with a very drunk Sage and June who were now on something called Dragons Ale with Reighn and Johner. She met Keeper and found him intelligent and interesting they talked books for a little while. Then she worked her way towards Sharm, finally coming to a stop in front of him. Her eyes warm with emotion she said. “So the Queen said you looked lost and lonely are you?”

“Yes.” He said as he let his eyes rove over her face and rest on her eyes. He saw the soft look enter hers and a slow smile appeared on his face, as he asked. “Do you have an answer to that my soul?”

Edith rocked on her heels as she too smiled. “Well as to that, want to dance?”

“For a start!” He said as he took her hand and before she knew it she was in his arms and they were swaying to the music. Edith breathed in his scent as his hands held her closer. With her eyes closed she sighed and felt his warm breath on her skin. Felt contentment steal over her from her bear and his dragon as she tipped her face up to capture his mouth with hers.

CHAPTER NINE:

T he next day Edith met with Verity for breakfast. The party had finally wound down around three in the morning, so Henry had told her. She and Sharm had left around midnight and returned to the apartment in a better frame of mind than they had left. They had made love until the sun peeked itself over the rim of the world and when exhausted had fallen into sleep. Only for Sharm to be roused just after seven for an emergency.

Henry admitted Verity into the apartment. “Lady Verity it is nice to see you. I have set up on the balcony.”

“Thank you Henry, how is everything?” He crossed is fingers. “So far, so good!”

Verity smiled and whispered. “Well keep them crossed that they remain so.”

“I intend to Madam.” He told her just as quietly, then he showed her through to the balcony.              As they neared the table, she asked Henry. “Did you have a good time last night?”

“I did it was most enjoyable. I will bring your tea Madam.”

“Thank you Henry.”

Edith smiled at Verity and Henry, she was dressed and had been sitting watching the rain clouds gather.

“Good morning Lady Verity.”

“Good morning Edee how are you?”

“I am and you”

“Well a little sad Rene` could not make it last night but there you go.”

Edith frowned. “Why did he not make it?”

“Oh something came up I suppose. Never mind he will be back when he can. Everyone enjoyed the wine he donated, so that was lovely!” And the way she said that clued Edith into the fact Rene` may not have been the donor. Maybe Verity was not as passive as Edith thought when it came to her males. Something to mull over later, her bear suggested.

Verity asked. “This is lovely but why am I here so early?”

Edith wanted to pursue the topic of Rene`, but she let it go for another day as she took a drink of her coffee and said. “I have an idea?”

“Oh what is it, can I help?”

“Well yes, I think that Dragon’s Gap deserves a museum and art gallery.”

“Oh well, I suppose it does. I cannot think why we have never had either one before?”

“Population or not the right time maybe, or no one thought of it. I can think of loads of reasons.”

“Well yes, I see your point.” Verity mused as she took a sip of her tea.

“So what do you think?”

“That it is a splendid… absolutely splendid idea. What can I do to help?”

Edith grinned. “Organize the museum. I thought with all the art and antiques you have here at the castle and all the people you know. You may be able to get them to loan items to display. There would be enough to open a museum. I am sure there are a lot of people that have treasures they would like to show off. What do you think?” Edith asked her nervously as Verity just sat still not saying anything, after a few minutes she smiled and said. “Oh Edee it is a marvelous idea, there are large storage rooms here filled with artifacts from so many centuries. Items we could display, I am sure Sage will allow it?”

“She will, I already ran it by her, she said she loved the idea as long as she didn’t have to do anything. Lazy cow!”

“Edee!”

Edith grinned at the admonishment. “Oh sure take her side!”

Verity laughed just as Henry arrived with their breakfasts. He arranged their plate and refilled their cups then departed all with swift efficiency. Edith sighed and said. “It takes getting used to.”

Verity asked. “What does dear?”

“Servants!”

Verity smiled as she told her. “Sage has the same trouble, it does become easier in time just treat everyone with respect and they will do likewise.”

Edith nodded as she applied herself to her food. When she had finished, she used the napkin then asked. “So Lady Verity want to be an administrator and the first curator of the very first museum of Dragon’s Gap?”

“Why thank you Lady Edith, I would be pleased too. What shall we call it?”

“Your decision. I am only the ideas person.”

Verity grinned. “Edee think of the stories I can tell and the pieces we will display.”

“You could have a shifter exhibit, Grace and the matrons would help with that I am sure or at least point you in the right direction. Also an exhibit for the Faeries, people could learn and understand who and what they are. I bet the Queen would like that. Also, there should be a human exhibit. I am sure there are several people in town who would be delighted to be asked to contribute, not that I have spoken with them or anything!”

“Oh of course not.” Verity laughingly agreed.

“There have to be dragon families, who will have things to loan the museum for an exhibit?”

“Oh I am sure I can find many who have and will be willing to do so.” Verity agreed, she frowned as she said. “I will have to employ people?”

“Yep, Sage and Reighn said the castle and Dragon’s Gap will split the costs for the museum.”

“What about the gallery who is to run that?”

Edith grinned. “I am, I have always wanted to own and run a gallery to showcase talent, and this is the right time and place.”

Verity asked. “Will Reighn and Sage also fund that?”

“Well no, I want to buy it. I need something of my own. Well me and the bank, sort of.” She looked off to the mountains in thought then asked. “Do we have a bank?”

Verity said. “Yes of course and no I will fund the buildings for the gallery and the museum.”

“Oh no I did not...”

“I know dear but let us call it a gift from me.”

“Well I can pay you.”

“Edith, a gift is a gift. Payment negates the sentiment do you not think?”

Edith bowed her head and said, “I thank you Lady Verity. I have never had a gift so large before.”

“Do you have a building in mind?”

“Yep!” Verity was pleased to see how excited Edith seemed it took the bruised look from her eyes. “It sort of joins with the one for the museum or at least if you like it, it will. I thought that way we could overlap if we needed to.”

Verity thought about that for a minute then nodded. “Well that sounds splendid. We will go visit it after we have done something else I wanted to do today.” Before Edith could ask her what she meant, she said. “Now what did Sharm say about the apartment and the gallery?”

Edith’s face closed off. “We have not discussed either yet.”

“Why not?” Verity raised her eyebrows, Edith had been so excited when they had parted the day before. What had happened to make her loose that excitement, this seemed more than a misunderstanding which worried her.

Edith said abruptly. “We argued when I got home before the party. We will sort it out. I do not feel right discussing this with his mother.”

Verity gently asked. “Then who?”

“No one, there is nothing to discuss. It is just new that is all.”

“Alright Edee, we will leave it there.”

“Thank you.” Edith tried for a smile but failed.

To change the subject. Verity asked. “So what of the art, will you still be able to restore it?”

“I will be doing that too. The gallery will take a while to get established. I want to do it right, like the museum. Nothing happens overnight.”

“Well it sort of does dear at least here at Dragon’s Gap, it can!”

Edith grinned. “Oh well yeah. I forgot that. I will just take my time. You can do what you like for the museum.”

“Do you really think I can do this?” Verity asked excited but apprehensive as well.

Edith asked. “If not you, who?”

Verity thought about what Edith had asked, it really was a wonderful opportunity and she would be busy, it would be thrilling to be working again. “I can think of many who could do it, but I want too.”

Her dragon said. It is a good idea. We will meet people and talk and show them how smart we are.

Well, that is true, we are very knowledgeably on art and antiques.

“Good!” Edith said, then asked. “You are worried about something what is it?”

“Well only a little, I was just wondering what Rene` and the boys will think?”

Edith opened her mouth to say she didn’t care what they thought, but she held her tongue and said instead. “I am sure it will be okay. So I need a work room if I am to be the royal conservator.”

“I have spoken to Reighn and Sage they like the idea very much and also they are pleased that it is you who is doing the restoring.”

“Sounds like someone did some checking?” Edith said with a smile. Verity blushed slightly as she said. “It would seem Johner looked into your background, are you angry?”

“Why would I be? If you remember I told you to have that done, it was just sensible. Verity your art is priceless, I would have been offended if they had not.”

“Oh well aright!” She hurried on as though she wanted to forget what had happened and said. “Reighn also hoped that you would take on other artists or people who wished to be artists. Either to teach or help you. The castle would of course, pay all the wages, yours included. What do you think?”

Verity had worried Edee would feel like she was being pushed into something she was not ready for or wanted to do. But Reighn had made it a stipulation of Edith doing the work. He felt it was too much for one person and wanted her to know they would pay for other artists to help her.

Edith disabused her of that idea instantly. “Oh your son is clever. I will need help with the amount of art to be restored and the tapestries, they need some specialized attention. It is a good idea. We will need a bigger room for that, though?”

“Oh I know, Reighn suggested when you are ready to take people on, you could make use of the rooms down in the utility level. What do you think?”

“I see what he is saying. But we need access to sunlight as well as artificial light.”

“Ahh! I see, well we will find something later I am sure.”

“Sounds good.”

Verity smiled as she said. “For now let us go see what I think is the perfect room for you to start with. Although I think you will like it enough to keep it as your studio. It is an unused drawing room. Really it is a sitting room on the main floor. Which the ladies in the past used occasionally.”

Intrigued Edith asked. “What did they use if for?”

“Well, if they had the vapors, you know?”

Edith almost snorted at the idea. “I did not think Dragons would get the vapors?”

“They did not, they were just ridiculous females who had doting, idiotic males wrapped around their fingers.”

“Why?”

“Guilt! The males feel guilty that the females cannot shift, and the females made them pay for the fact that as males could. It was all unnecessary but that was life then.”

Edith said. “It all seems sad really.”

Verity sighed. “It was… it really was and still is, to not be able to shift as you know is like an ache in our souls for us both dragon and human.”

Edith did not have the heart to tell her she had no idea what that felt like. Her and her bear did not in fact miss shifting. Henry came in then to clear the table, Edith said. “Henry, I am going out with Lady Verity.”

“Very well Madam, will you require lunch.”

“No thank you, I have shopping for buildings to do and an art studio to organize.”

Henry nodded then said. “If I might suggest Lady June may help with anything the town does not have, she has buyers.”

“Thank you Henry.”

“You are welcome.”

They left shortly after that Verity took Edith to look at the morning room she had picked out which she immediately fell in love with. The light was perfect as one whole wall was just glass doors that led onto a ground patio. The floors were of wood but Verity shrugged when Edith pointed out they would be marred.

“Five hundred years ago I had a preservation spell placed on the castle that means. Edee dear you cannot damage the wood no matter what you drop on it. Now tell me what else you need in here?”

Edith looked at June who grinned as she came in. “Well I need a desk and chairs and a couch, a long one. Is there a bathroom?”

June nodded. “A powder room through that door.” She pointed to a closed door. “It will be expanded to accommodate a shower.”

“Thank you, and I will need a workroom for supplies and to care for my equipment.”

“I thought we could use the small closet there as a supply room, it can be enlarge too. We can have a sink as well as counters installed plus shelves for storage. Something like a pantry style storage room.” Verity suggested with a satisfied smile.

“Oh good idea!” June agreed. Edith nodded visualizing the space, then she said. “Okay in here I will need shelves and several easels then at least two step ladders and paints, brushes.”

June told her. “Email the list to me.”

With a nod she pulled out her tablet and emailed the list she had prepared to June who glanced at it and said. “I can have all that in three days, will that be alright?”

Edith smiled. “Thank you, that will be great I have my own work tools in my car so I will bring them here.” She rubbed her hands together as she said. “I am going to have so much fun. I love my work! Now to pick out paintings.”

Edith, Verity and June spent the remainder of the morning with several guards picking out the paintings that needed attention immediately. By lunch time her studio had shelves and a large desk and chair installed, a large black couch was brought in and placed against one wall while they watched.

Verity had grinned as she told her. “I thought that color was more appropriate than say, cream!”

“Funny!” Edith grinned. She followed a guard as he placed a nice round table with four chairs out on the patio. She turned and as ten easels were placed around the room, several step ladders leaned against a wall. Verity and Edith looked at a grinning June in surprise as Edith asked. “Where did they come from?”

“Please… as if this was never going to happen, remember it is what I do!”

Now an hour later Edith stood with her hands on her hips surveying her domain. Verity had gone with June to see about lunch, they were going to eat then go see the buildings for the museum and the art gallery. Sharm stood inside the door and looked around him as he asked quietly. “Edith what are you doing here?”

She whirled around. “Hi, I am setting up my studio. I did not know you were coming back.”

He walked in and started a slow circuit of the room. “I came home to have lunch with you and discuss the apartment.”

Lars arrived just after Sharm, he had come to collect Edith for lunch. His Dam was worried she would forget to eat. He waited outside not wanting to interrupt the couple.

Edith smiled as she said. “Well we can still do that.”

“You did not answer my question.”

Edith frowned as she looked at him. “I thought I had.”

Sharm smiled as he looked at her, Edith did not know if she liked this smile, it had a sharp edge to it. “Really! I asked why you were here.”

“And I said, to set up the studio.”

“For why?”

Edith felt her muscles start to tense up as she tried to keep the bite out of her voice. “So I can restore the castle’s art. It is what I do, I am a conservator. I trained for years to be one.”

“I remember you did tell me that. I had no idea you were going to pursue it here?”

“What did you think I would do with my days?”

He shrugged as he continued to walk around the room looking at the paintings but not really seeing them. “Shop, do what Sage and my Dam do. You did so the other day with Ella.”

She laughed thinking he was being funny, when he did not join in, she said. “Oh you were serious?” She looked incredulously at him and said. “That was one day! Dear Goddess, I would go nuts doing that every day. Sharm you seriously cannot believe that is all Sage and your mother do every day?”

Sharm looked at her and did not reply. He did not think that was all his mother and Sage did but would not admit it now. His dragon asked. Why are you so angry with our shadow?

He could not keep the outrage from his voice as he stated. She has defied me!

Defied? Are you feeling alright? His dragon mocked loudly, which Sharm ignored. He ran his eyes over Edith. She was dirty and in need of a shower. She followed his eyes and looked down at herself too. “Sorry occupational hazard when crawling among stored paintings.”

“Surely someone could have collected them for you?”

Edith almost sighed out loud, before she asked. “Why?”

“You are a lady. It is unbecoming for you to crawl around in dirt.”

Unbecoming! Sneered his dragon as Edith asked. “Are you for real, you did not just say unbecoming? This is not Victorian England...Unbecoming!” She laughed as she wiped her hands on a cloth trying not to let him see the hurt in her eyes.

“You think I am being pompous?” Sharm asked and yes he was offended at her laughter, he was being honest with his feelings, she should respect that and not mock him as his dragon did. He felt annoyance creeping along his skin. Especially when his dragon growled. I do, and you deserve to be mocked for having idiotic outdated ideas! As well as being an ass!

Sharm again ignored his dragon as Edith told him. “Yes and you know you are!”

“That may be so, but I am the master healer to the castle and Dragon’s Gap which holds a certain position.”

“Your point?” Edith just stopped herself from rolling her eyes. His dragon hid his eyes under his large paws refusing to listen to Sharm anymore. He was distressed by Edith’s displeasure. Sharm said with exaggerated patience. “I think I made my point.”

“Well I must have missed it. Please spell it out for me!”

“Fine! No shadow of mine needs to work. It will reflect badly on me, my patients and staff will assume I am unable to care for her.”

“Tough! I do work. I will work and in fact, not only am I doing this.” She said and waved her hands around indicating the paintings and room. “I am opening an art gallery in town.”

He stated very calmly. “No Edith! I think you are not.”

Just as calmly she replied. “Yes Sharm I am.”

He was still calm and controlled as he faced her and said. “I am your shadow. I do not wish you too.”

Edith watched his face for a sign he was joking, when she saw none. She said in the calmest voice she had ever used. “I do not know why you are acting this way but regardless of what you say. I am opening a gallery and restoring the art of the castle. I became your shadow, not your employee or servant. You cannot dictate to me, I did tell you that Sharm!”

He frowned as asked. “Why must you be unreasonable?”

Tired of his crap Edith said. “Leave Sharm, this… whatever it is… is over!”

It was Sharm’s turn to laugh which he did before he said. “Do not be ridiculous! Why can you not just be like a real female?”

“Implying because I am a bear and not dragon I am not a person?”

Shocked that she would think he meant that and ignoring his dragon’s growling. What else was she to think?

He said. “No absolutely not! Do not put words into my mouth, you know exactly what I mean?”

Edith slowly shook her head from side to side. “Actually I do not! You keep vacillating between the Sharm who I spent three wonderful days with. And this male that is trying to make me into someone I am never going to be. Once more I will reiterate I am not your mother, now leave.”

“Edith my shadow I am not doing that. I just think you are not taking my wants into account. A bonding is about both of us.”

Edith looked at the male she was bonded too and felt her temper slide away, he really was gorgeous and wrong, so wrong! Quietly she asked. “So I am to give myself up to what you demand and change my nature, change who I am for you and you remain the same. Don’t you see that way lies unhappiness for both of us? You would never respect me if I did that and me... I would grow to hate you for my weakness. I know me Sharm. I know who and what I am. Do you?”

Sharm looked around him once again. “Maybe you are right, maybe we both need to step back and search for what it is we both need and want.”

“Maybe!” Edith answered softly. He nodded once to her almost she thought like an employee and left the room, passing Lars who had stepped back into the shadows.

Edith slumped down onto the couch. “Shit and double shit!” She muttered holding back the tears that wanted to fall, her bear sighed gustily as Edith said softly. Yeah, I know!

Once Sharm was gone Lars looked inside the room. Edith was sitting on the couch and did not look as though she needed him. He left to report his brother’s stupid behaviour to his mother. His dragon’s advice to go and find Sharm and kick his ass, he took under advisement.

Edith heard the worry in her bear’s voice when she asked. What can we do?

I do not know sweetie. I really don’t!

We could stay somewhere else until mate realizes he is dumb?

Edith hurriedly told her. Oh no! That is never a good idea. How can we talk if we do not see each other?

Her bear sighed again as she asked. This is true, also mate may never realize he is ass, if we are not there to remind him! So what do we do?

Edith sighed. I do not know sweetie. I guess we talk more and hope he listens!

Oh!

I know!

CHAPTER TEN:

T wo days later Sharm sat at the breakfast table with a quiet Edith who was working on her tablet. They had not slept in the same bed or made love since the night of the party. Sharm looked at her and then down at the papers he was pretending to read. Finally, he said. “Edith, we need to talk.”

She looked up from her tablet. “I know.”

Henry about to enter the tense room stopped and listened. To say he was distressed by what was happening between the two people he liked was an understatement. Sharm cleared his throat. “I do not know what went wrong, we seem to have got off track somehow?”

Edith wanted to say if he got the stick out of his butt they could go back to the way it was but she did not, instead she said. “Yep, we seem to have. What can we do to fix this?”

“Well the way I see it we can deal with this in two way. We can look at the problems first or we can both say what it is we want from this bonding and go from there.”

“That sounds reasonable.”

Henry who remained unapologetically listening, silently applauded Sharm for his suggestion and Edith for her calm attitude to his proposition. Sharm sipped his tea then said. “Good, so let us look at what we want first. The problems we are encountering could be solved by saying what we expect from our life together.”

Edith grinned in relief, thankful he was agreeable to talking and solving the predicament they seemed to have found themselves in.              “Okay you first.”

He smiled. “I think on this. It should be you.”

Edith nodded. “Well okay, let me see. I like being bonded. I have to be honest and say I was not sure I would.”

“Well that is good.” Sharm told her much relieved at her statement. She smiled at him then said. “I like living at the castle, but my bear is not happy about the apartment, she feels it is not hers. We would like to have our own place somewhere we can start off new and make memories together as a bonded couple.”

Sharm sighed in understanding. “Yes I see that. You have never had a home of your own. This makes sense. I should have realized that.”

Edith took a breath and counted to ten. She had lived on her own and had several homes. They may have been rented but they had been hers and she had told him of them when they had talked in the first three days. The fact he had forgotten annoyed her but for the sake of trying, she would overlook his reference to her homelessness. Keeping her attention in the now, she said. “Also I should tell you I am not willing to have young yet.” She held her hand up as he went to speak. “I want your young. I do, but not yet. I am twenty- five, newly bonded. I want to enjoy and explore what we are, who we are. This is so new for us both each of us joined with another and we have lots to learn about each other. For me learning about you is enough for now without the pressure of a child. I need time for that.”

Sharm tried not to allow the disappointment to show he understood. He truly did but he had waited a long time for a shadow and young he wanted it all now. Edith said softly. “I am sorry you are upset.”

“I am, and it is not all your fault. I have had dreams of my own for a long time and as you have told me you had a different upbringing. So having a child is not as important for you as it is for me.” Before she could refute that statement he said. “You are right, we are newly bonded, and we have time.”

Edith’s quiet thank you, was said with a bite which he seemed to not hear. She hurriedly asked, so she would not argue with him. “So what do you want from this bonding?”

Sharm drank of his tea taking his time to consider his answer, finally he said. “I want a shadow that is my partner that can help with my work and will entertain my family and friends. Someone who will eventually want to give me hatchlings and make a home together. I understand your need for the apartment. And I will be willing to go look at one or two with you.”

Edith wanted to shout. Well big deal, so good of you, your lordship! She did not, she locked the words behind her teeth and asked. “Anything else?”

Sharm frowned. “I would like my shadow to remain home, there is no need for her to work. I make enough with my work and my part of the treasury that I receive to support a family.”

Edith wanted to hit him, and most of all cry. He had not heard one thing she had said, it was as though he spoke of some other female. Someone who had not appeared yet. She sat and looked at the male that was her life match and wondered how to make this different and came up empty. Not one thought that crossed her mind was helpful, her bear remained silent as though she was as stunned as Edith. He sat across from her with an expectant look on his handsome face as though she was going to say. Oh wow, I had no idea. Let me fall in line with only your wants!

In the end all she could do was tell him. “I see! Well, I am sorry Sharm I am not that female. I will not remain at home to twiddle my thumbs and pump out young for you. I am willing to help with your work and entertain with you but truthfully the rest of it. I will not do and the way I am feeling right now. I am unwilling to actually even bother with the things I was willing to do! As I stated I have my work and the gallery to get started and enjoy for a while.”

His face tightened and became as hard as his voice as he said. “Surely you see that is why I asked you not to take on either?”

Edith shrugged. “No you did not, you told me I did not need to work.”

“You are splitting hairs!”

“No it is not. I have not asked you to give up your work.”

Sharm sighed. “Now you are being ridiculous. I save lives and add greatly to the community. I have done so for many years. What I do is a valuable asset to dragon kind and all the inhabitants of Dragon’s Gap.”

Edith smiled tightly. “I see, and what I do is not?”

He gave her a small nod as he tried not to sound patronizing or amused with her reasoning. “Surely you are not comparing the two?”

Edith drummed her fingers on the table and once more counted to ten twice! “No why would I? Any reasonable person would not, but what I do is of value as well. And I am sad you cannot see that or are unwilling too. Please do not tell me I am ridiculous again. It is insulting and demeaning to you and me as I am your shadow. Also when you talk about our bonding, try to remember I am your shadow not some mythical dream female you conjured up. You talk in the third person like I am someone you are explaining to what your shadow should be like!” She sighed and stood. “Well, this was productive, but I have somewhere to be.”

Sharm said sharply. “Edith, we did not resolve anything!”

She looked into his confused and angry eyes and told him softly. “Did we not? I found out I do not match up to my shadows image of the perfect mate. And you found out I am unwilling to give up my work and have young right now. Or to be tied to a home while you get to be the male that can do as he likes.” Her voice hardened as she said. “I think we accomplished much!”

With that she walk to the small foyer and collected her jacket and purse with shaking hands. Letting herself out of the apartment unable to believe she had landed herself in this situation and with no knowledge of how to extract herself without losing her heart.

Sharm sat shaken and alone as he watched his shadow leave him and the fleeting thought that she was leaving him forever chased across his mind. He wondered again. Why had he allowed this to happen?

A saddened Henry shook his head and turned away from the door, what had started out as hopeful conversation ended in disaster, what could be done?

Sharm sat with his head in his hands and said to his dragon, when he felt him claw the inside of his mind. I know... I know. I lost it again. Shit I am not doing too well.

Why do you? His dragon snarled at him almost out of patience with his human.

I do not know? Sharm said remorsefully. It just comes out. All those things I said are true for someone else. It is like some other Sharm walks in and takes over my brain and mouth. He said softly to his dragon. Yet she is everything I want! Do you think I am spelled?

No!

Could I be? He asked hopefully.

His dragon snorted. You wish! You are just stupid!

Unfortunately, Sharm had to agree with him. But his dragon worried, was there something more to this? His human was never this stupid. No bonding should produce this amount of anger and confusion. He would think on it.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

E dith sat on the porch swing and rocked gently as she looked out onto a lovey backyard that had gardens of vegetables and roses. Edith loved roses and these ones smelled wonderful, they perfumed the air around her with a heady scent. This was such a peaceful place, no wonder Molly loved coming to her Granma Graces.

Edith had been introduced to Grace on the night of the party and only fleetingly, she hoped by coming here she would get some help or at least... Edith did not know what the She bear’ could do. She just knew something had to be done. It was two days since the confrontation at breakfast with Sharm and they were still not sleeping in the same bed. They hardly spoke or saw each other. Something had to be done, and Edith was tired of waiting for him to realize he was the one to fix this. So she was here swinging on Grace’s porch.

“I wondered when you would come and see me!” Grace said as she walked around the deck with two tall glasses of sweet tea in her hands.

Edith had known she had arrived home ten minutes ago, it was never good to invade a She bears’ den uninvited. So she had stayed where she was until Grace decided she wanted to talk to her. If she had not wanted to, Edith would have waited an hour then left. Thankfully the She bear’ did not make her leave.

“I have run out of options.”

“I see!” Grace raised her eyebrows at the stark admission as she handed a glass to Edith who said. “I am sorry that came out badly.”

Grace smiled as she sat beside her, sometimes it was easier to talk if you were not staring into a face. She knew she had guessed right when Edith relaxed a little she asked. “Did it or was it just honest?”

Edith shrugged. “Both I suppose.” She took a sip of tea. It was not a drink she liked, but politeness dictated she at least try it. Her bear warned her. Especially when a She bear’ offered it.

Honey! Wow, she sweetened it with honey.

Her bear sniped at her. See! She bear’ knows about bears. You know nothing still! Edith ignored her. She took a longer drink and sighed. “Thank you, this is nice.”

Grace nodded with amusement. “Most people forget tea can be sweetened with more than just sugar.”

“True.” Edith said as she took another sip then placed the tea down and rubbed her eyes. “Everything has gone wrong and I am lost. I hate being lost.”

“I see,” Grace said again. Edith laughed then said. “Do you? Well, that makes one of us!”

“Why have you not gone to Verity?” Grace suspected she knew the answer but asked anyway, mainly to see if she was right and also to judge how honest Edith would be.

“You know why? She is his mother. It would be an untenable position to place her in. I love her too much to do that to her.”

Grace was pleased she had been right. “I see, and yes I really do.” She set the porch swing in motion again. “So where are you at?” She asked gently of the young female beside her. For all her brave face she was showing the world around her, she was hurting so much the pain was like a shield covering her.

Edith looked straight ahead. “Living together but sleeping in separate rooms. Not talking other than good morning, good night and stuff like that. He stays at work as long as he can, I am guessing. Because that is what I am doing.”

“Oh sweetheart.” Grace said softly.

Edith nodded and whispered. “I know, I hurt and I think he is too.” She leant her head on Grace’s shoulder as Grace said. “I am sure he is. Sharm is a loving sensitive male. How did it go so wrong?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know it was okay, then he sort of tightened up. Said he preferred me to dress a certain way, act differently. Not work, not own the gallery. Stay in his apartment. He does not see the reason we need to have our own space. My bear is uncomfortable there.”

Grace nodded. “Of course she is, we need our own den.”

“I told him that, he said he understood it was because I never had a home growing up. Which is not true or almost not. I made my own homes when I left the foster system but he totally ignored that. And he is ignoring my bear’s needs it is as though she does not exist. I don’t know how to fix this.”

They sat there for a while just rocking in the gentle breeze as the scent of roses filled their lungs with their sweet aroma. Finally, Grace said. “As a bear and do not give me that crap about null bear, stupid title.”

Edith asked. “Oh you know about that?”

“Yes dear. Sage, Verity and June do talk to me.”

“Oh right.” Edith winced at the tone that said, do not be stupid.

“As I was saying, how do you tackle a problem?”

“Straight on, get in there find out what needs doing and do it.”

Grace laughed as she said. “Such a bear answer. That is what we do all right. I am told some other shifters and humans do it that way too.”

Edith looked at her confused as she replied, “In my experience it is what most humans and shifters do, yes!”

Grace asked. “And do you know why we do it that way?”

“Because we see it needs fixing and we do it.”

“Yes but the way we do it, head on.”

Edith lifted her hand that was not holding her drink no I don’t see in a, who knows action. There was a point here she knew but she could not see it, she ventured an answer. “Because we are bear?”

“Yes because we are bears. Dragons do not do that.”

“Singing to the choir here. I know first-hand.” Edith thought on that and said. “Although Reighn can and does make quick decisive decisions as Dragon Lord and Sharm and his healers all do or people would suffer and die.”

Grace nodded in agreement. “Yes they do, and there may be more that can. All I am saying is on the whole dragons do not, and they do not because they live extraordinarily long lives. Think about how long we have heard they live, then think about how long they could take to fix a problem. To them nothing is resolved overnight or with a good honest argument.”

Edith frowned. “Then how do they ever get anything done that is just...”

“Dragon kind!” Grace cut in. Edith sipped her drink and thought about what she had said and finally shaking her head argued. “No I don’t see it. They have Reighn and Sharm the royal family. I have seen them solve problems quickly.”

Grace nodded. “Yet even they will take centuries to fix something that you and I would do with a harsh, swift argument.”

“Like what?”

“Verity and Rene` for example!”

Edith turned wide eyes on Grace. “You have got to be kidding me?”

“On no, Verity told me Rene` was what we would call a male chauvinistic ass in the past. Now he is just an inconsiderate male, who is learning slowly but surely. Do you see?”

“No!”

“Do not be obtuse dear.”

Edith scrunched her nose up. She sort of understood but to make sure she did not have any misunderstandings she said. “Consider me obtuse!”

Grace laughed then said. “Very astute, do not ever admit to understanding when you do not.”

Edith said. “That way is fraught with danger which has the potential to get you killed.” The way she said it Grace knew she had some experience in that.

“So as I was saying, a race as long lived as dragons grow and mature slowly, very slowly. We shifters are forced to mature faster. Our life span is so limited we have to cram so much into a short period of time, for humans it is even more so, I believe.”

Edith was quiet for a time thinking over what Grace had said. “So what you are saying is I am dealing with a teenager?”

“No an adult dragon who is a slow maturing emotional being.”

“Shit!” Edith sat for a while rocking. “This will take more thought.”

“Yes you do that but while you are thinking about that, think on this too. You have to drag him into this century. He, like the other dragons do not have the luxury of being able to mature slowly anymore. They are our shields against magical beings who do not always have the best intentions for earth and the people who reside here. Dragons are mating with shifters and humans, they must speed up and grow emotionally faster.”

“I see that. Can they, though?”

“Yes look at Reighn, Lars and Stanvis, even Storm and Keeper to some degree.”

“So why not Sharm?” Edith so wanted to whine at the unfairness of it.

Grace smiled. “Like his father he surrounds himself with others that think the same. So like us all, if we are not pushed to change, then why should we?”

“Because he is joined with a shifter, he should bend.”

Grace agreed. “True, unfortunately, he probably thinks he is and you are the stubborn one or he truly does not realize he is not!”

“Thank you Grace. You have made it so much clearer now.”

“Do you know what you will do?”

“Not a clue but I will just ...”

“Mull it over?” Grace laughed as did Edith who shrugged and said. “Yes that.”

“Well remember we as bears can get stuck in mulling.”

“Yeah I will watch for that.”

Grace stood as did Edith, she took both glasses and looked at the younger female. “So what are you doing right now?”

“Not much why?”

“Well I would like you to come with me. It is time you met my family, they are all bears and I get the impression your association with our species has not been a good one so far?” She made it sound like a question.

Edith winced. “You could say that.”

After they deposited the glasses inside and Grace collected her purse. They walked down the sidewalk to Edith’s car while Edith told her about her experiences with her parent’s clan. This led to how she was raised human. Neither of them saw the small faerie who spied on them from the roof of the car.

CHAPTER TWELVE:

S harm stared at Ella as she said. “I am sorry my Lord but if you do not sign my qualification papers. I will be forced to ask Lord Reighn to reassign me somewhere else.”

“Ella, I do not understand, I thought you were fine with my decision?”

“I think I was because you made it sound like I was incapable of considering any other choice, and that is not so!”

Sharm frowned as he asked. “Why is that?”

“It has been pointed out to me, that regardless of how many species we have living and arriving at Dragon’s Gap. My qualification should not depend on knowing every species needs. How will I ever qualify my Lord, as I will have to continue to learn about them? Therefore, each time a new species arrives, I will be back to square one. Which is unfair as you and the other qualified healers also have to study but you are qualified. Unless you consider me more stupid than you have led me to believe?”

Sharm just bet he knew who had pointed that titbit out to Ella. The fact she was right annoyed him. He would wring his shadows neck, her influence on Ella was disturbing. He eyed the female in her new clothes with her new hair style, although she did look better in the casual clothing she was wearing it was just unsettling. He wondered if he should explain that her footwear which he saw were boots, were not deemed appropriate attire for clinics. Then he realized, he of course could say nothing now. Knowing it would get back to Edith and she would accuse him of picking on Ella. He really did not understand his shadow. He would have to reprimand her about her influence on his staff. She should not be telling Ella to make demands, even if they were right.

His dragon asked. What right do you have to hold this young dragon back, she is right. You signed Donald’s papers, and she is as qualified as he is. You know she is, and she is much better than Donald. You are wrong in this.

I did not ask you! Sharm snapped, but he knew his dragon was right which annoyed him more. This too was Edith’s fault, if she would just obey him. His dragon would not always be accusing him of being insensitive and arguing about how he spoke and what he said, as he was lately.

Obey! You are not her master or mine. I am trying to get you to see you are wrong.

Please, you are giving me a headache with your constant nagging!

Maybe you should listen to me, not the one who loves himself!

You are talking about Donald?

Who else? His dragon asked, as he again felt concerned. Sharm never snapped at him or spoke to him as he did now. Was he under some kind of influence that he as his dragon could not detect? He was making bad decisions blaming Edith for almost everything. Sharm’s dragon was becoming very worried, he would have to take matters into his own hands soon… very soon. Although he did not know who he could speak too. Not their Dam or Sire or his brothers. There must be someone he could speak too about his human.

Sharm inclined his head to Ella as he realized he was being stubborn for no other reason than he was annoyed with his dragon and Edith. “You are right Ella. I was remiss. I will sign the papers and please do not leave. We would miss you very much. You are needed here.”

She beamed. “Thank you my Lord. I appreciate you saying so.”

Sharm smiled as well and sighed internally as he signed the papers, while he told her. “I obviously have failed in not telling you enough and for that I apologize.”

She clutched the signed paperwork in her hands and almost danced with delight at his words as she left. Sharm grinned, she was really lovely and she did indeed deserve her qualifications. Then he frowned, although Edith had no right to interfere with his decisions, no matter if she was correct. This was his work!

Shortly after his confrontation with Ella, while he was making his way home, he ran into Conor. “Hey Sharm listen, that female of yours...”

Sharm did not stop when he heard those words. He hurriedly brushed him off. “Sorry Conor cannot stop, talk tomorrow.” Seriously he thought as he stomped home, what had she done now. Maybe he should have stopped and found out… No! He needed to get home and put a stop to all this nonsense. Really this could not go on. First Ella, now people stopping him on the street enough was enough!

By the time he made it to the apartment. He was furious, he slammed into the lounge yelling. “Edith, I have had enough! This will stop!”

Edith looked up from where she was snuggled into her chair on the balcony. “What has to stop?”

“I do not understand why you have the penchant to interfere in my or my associates business. Surely you have enough to keep you busy here or with your work?” He almost sneered when he said the word work, just stopping himself in time.

“I am not sure what you are getting at?” Edith asked as she sat up straight in her favorite lounger. The balcony doors were open, and the breeze moved around the room it was refreshing. After visiting with Grace and her family, she had come back to the castle and spent the remainder of the afternoon going through old paintings. It was nice to breathe air that was not laden with dust.

She had showered when she had returned home. And was sitting with a coffee relaxing or she had been. When Sharm had stormed in annoyed and apparently pissed at something else she had done. He said now in that tone that put her teeth on edge. It was a cross between annoyed and patronizing if he would just pick one she could respond appropriately. “Ella!”

Edith frowned searching her mind, she had not seen Ella since the party. “What of her?”

“With your meddling she has changed, and I do not just mean her wardrobe, it is her manner. Although her choice of clothes was perfectly acceptable!”

“For someone’s maiden aunt perhaps.” Edith scornfully replied.

Sharm counted to ten and knew his tone had become exasperated which was his default when talking to Edith of late when he replied. “Now it is her attitude towards the other staff members that has changed dramatically.”

Edith laughed. “Oh you mean that twat Donald?”

“Yes! I mean no… he is not a twat. He is a gifted healer.”

“He so is a twat. He undermines her at every turn. I bet it was him who told you her clothes were better before, and she was incapable of doing her job?”

At the tell-tale flick of his eyes, she knew she was right. She now stood facing him, apparently rest time was over. This looked like it was going to be another argument, the silence they had been indulging in was at its end it seemed. She asked him mildly. “Did the wonderful Donald tell you that he had told people there were no jobs available at the center?”

Sharm paused and said quietly. “He did not, but that is off the point. This discussion is about you interfering with my employees.”

“Huh, it so is the point and please call it what it is. An argument, a fight!”

Sharm ignored her words and spoke through his clenched teeth. “Ella demanded I sign her qualification papers.”

“Good for her, brave girl.”

“Edith please cease! You are disrupting...”

She cut him off, her temper showing now. “Oh now it comes out. I am upsetting Sharm’s safe little world, where everyone knows their place.”

He ran his hand through his hair as he snapped. “I do not mean that. Do not twist this around to me!”

“Really twist! Oh no! We should not do that. You are perfect, how could anything be your fault?”

Sharm growled. “You are just being childish now!”

“Do not growl at me that is just wrong!”

“What is wrong, is your meddling attitude.”

“Really, well how is this for meddling? You are a sexist pig. You have not allowed Ella to qualify because you love the idea of having her around. You love the fact she thinks you are wonderful. You love the fact she admires you whenever you do something great. How is that?”

Sharm scowled at her. “You are so off track. She needed more training. You have no idea what is involved. You know art, nothing more.”

“Training! What an excuse. She can find the same information out you can and in the same way. Unless you are saying you know everything there is to know about every species in the universe.”

“What the hell does that have to do with anything?”

“I say again. You Sharm Kingsley are a sexist male that likes to keep females in their place. You think we are all incapable of running our own lives.”

Sharm’s eyebrows rose as he asked. “Please tell me what you have done to prove me wrong since you have come here. All you have accomplished is to make trouble with dragons, shifters and now the faeries and that is another thing! How dare you suggest that a faerie practice medicine?” He roared as his anger got the better of him shaking the glass in the doors.

“Wow! Said a female’s voice from behind him. He and Edith spun around to see Reighn and Sage standing in the doorway. Shit! Sharm thought.

Edith said nothing her mind seething at his accusations. Done nothing? The ass, he knew nothing. And do not say it is my fault for not talking to him, she told her bear, who for once remained silent.

“Brother if you are finished yelling at your shadow. I wish to talk to you.” Reighn said, and his dragon was evident in his voice.

Edith came back to herself and said. “He is done!” She brushed past him as Sage said. “I will wait for you to get your jacket.”

Edith opened her mouth to say she was not going anywhere. When Sage said steel in her voice. “Your jacket Edith!”

She nodded and without a word moved to the bedroom to retrieve her jacket and bag. Sage looked at Sharm and said. “The sooner you realize who you are bonded to the better or else she will leave you and the fault will be yours.”

She kissed Reighn and said. “Talk sense into him before it is too late.”

Then she moved into the foyer where Edith met her and together they left the quiet apartment. When they reached the lift, Edith asked wearily. “Where are we going?”

Sage said quietly, “Your studio?”

She shook her head no. That was her peaceful space. She tried hard not to bring crap into it. “No not there.”

Sage nodded understanding her reluctance. “Then Junes.”

“Yeah okay, she better have alcohol?”

“She does, buckets of it.”

“I will need it.”

Sage said as the lift came. “We need to talk to Verity this has gone on too long. She is worried. We all are.”

“No I cannot, Sage please. I will not involve his mother. That is just wrong!”

Sage grimaced and sadly thought as they entered the lift. Sorry sister I think that is out of your hands now. She did not want to tell Edith but Verity had said if Edith would not talk to her, she would do some talking to her son. Sage sort of felt sorry for Sharm. Verity was angry and an angry Verity was a thing to behold. So Reighn said. She sent the message.

Verity received the message and thumped the counter. Rene’!

Their connection was so strong it was like he was sitting beside her when he answered. Yes my soul.

You need to return home.

Are you ill?

Verity could hear the worry in his voice.              No dearest. Our son Sharm has got himself into trouble with his bonded. I am very worried.

Ahh! I see. I will be there shortly.

Thank you my love.

As always I am yours. He told her by way of a goodbye. Satisfied Verity made her way to her son’s apartment to explain the facts of bonding to her foolish child.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

R eighn asked. “Is she right?”

Sharm sighed and slumped against the wall looking out at the view without seeing it. “About what?”

“Are you a sexist prick?”

“I do not think she said prick!”

“No I added that.” Reighn paced around the room with his hands in his pockets, mainly so they did not reach for his brother and throttle him as he wanted too. “What the fuck are you thinking? She is your shadow and you were barking at her like you would a piece of shit you gave no two fucks for!”

“She drives me crazy alright!” Sharm yelled, as he ran his hands through his hair. “Every day it is something new, someone else she has upset. Told what to do and organized their life. Look at Ella, she is different she has changed because of her!”

Reighn looked at his brother amused and angered all in one. Normally Sharm was their calm, centered brother and now he was off kilter, waffling. At any other time Reighn would be enjoying his brother’s confusion but now he just felt extremely angered and disappointed by him.

“I did look this morning when I spoke with her and at the party. What I saw was a female finally coming out of her shell. Out from under her viperous mother and sister’s influence. Tell me brother, in all the years young Ella has been in your employ. What did you do to help her become self-confident, self-aware?”

Sharm felt his defenses go up. “I gave her medicine what else was I to do. She was my student. She has never complained of my treatment of her.”

“She was your student and no she never did… She never would. You treated her exactly as you should with a certain amount of indifference, as long as she showed up for work and learnt everything as she was meant to. What more was there for you to do?”

Sharm narrowed his eyes at his brother. “Exactly! Are you trying to make a point? If so I am missing it.”

“Of course you are missing it. You dumb…” Reighn let a breath out and said with a clenched jaw. “Indeed, for four long years she was your student and yet within minutes of meeting her, your shadow gave her the confidence to change her attitude. To change how she dressed, to speak her mind and grow. She befriended a lonely person then introduced her to other lonely people. Do you know Ella never had a phone, her reasoning was she had no one to call? Yeah, I see what Edith did that was so bad.” Reighn told him sarcasm dripping from each word.

Sharm hung his head. He had not known any of that. He felt a rising tide of shame. Reighn was relentless as he said. “Your shadow is a good, loving, kind female. There is not one person whose life she has touched that has not changed for the better, apart from you apparently. Do you actually know what she has done?”

“Of course I do!” He said angry again. “She has disrupted my life. Waltzed in and changed everything, even my employee’s fall all over themselves to appease her.”

Reighn turned from his view of the mountains and faced his brother stunned at his arrogance. “Amazing! Truly amazing. This is what you believe, that these people are just trying to appease her? You are so wrong. I do not know who you are listening to, but it is not your own eyes and ears. Your shadow has set up a singles club for males and females to meet once a week at Madam Tessa’s. She has helped start a cab service for Dragon’s Gap which everyone uses. She has the matron’s organizing cooking and craft classes. She has Elders teaching etiquette and both dragons and shifters are holding lessons on dragons and shifters. Not to mention the driving school she has initiated with members of Conor’s pride. Or the classes on magic and Elementals, that I and Keeper hold. Then there is the day care center she and Ella are looking to have started with the faeries.”

Sharm stood poleaxe. “That is not right! Most of those are Sage and Junes or your ideas and...”

Reighn cut him off. “Really you think I lie?”

“No... No! Why did she not tell me?”

“Why should she, would you have considered it for what it was or would you call it meddling and another thing? Is it true you have said you wish her not to work? To do what she is very, very good at. What she spent years training to do? Which by the way she had to do herself, with no one to help fund or encourage her. Did you in fact tell her, that her work had no value…NO VALUE?” He finally yelled when his anger rose to the surface.

Sharm snorted. “Did she tell you that?”

Reighn laughed harshly, dear Goddess his brother was an ass. “No, as if she would. She would rather die than speak! Is it true?”

It had in fact been Henry who was so distraught at the arguments the couple were having. And Sharm’s disparaging remarks about Edith’s desire to return to work. He had finally broken down and talked to Storm, his old commander’s nephew. Who had spoken to Reighn with the qualification, that if he did not sort their brother out, he would beat him into realizing he was hurting his shadow.

Which is why he and Sage had decided to visit today, plus his Dam and Queen Scarlett were worried for her. And now he understood why they were, after seeing her and Sharm today.

Sharm eyed his brother and asked “Who dared talk about me and Edith, was it Lars?”

Reighn stilled as he asked. “Lars, why would Lars talk about you and Edith?”

Sharm shrugged but declined to answer. Reighn narrowed his eyes and vowed to talk to his brother Lars later. He asked again spacing out each word as he demanded an answer. “Is. It. True?”

Sharm ran his hand around his neck. “Maybe… we discussed it, and I felt she would be better at home.”

“Do you hear yourself? You...You! That is all I hear, what of your shadow. How dare you? She worked hard for her degree, and you want to make it difficult for her to use it. You are a prick! I was right. Well, she is working, and she will continue to work for as long as she wants. I have given her my blessing unless you wish to go against your brothers and me. I suggest you shut the fuck up and realize your shadow is a working female with talent, and the town and we cannot wait for the gallery to open.”

Sharm roared as he listened to Reighn’s decrees. “SHE IS MY SHADOW!”

Reighn stilled as his dragon snarled. “Take care brother. I am not your shadow!”

“I apologize!” Sharm said hastily, confusion riding him hard. Reighn took a deep breath settling his dragon who was as confused as he was, his dragon told him. Sharm is never like this. Something is not right!

Reighn agreed. I know but what? I detect nothing. He said to Sharm trying to get an answer from his brother that would make sense. “You were berating her, yelling at her. Do you want a submissive delicate female? Is that what you are trying to turn her into?”

“Why does everyone ask me that? No of course not.” Sharm shrugged one shoulder as if he dismissed this assumption as nonsense but even to Reighn’s ear he sounded unsure. Reighn said quietly. “I think you are lying to me, yourself and especially to Edith. She will never be that female, it is not within her to be so.”

Sharm looked out the window again, anywhere rather than to look into the accusing eyes of his brother as he heard the truth. His Edith would never be that female. You do not understand? There is no give in her. All she does is argue!”

“Really, I do not see that. She lives with you. She stays here, seems to me if she is arguing it is to be heard. She is fighting just as hard as you, except that where you are fighting to make her into someone else. She is fighting to make you see only her, the shadow you joined with. Sharm my brother, what happened to the calm, rational brother with the sense of humor. The master healer, the loving male we all know and value?”

Sharm sat and sighed. “He took a vacation. I cannot get a handle on her.”

Reighn sat opposite him. “Sharm what is there to handle?”

“She is a loose cannon.”

“No, she is a strong minded, thoughtful female who has an amazing gift you still have not utilized, why is that?”

“I do not know. I guess I have been so busy putting out fires I have not had time.”

“Fires! I think you have been shadow boxing, there are no fires other than what you are imaging there to be. You need to start thinking rather than letting your so-called wish list of how she should be dictate the way you think of her. Also, you should know she is using her gift without training, every morning and at night.”

Sharm sighed. “I did not know that maybe you are right. Maybe what I want is foreshadowing what is here. I do not know, she should not be using her gift. I will make her stop. She has to be guided, tempered.”

Reighn looked out the window as he let the impulse to hit his brother pass. “I think I see now. It is not her the artist or the gifted loving giving female you object to. It is the independent female. You wanted a female that would wait at the end of the day whenever that was for you, with slippers and dinner ready. Someone who hung on every one of your words like they were gold.”

“You make it sound stupid!” Sharm complained weakly, shocked at hearing the attributes he had secretly dreamed of in a shadow spoken in his brothers derisive tones.

Did you really have those dreams? I do not remember you doing so? His dragon asked shocking Sharm from his thoughts. For a minute he had clarity of mind and knew he had never dreamt of a female like that. Then it was gone much like a cloud passing in front of the sun obscuring it from the earth but his dragon had seen and felt something.

Sharm almost missed what Reighn said next. “Because it is ridiculous! These females are not as our dragon females were led to believe they should be. Only good for home and hearth like our Dam and her generation, who were told to be of a gentile nature. Like the ones that made Ella feel wrong for wanting to become a healer. These wonderful females are strong, competent, self-assured independent females. They work in all occupations, not just the ones males, deem they are capable of doing. They do not need a male to complete them like we were led to believe females did.”

“I know that.”

“Yes you do but as long as it is not your shadow you are alright with it.”

“If she was just that, it would be okay. But she is so much more!” He stated slightly bewildered.

She is? Why do you not cherish that? His dragon asked confused by his words still trying to figure out what was wrong…

Sharm hesitantly told him. I do… I do not know. I want to!

Reighn agreed. “You are right she is much more!”

Sharm looked at his brother confused, “What do you mean?”

Reighn stood. “She is your shadow, should that not be enough for you? We are not our father and elders with their antiquated thinking.”

Sharm frowned. “Papa is not like that.”

Reighn nodded. “Maybe not as much as he was in our youth, but he has enough left over.”

“Why do you say that?”

Reighn shrugged as he said simply. “Is he here with our Dam?”

Sharm stood. “That is their decision, his and our Dams.”

Reighn just shook his head. “Open your eyes my brother. Get your head out of your medical papers for a while, look around and see what actually is happening in your family. I will give you this one warning. If you do not change, I will remove your shadow from you!”

“You would not dare.”

Reighn morphed into the Dragon Lord dropping his veneer of loving brother. “I warn you healer not only will I dare. You will not be able to stop me. Do not push me on this. Edith is mine to protect as much as you are. Remember you brought her into our family. So now she is mine!” He stabbed a finger at him. “You think on that when next you decide to yell at your shadow and do not be surprised if you wake one morning and find yourself alone again. Even I can see she is losing weight due to unhappiness. You the healer should have already realized that and remedied it. Someone like Edith will not go on like this for long. Painful as it will be for her, she will leave you or I will make her.”

“She will not! I am her shadow.”

“Are you? Because from where I am standing it does not look like it!” With that Reighn the Dragon Lord walked from the apartment leaving Sharm standing alone staring blankly out of the window. Even his dragon was still and quiet.

Verity waited until after Reighn had left. She made herself a cup of tea in Sharm’s kitchen with hands that shook from what she had heard. She had done this to her son…her blood. Grace had told her that the attitude she had been treating her Rene` with was not the way. Now as she had listened to her son’s talking, she realized Grace was right. So it was time to stop. She had intelligence and weapons. It was time to start using them for herself, her sons and Rene`.

She stepped into the lounge cup in hand and found a seat. Her son so lost in his worries did not even know she was so she waited, there was time. Her dragon told her, causing Verity to sigh quietly. Not too much, this is what has got dragons into trouble. Already we have played nice for too long. We need to be what we are, dragon!

Yes dear one, you are right. I am glad you are here to counsel me!

It is what I do, we are a part of each other and while I slept, you forgot the dragons rage. Edee reminded us.

Yes, she did, we will thank her for that, by helping our son.

Yes!

Sharm turned from his contemplation, Reighn had frightened him. Was he really such a prick, was he really going to lose his shadow, how had this happened and where had his thinking gone wrong? He would normally ask his dragon, but he was it seemed, as confused as he was. Startled he said. “Mama! I am sorry I did not know you were here?”

Verity finished her sip of tea. “I realize, you were deep in thought.”

Sharm sighed. “I have much to think about?”

“So I heard.”

“Oh I see, you have been here...”

“For a little while yes. Reighn was quite concerned and angry it seemed?” She waited, if he brushed it off she would throw her cup at him, but he did not. “He has reason to be. I have caused harm to Edith, myself and to the people I swore to help. All because I cannot get past the image of a myth and now my shadow is losing weight and my family wish to punch my lights out.” He raised an eyebrow at his mother who nodded with a twinkle in her eyes. “That is so, I wish to very much!”

“See?” He pointed to his mouth. “There are feet in there, mine! I open it and spew stupid. My dragon is as confused and upset as I am.”

“Oh my dear.”

He leant back, his body so very tired, he missed his shadow. “She will not sleep with me and before you say it. I know it is my fault.”

“Sharm my son, the fault is mine and your Sires. We have spent years playing roles we deemed necessary. I see now we were incorrect.”

“I do not know what you are talking about Mama?”

“Maybe that is just as well.” Verity looked at her son and realized this was a conversation for her and her shadow not as she thought her son. “Son take me for a flight it has been a long time since I have flown with you.”

He gave her a bittersweet smile “I have not even given my soul the gift of flight. I am a very bad shadow.”

“No my son, you are new at joining. Thinking you know it all, it is a failing I have noticed in males.”

He grinned as she hoped he would. “Now if I might inquire, did you court Edith?”

“Why would I? We have confirmed our bonding.”

Verity stood and placed her cup on the table and asked. “Why would you not? Is it because she is not dragon?”

Sharm paled. “No mama no! Why would you think that?”

Verity smiled kindly at him. “My Sharm use your formidable intelligence and think about what you said.”

She could see him thinking as she stepped out onto the balcony. He followed slowly just before he leapt into the air, he said. “I understand mama thank you.”

Verity smiled and touched his cheek. “I trust you my son to do the right thing by your shadow.”

He nodded and leapt into the air transforming into a beautiful black dragon with a sheen of blue covering his scales. Hovering close to the balcony Verity hopped on and made herself comfortable, then she tapped his sides and he lifted gently away. They flew for an hour then Sharm took her to her apartment. Verity slid off as they reached her balcony. “Son go see your shadow she is at Junes.”

He nodded his large head and swept away. Verity smiled and hoped she had done enough. He is a good son a bit stupid as all young are at times but his heart is solid, mused her dragon.

Verity grinned. That is what makes him a good healer. Well, I must shower.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

R eighn growled out. “Lars!”

“Yes my Lord.” Lars answered as he entered his office to find Reighn seated in his visitors chair.

“We have a concern.” Reighn disliked the word problem and used it as little as possible. Lars’s heart squeezed, was someone hurt, in trouble. Who did he have to kill? These were his first thoughts as he walked pass Reighn and threw his papers onto the desk. His second thought was Reighn had found out about his contribution to mama Verity’s museum and was annoyed.

Reighn grunted. “No, it is not about the museum. I do not care who contributes. In fact it is good place for all the stuff you got from your parents and grandparents properties. Sage and I have already said we will split the cost with Dragon’s Gap. It is time culture gained a foot hold here, it was a good idea of Edith’s. What you do with your families possessions is your business, nice touch, though.”

Lars sighed quietly, he really did not want to fight his brother on that as Reighn said his birth families horde was his to do with as he wanted. And donating the bulk of it to the museum was one way he thought went along way to paying for their treason to dragon kind. Plus he knew if they had been alive they would have hated his decision. Which was petty he knew, but it did not stop him from feeling good about it. He grinned thinking about their screams of outrage they would have made if they had been alive. Shaking those thoughts away he asked. “So what is your concern about?”

“Want to tell me why Sharm should think you have been telling me tales when you have not and why have you not?”

So he had known he was there, crafty as a fox was brother Sharm. His dragon growled. We need to train more, if healer can find us! Lars agreed and answered Reighn. “Because our brother is an idiot and the tales were not mine to tell.”

Reighn went to speak, and Lars held his hand up. “You know my position, if I came running to you with everything I know or heard, you would go crazy. That is, after all, why you have me as your Prime correct?”

Reighn shrugged, damn it he was right as his dragon grumbled. Brother smart and slippery!

That is why we love and trust him.

His dragon smiled. This is true! “Lars, our brother may be an idiot but I cannot shake the feeling something is wrong. He was never such a butt head as he is now since bonding with Edith. Is what you know and not saying going to hurt him or his shadow? And before you answer, be aware I have threatened to take her from him if he does not start treating her right?”

Lars sighed again, his dragon looked at Reighn. Our Dragon Lord should know.

Maybe but what we heard did not threaten Edith, shadows do not always agree it was an argument nothing more.

This is true, but I like Edee and love our brother.

I as well my friend. Lars replied quietly. “I would have already told you if there was a concern to Edith or Sharm.” Reighn nodded knowing he had not given Lars enough credit. Lars told him. “All I can say is that what I overheard made me want to kick his ass but it seemed like it was nothing more than a disagreement. There were no threats made against either of them, nor was there a hint of it.”

“Of violence you mean?” Demanded Reighn with a frown.

Lars agreed. “That is what I mean. Reighn I would have never allowed that, ever.”

“Oh I know but seriously I am rethinking the ass whipping, I was going deliver to our brother.”

They both grinned as Lars told him. “Well if you get to doing it, call me.”

Reighn turned to leave. “You are not the only one. Storm has said he will help, and we all know what that means?”

Lars groaned loudly at the thought of Storm and Sharm having a fight. As youngsters they usually fought until blood was spilled or their Uncle Andre` pulled them apart. Lars did not think that regardless of their occupations it would be any different now.

“Well!” Reighn said. “On that cherry note I will leave, what are you doing this afternoon?”

Lars grunted. “What I do every Thursday afternoon hear petitions for increases in the treasury and settle disputes between families.”

Reighn nodded and looked at his brother as he asked. “Is it too much?”

Lars returned the honest look as he told him. “I think since the Axton treason attempt, things have settled down but I am probably not the one to be addressing these issues and Stanvis is not really willing. In fact probably not a good idea. He tends to get sword happy when they come into view.”

Reighn laughed he unfortunately felt the same way. “We will suspend all petitions and settlements of disputes until we find someone to take over, unless it is life and death.”

Lars face transformed from the habitual bland expression when discussing those particular duties, to a smiling young male. He stood so fast his chair almost tipped over. Reighn berated himself he should have seen how much stress Lars was under. He smiled as he heard the relief in Lars’s voice as he said. “Thank you! Yes, I am free!”

Reighn clapped him on the back as he moved closer. “You should have said. I am not a mind reader.”

Lars cocked an eyebrow up as he smirked. “Liar!”

“Well okay, I do not like to snoop, so you need to tell me these things.”

“You are right I should have. I hate to whine like a girl, though?”

Molly ran in, “Dada me need ride.” When she spotted Lars, she said. “Unca Lars me need ride.”

She threw herself into Reighn’s arms. “Who is with you Molly?” He asked hoping she was not running around the castle by herself. She told him. “Me Granma Grace.”

Frowning Reighn asked. “Where is she?”

“Me need ride dada.”

Jacks walked around the corner with Ava in her arms who squealed when she saw Reighn.

“Molly please don’t run away from me.” Jacks told her mildly.

Jacks was Stanvis’s shadow. They had been bonded only a little over two months. She was a nice calm female, tall slim and a full leopard with striped gold and black hair. Which on first meeting her, was disconcerting but fit her well. She was an accountant who wore glasses as she was near sighted. She always reminded Lars of an old fashioned school teacher because she appeared so proper. How she dealt with the irreverent Stanvis amused them all. She was a quiet individual which was also contrary to her shadow. She was schooling Molly in her lynx or her lynx in Molly, it was hard to say at times.

“Jacks how are you?” Reighn asked as he let Molly down and reached for Ava.

“Fine my Lord, Lars how are you?”

“I am fine, is Stanvis here?”

She smiled which transformed her rather severe looking face into a lovely female. Her whole body seemed to soften at the mention of her shadow. “Someone came to ask him for something. Molly, Ava and I thought we would come find someone to take the girls to their grandmothers. I would, but I have a meeting in town and Stanvis mentioned something about cars so who knows!”

Reighn said. “Thank you Jacks, unfortunately Grace is busy so the girls will remain here at the castle.” He did not want to tell them he felt as if there was a danger to them if they left the castle. Sometimes as Dragon Lord the sensations of danger came over him. It filtered through the air or ground. It was probably nothing, but he always heeded the warnings. Especially after the incident with the faerie Sela.

Lars so in tune to his brother said. “Well why don’t, Stan and I stay with the girls this afternoon. We can find something to do?”

Molly pouted. “Me go to Granma Graces.”

After her time with Edith she no longer yelled while inside. Which Reighn was thankful for now if he could only get Sage to follow suit. Life would be a whole lot quieter. More boring! Quipped his dragon.

Well, there is that! He laughingly replied.

Lars tipped his head to the side when he saw the first tears swimming in Molly’s eyes. “Well that is sad. Uncle Stan and I were thinking of seeing if the swimming pool in the conservatory is ready to be used.”

Molly whipped her head around to Reighn then Lars.

“Me wim?”

“Kittens like to swim.” Whispered Jacks to Reighn then she said in her normal voice. “Stan is having a pool installed at our home.”

Reighn nodded as he watched his daughter’s eyes open wide at the thought of swimming. “Dada me wim?” Molly pleaded, all thoughts of Grandma Grace gone.

“Of course, I did not know we had a pool.” He was sure there had never been one in the castle before. Lars grinned as Stanvis joined them wrapping an arm around his shadow. “After Jacks told me about cats swimming, we decided the girls needed one. Sage liked the idea also, we asked mama she said the conservatory or the annex off it would be good for a pool. We have a full adult pool and a, what they call a kiddie pool in there. It was finished two days ago and is filled with warm water just waiting to be used.”

“Well when I have finished my business with King Elijah, I will come and see for myself. Now my girls listen to your Uncles and be good.” He admonished each of them.

“Kay dada.” Molly said almost bouncing with joy, he kissed each of them and said his goodbyes to his brothers and Jacks.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

S harm flew for another few minutes after depositing his mother at her apartment. He did not go to his shadow. His dragon now in control soared the skies and thought hard, his human had not been himself for many days since the day of the party. Something was wrong, he had seen and felt something that clouded his human’s thinking. Something made him act different to their shadow. He flew high as he thought over the problem, which was complex. It was not dragon emotions that he had to deal with, it was those of his human and for those he needed a human or someone close to it. He circled down to the Faerie Grove and landed.

Queen Scarlett stood waiting with her guards and her light, as they watched the circling dragon. She said to Elijah, “I think Lord Sharm has come to ask for advice.”

Elijah grinned as he looked towards the sky. “I see that, you think it is about Edee?”

Scarlett laughed gently. “Oh most definitely.” She looked at her beloved and asked anxiously. “Has she been found?”

The shake of his head said it all. Scarlett felt her heart sink. Elijah took a step back. “I have more patrols to send out, also I am meeting with Lord Reighn. You can manage this I am sure. Emotional advice is your department. Mine is to scare and hunt.”

Scarlet inclined her head. “And you do it so well my love. Find Sela my dear, she is a danger to everyone now.”

He smiled and tipped his head kissing her palm before saying seriously. “I think she always was.”

He and his guards left as she stood waiting for the large dragon to land, Scarlett prayed. Please, Mother Earth, do not allow Sela to cause harm to anyone. Scarlett called to the dragon as he settled onto the earth. “What has happened dragon that you come to the Grove?”

The dragon refused to relinquish his control to Sharm, so remained in his dragon form, forcing the conversation to be conducted in mind voice. Scarlett smiled as she said. Ahh! I see it is you who wishes to speak to me dragon?

Yes! Said a deep dark voice.

What is the reason?

My human Sharm and our shadow are not bonding as they should.

I see. What can I do to help?

The dragon blinked his enormous eyes as he asked. Is it possible for my human half to be spelled?

Oh I am guessing you think faerie magic?

Yes!

Well for any other species I would say yes. For dragons, no dear one, it is impossible. All dragons whether human or not are immune to magic.

He said sadly. I see! I suppose I did not think that through, being of the Sun and Moon Goddesses magic. We cannot succumb to others magic, other than the Elementals.

This is true. I am sorry I am not even sure you will succumb to the Elementals magic. Dragons are very unique beings!

The dragon blinked again. That is interesting. May I ask, what if our shadow is be-spelled and this causes my Sharm to be affected? Is that possible?

Well, that is possible, I would have to talk to Edee to find out. Can you bring her here?

I do not know, they have argued. She is not at our home.

This is serious!

I think it is, very much so. My Sharm is not this male that talks as he has been. It is most confusing.

Queen Scarlet softly brushed his snout. I am sure it is dear one, what were you to do now?

Take our shadow for a flight. Our Dam suggested it, as we did not court.

I see! Scarlett thought fast. I have an idea where do dragons go to be alone. When they wish to court?

The caves at the top of the mountain, was his instant reply.

You know where these are?

I have heard. He did not want to admit he had flown over the area many times before their shadow had come into his life. In the hope that when they courted they would use the cave.

Can you guide my faeries there? Scarlett asked bringing his attention back to her.

For why?

Why dear dragon? To set up a rendezvous of romance for our dear ones.

The dragon thought for a moment. Is that considered courtship?

Yes exactly!

Our shadow had no courtship.

Well, it behoves you and us to give her one.

Agreed! He said excited, he would get to see the inside of the cave.

Scarlet said. Well go find the cave and then come back here and lead my helpers to arrange the cave.

Yes Queen Scarlett.

Once that is done, go and fly for an hour then when I call. Come for your shadow. Where is she now?

At Lady Junes.

Good, I will go to her there!

I thank you Queen Scarlett.

You are most welcome my dear. I enjoy Edee.

As do we!

The large dragon lifted slowly into the air and within the blink of an eye was gone. Scarlett turned to her guards.

“We are going to need Calla, Blossom and Leilani.” She clapped her hands. “Hurry! Hurry!”

They scattered as she walked back into the Grove quite pleased with herself. Romance was needed and faeries were very good at romance but first she had a possible be-spelled bear to deal with.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

S age greeted Queen Scarlet as she entered June’s apartment with her guards Sparrow and Loa. “Welcome.”

“Thank you Sage. I do hope you forgive our intrusion?”

“Hey guys nice to see you again.” Edith said to the three who entered. Both guards smiled and bowed to Edith as Scarlett smiled. “Edee we are glad to see you and you as well Sage and June.”

June said. “Of course, it is nice to see you. Can I get you anything?”

Scarlett refused. “No thank you, not at the moment.”

Sage asked as she led them into the apartment “What can we do for you Queen Scarlett?”

“I think we are past the stage of Queen and Dragon Lady do you not? I have already called you Sage.”

Edith said. “I do, titles annoy me.”

Sparrow the stern faced guard grinned as she asked. “Doesn’t everything?”

“Yep!” Edith grinned at her. “So when are you two free again? June and I want a rematch.”

“Speak for yourself. I need to save some money first.” Called June from the kitchen.

“For what?” Scarlett asked.

Loa said. “Poker my Queen, we played poker.”

Fascinated Scarlett asked. “What is this poker?”

Sage frowned. “A card game which should not have been taught to your guards.”

“Huh! That is what you know.” June grumbled as she walked back in with a tray of drinks. “They are sharks, don’t let that stiff guard faerie thing, they have going on fool you.”

The faeries in question grinned like the sharks June named them. Loa said. “We can teach you Queen Scarlett, if you would like?”

“I would like to learn this game.”

Edith eyed the faerie Queen making sure her eyes stayed away from the frowning Sage’s as she said casually. “I could teach you strip poker. I think you would like that better, or Elijah would!”

Sage choked on her drink as she spluttered, “No absolutely not. I forbid it!”

“Too late.” June said as they all watched the Queen run through all the possibilities and implications of the word strip and a slow smile emerge on her ethereal face. “Oh I think I and my light would like that. Please teach me Edee.”

Edith grinned wider. “Well I can explain it to Sparrow, and she can explain it to you, as she teaches you the game.”

“I like that idea. Now my dear one we are here on urgent business.”

Worried Sage asked. “You are?”

“Yes Sage, I am concerned for Edee.”

“About what?” Edith asked with a frown?

“You and your Shadow.”

“Oh that, no problem. I will figure it out. We just need time that is all!”

Scarlett took her hand in hers and said. “Dear one, I am afraid no matter how much time you have, it will not be enough.”

Edith sucked in a breath as Sage and June gasped in shock. “What do you mean?” Edith asked and just stopped herself from yelling.

“You are under a spell my dear.”

Edith gaped and finally blurted out. “Say what now!”

June choked on her swallow of drink and wheezed. “You are friggin kidding me, right?”

Sage stood shocked, her drink held forgotten in her hand as she asked. “Scarlett, are you serious?”

“Yes Sage our Edith is be-spelled!”

“So who spelled her?” Reighn asked as he walked in from the balcony where he had landed only seconds ago.

“Hold on... Hold on… Wait now!” Edith said as they all quietened. She slowly walked towards the couch and sat. “What are you saying and speak plainly please, try to remember this is all new to me.”

Verity and Grace walked in. Verity’s face was white with anger and her voice held her dragon in its tones as she snarled. “Who...Who has had the audacity to do this to my daughter?”

Edith sat her face in her hands as Verity sat beside her with Grace on the other side, she too was angered as she asked. “Is this even possible?”

Scarlett told them. “Unfortunately yes it is. Some shifters can be susceptible to spells and faerie spells are very powerful as is the one placed on Edith.”

“Scarlett who?” Verity demanded.

Scarlett winced as she said. “I assume, and it is an assumption only, that it was Sela.” She said hurriedly when she saw the looks on their faces. “Please understand we only just found out early this morning. That she apparently escaped her guards.”

They all looked towards Reighn who nodded. “King Elijah has just briefed me. I met mama and Grace on my way here.”

Sage nodded. “Molly and Ava are protected?”

“Of course my soul, they are with Lars, Stan, Storm and Keeper at the new pool.”

Queen Scarlett took a chance and offered, “I would like to offer two faeries as nannies and guards. They are well trained by Sparrow, and she and I will vouch for them.”

The guard captain inclined her head. “They both trained with my guards and are more than qualified. Also, they have been trained as nannies by the High Queen’s own personal Nanny.”

They all waited to see what Reighn would say, he would not agree if Sage did not. Even though he could ask for no better nannies. He should not have worried with a relieved sigh Sage said. “High praise indeed. I welcome your offer. If they would like to work for us and the girls, we would appreciate it.”

Scarlett inclined her head knowing the trust she was being offered by Sage, especially after the fiasco of Sela. Edith said. “So I am glad that is settled. Want to tell me how I am spelled and why and what it is doing.” She held her hand up as she thought back and asked. “Wait that day with Molly, the dust that made me sneeze was that when it happened?”

Scarlett nodded. “Yes, although she would have had to renew it since.”

“How and when?”

“We would all like to know?” Sharm asked as he entered.

“Oh I thought you would come later?” Queen Scarlett said a little annoyed with the male.

Sharm inclined his head as he told her. “No, that deal was struck with my dragon who will return later. I am here now to find out what has happened to my shadow.”

Edith’s heart thumped hard in her chest at his words. If only we could believe he cared. She said to her bear who answered. Maybe spell is making him act like an ass!

Well yeah, that could be it!

Let us hope the faerie can fix it.

Sharm refused to look at his shadow, she had not returned to him as he thought she should. Forgetting he himself was not at his home but he needed to know if the spell placed her in danger. Scarlett walked to Edith and gently placed her hand on her head. “Sweet Edith I have called someone who can remove the spell.”

“Why can you not?” Verity asked just before Edith did.

Scarlett said kindly. “Because Edith is not just a bear she ...”

“Yeah... Yeah a null!” Edith said as Sharm’s body tightened in response to the despair he heard in her voice. Grace smacked her shoulder. “I told you not to say that.”

Edith cringed as she said. “Sorry forgot!”

“Try not to in the future, Verity and I do not like it.”

“Well sorry again!” A sheepish Edith said as Sage and June snickered. Scarlett continued ignoring the interruption. “What I was going to say is she is what we call a Grounder!”

“I beg your pardon?” Edith asked a little hurt at the put down from her friend. “Did you say ground hog?”

Scarlett growled at her. “No why would I say that. Grounder! Really Edee you must listen better.”

Verity exclaimed. “That is a very old term, are you sure Scarlett?”

“Oh yes as rare as they are. I knew when I first met her.”

“So what is a grounder?” Sage asked before any of the others could.

Scarlett said. “It means... Ahh! I do not know how to explain it to you.” She looked bewildered at them all, as she spread her hands.

Verity said. “Think of a lightning rod and what that does. It attracts lightning and diverts it into the ground harmlessly, well that is what our Edee does. She gathers people around her and then sends them to do what they need to do, with her guidance and direction. She helps them.”

“Like Ella?” Sharm asked.

Verity nodded, “Yes or Conor and Johner, Tessa for example.”

“I am betting that is what has happened all your life, people confided in you or came to you and you sorted their lives out for them. Guided them on the right path.” Scarlett asked sympathetically when she looked at Edith’s startled face.

Edith hung her head as she said quietly. “That is why I restore art, it fills that place in me that was always empty and it is quiet. It demands little from me but a steady hand and a quiet mind.”

“Oh my dear one,” Scarlett said with sympathy. “Of course it does. When no one needs your help or guidance your art does and the peace that comes from you working on the canvas must be such a pleasure.”

Edith raised her eyes from the floor and looked at Sharm, saying with her heart had she but known it, in her eyes. “I had no idea and in truth it is very much the reason.”

“Is that why the spell stuck to her?” June asked Sage who nodded slowly as she said. “It would almost have to be. Spells are not meant to affect shifters although I have heard if a witch is strong enough, she can form spells just for shifters. It would be very precise magic and she would have to be blessed by a higher power.”

“You are forgetting about half shifters, would their human side be affected?” Grace asked.

Sage grinned. “No the shifter gene resists normal magic or should.”

Just then an Elemental arrived. Queen Scarlett you require our aid?

“Yes, Lady Edith has been be-spelled or cursed.”

In what form?

“We are unsure, we assume faerie magic to cause great harm between Lady Edith and Lord Sharm to confuse and disenchant. To drive a wedge between them. To cause great mischief.”

He swept both Sharm and Edith with his very purple eyes and advised. Such anger and confusion they have for each other. The curse was transformed, what started as fey magic has been mutated to cause great harm. Your bonding has grown cold, it is almost none existent. This is not right, you are destined to be together as greatness follows you both. He looked at Scarlet and Reighn. A terrible curse for one to cast, do you know who did so?

“We believe the outlawed Sela” Scarlett told him.

I leave you to administer justice.

Scarlett and Reighn together said. “We will.”

Leaning over the back of the couch, the Elemental placed his hand on Edith’s forehead and mumbled a few words then he said. The curse has been lifted, there will be no possibilities of this happening again. The Elemental disappeared as quickly as he arrived. Edith shrugged. “I feel no different.”

Sharm shrugged as well. “I do not either!” Without a goodbye he turned and left the apartment by the balcony transforming and flying away before any could stop him. Leaving Edith staring after him, sadness etching her heart.

Scarlett said to her softly. “I swear it was removed, and I also swear your shadow will return to you as the normal, loving male he is. His nature has been dented, but he is still there.”

Edith tried to smile as she said. “If you say so.”

Verity said with hug for Edith. “I think we should all go and leave Edith to think about things.”

“Good idea.” Sage agreed then she and June ushered them all from the apartment. As Edith lay down on the couch and thought over all that had happened and all that had been explained. There was much to think on, uppermost in her bears mind was. Mate not an ass. I was right!

Oh my Goddess. Is that all you got from that?

What more was there?

We were cursed!

Pfft! Spells, curses what do I know of these?

Maybe if you… like studied. We would not have become cursed in the first place!

You are grounder. You should have known.

How would I know this?

See what you know…

Yeah... Yeah! Would fill a tea cup.

Several minutes passed as Edith lounged on June’s couch and sipped her drink, while she looked out the French doors and argued with her bear.

“What are you doing?” Sage asked as she and June sat across from the prone female.

“Mulling! I am bear we mull.” Edith said with a touch of her bear in her voice.

“Oh!” Sage said, then she asked. “Will you be doing it for long?”

Edith gave a long suffering sigh. “Who knows?”

June pointed out. “It is just that it is quite maudlin. Don’t you think Sage?”

“Maybe it is meant to be?” Sage suggested back to June who nodded. “Well it is mulling after all.”

Edith eyed the two females as they sat looking at her, they were definitely crushing her mulling time, as annoyance tinged her voice she said. “It is mulling!”

June said. “That is what I just said!”

Sage sighed. “Well you know, it is real boring?”

Edith growled and missed the gleam of amusement in both Sage and June’s eyes. She grumbled. “I did not ask you to stay. You two can leave, yah know?”

“It is my place!” Complained June. Edith frowned at her and a smirking Sage. “Oh yeah! Well mulling here.”

Sage mused out loud. “I know you have much to think on but well we could help by talking about it!”

June agreed. “We are good at that, talking that is. I mean there was a lot going on. Spells, curses and lightning rods and grounders. Real exciting stuff!”

They looked expectantly at Edith who they were sure was by now grinding her teeth as her bear snarled to Edith.

These wolves have no concept of mulling!

I know right, seriously what we need is a quiet place to lay and contemplate our life and what we are going to do?

“So… What are you doing now?” June asked.

“Still mulling, except with you two talking.” Edith snarked.

“Oh…” Suddenly a shadow swept over the room blocking the sun. In exasperation for not being allowed to mull over the recent events. Edith snarled. “What the hell is happening now?”

“Oh my!” Sage grinned as she said. “I think that is for you Edee!”

June looked out murmuring. “Oh wow… beautiful!”

Edith scrambled up and walked to the doors that led to the balcony. As Sage and June moved aside. Edith saw a beautiful sixty foot black dragon with scales that had a gorgeous blue sheen over them. He had enormous purple eyes that stared at her and in them she saw her Sharm. Her heart beat faster and her breath caught in her throat as she whispered. “Sharm you are a dream come true, beautiful absolutely beautiful!”

He dipped his enormous head and Sage said. “I think he wants to take you flying.”

“Is that true Sharm do you?” She heard in her mind, his voice or his dragon’s deep voice. Very much I am sad that I have not taken you flying so you could feel the wind and to pretend for a little while we are the only two souls in the world.

Edith wiped her eyes. “Oh Sharm I don’t know what to say, thank you seems so tame.” He hovered close to the balcony as Edith slipped onto him.

June said with admiration. “Wow! Her first time and she didn’t have to have a boost.”

Sage sniffed as she eyed the female abreast of the black dragon. “Well with those long legs why would she?” She called out to Edith. “Tap his sides when you are ready to fly.” Then threw her a pair of sun glasses and grinned. “For the wind.”

“Thanks.” Edith called back as she slipped them on and tapped his sides with her heels.

Sharm gently moved from the balcony and when he was clear, he flew high into the air as Edith hugged his neck as far as her arms would reach. Thank you my shadow. She said as she felt him breathe out in contentment. They flew for what seemed like hours, finally Sharm circled above a lake, high in the same mountains that Edith often admired from Sharm’s balcony. He landed beside a large tree that partially obscured the opening to a cave.              Edith slid off and stumbled a little before she could right herself. Sharm was there his arm around her. “Thank you.”

“You are welcome, riding dragon back I am told takes a little getting used to. I hope I did not overdo it?”

Edith grinned up at him. “No, it was wonderful, one of the best experiences in my life. Thank you.”

He grinned pleased. “Good, now…” He led her into a tunnel. “I have realized I have been remiss, normally dragons court our shadows or at least in the past we did.” He looked at Edith as she followed him down the tunnel.               “I believe dragons need a type of courting to establish our link with our shadow. We did not do that,” He changed that to. “I did not do that and for that I am sorry.”

Edith nodded even though he could not see her. “Do you think every dragon needs too?”

“Maybe but in this case. I think only stubborn obstinate, one track minded healers, who cannot see reality for truth need it more.”

Edith laughed. “Oh I see, well I am not sure what my response should be to that except spells and curses are a bitch!”

Sharm laughed as he said. “Really I thought you would agree with me!”

“Sharm?” She pulled his hand to stop him walking away. He turned as his eyes smiled at her. “Yes?”

“No I do not agree. Are you stubborn, no more than I am, are you obstinate, not really, are you one track minded, yes as you should be. That is what makes you a great healer. I like the male I bonded to.”

“But not the male I became?” He asked softly.

Just as softly she answered truthfully. “No not so much!”

He nodded as he led her further into the tunnel and smiled a smile she had not seen for a while. “You are very forgiving. My dragon tells me I should be thankful for this, and I am and humbled by your words. I will not ask for forgiveness because they are words we say too often.”

“There is nothing to apologize for. The spell did its job very well.”

“Unfortunately the spell did not place all the feelings and words in my mouth or mind. Which sadly I am to blame for.”

“Oh, well again. I am not sure what my response should be.”

Sharm said nothing for a minute then quietly said. “What I wish to do is show you for the remainder of our lives. How and why you are my shadow. Why you are a piece of my soul.”

Her heart in her throat they entered a small cavern. Candles lined ledges everywhere, making the cave rosy with their glow. In a little curved horse shaped kick out made of rock was placed a beautifully set table with white linen and two covered dishes, along with champagne flutes and roses.

A bucket of champagne cooling on ice was placed beside the table. A long the wall sat a table covered in the same white linen with still more covered dishes. Soft music played around them as they walked farther into the cavern. Looking up she could see faerie lights strung all over the ceiling of the cave. She bet actual faeries had placed them up there. It was one of the most romantic things Edith had ever seen. Sharm escorted her to her seat and as she sat, he kissed her hands. Looking deep into her eyes and saw the hurt, the bewilderment, the hesitation and ached for what had been caused.

Edith asked with a smile. “Are we courting?”

Sharm kissed her, letting her feel all the emotions, the hunger, the love he had for her in that one kiss. As he drew slowly back from her, he raised an eyebrow and said. “You and your bear are most definitely being courted.”

He took his seat and poured the champagne, “Oh my!” Edith gave her head a little shake to clear the sexual haze that enfolded her. She cleared her throat and tried for normal. “I do not think I have ever had champagne before.”

Sharm grinned as he raised his glass to hers. “To new and exciting experiences.”

Edith grinned as the glasses clinked. “I like the sound of that.”

They took their time eating, drinking, and talking about everything and anything that crossed their minds. Sharm set the pace of an unhurried evening. They spoke of their lives growing up, in Edith’s case without parents, in Sharm’s with parents and brothers. They discussed Johner's adoption, his nest brothers and what they could do to improve the quality of care for the orphans arriving at the Gap. They touched lightly on their relationship, but when Edith wanted to bring it round to them in more detail. Sharm talked of something else.

Her bear finally told her. He is courting, when courting one does not talk of their relationship. Which seemed dumb to Edith, so she asked, what do they do then? Her bear slyly said. They talk of life and have sex, lots of sex. Edith called her a sex maniac, and it sort of went downhill from there.

Sharm and his dragon were having a similar conversation, his dragon advised him. Talk of her art now!

I am getting there.

We must make our shadow know we like her work, that the idea of the gallery is a good one. Patiently Sharm told his dragon. I will, I swear!

Good, you have hurt her enough, time to make up for short comings.

I agree! He could feel his dragon’s fear that Edith would leave them, but he could see in her eyes she would not. She was confused but that was understandable. It would take time for her to trust him again, and Sharm had nothing but time to win her.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

T hey talked well into the early morning, interlaced with drinking and slow dancing to music that Sharm had chosen. He had married soft rock and country together it was a beautiful combination of music to dance to as they moved slowly around the cave floor. Sharm’s dragon sighed as he held her in his arms, at peace for the first time since they had joined together, softly he said. “Somewhere along the way the curse made me think my wants were more important than yours.” It was the first either of them had mentioned the curse since they had entered the cave. Edith asked. “Are they?”

“No never, that is the sad thing about this. I guess I fell in love with the curse version of a shadow and the reality is so very different.”

Edith asked before she thought. “Better or worse?”

“So very much better, you are a delight to my senses and I realized after the influence of the curse had dissipated that instead of fighting your nature. Of trying to plant you in a role you are so unsuited for. I should enjoy your nature your feisty defence of those you perceive who need it.”

“I will defend you to the death you know that right?”

Sharm kissed her fingers and told her. “Yes I know and I would hope you know the same applies for me. We, my dragon and I are yours to command.”

“Oh Sharm I don’t want to command you. I want to love you, to belong to you.”

“I am humbled my heart for all that I have said and done, you are willing to believe in me. To still trust I will not revert back to a sexist moron.”

“See I know from what everyone has told me that is not you. I believe the male who I first bonded with is my Sharm. Not the male you became, he was the curse. Sure was some of what you said how you felt, why not? You are allowed to have desires, wants and expectations. I am sorry I cannot meet all of them.”

Sharm moved with her as he told her. “I am happy, more than happy with who you are my Edith, my heart and soul. I want every aspect of you.”

Edith frowned. “You know I am grumpy, sharp tongued and can be maudlin at times right?”

Sharm smiled as he pulled her into his arms tighter and kissed her cheek and neck and moved towards her lips murmuring. “Dear Goddess I hope so.”

Edith felt entranced with the male that romanced her in a cave in the mountains of Dragon’s Gap. Finally towards dawn Sharm took his shadow back to their apartment and together they rediscovered the bonds that joined them as a shadowed couple.

Edith woke around mid-day and watched him for a few minutes in wonder. So this was her Sharm, unencumbered from a spell or curse or a cursed spell, whatever they called it. This was her real Sharm, without what was placed on her to turn him against her. Sela was indeed clever and she would pay for her mischief, Edith would make sure she did. To hurt her shadow like that was beyond cruel. Sharm was an honorable male she had known that and yet he had acted the opposite. It must have been confusing and hurtful for him and his dragon. As she lay watching him, she knew the feeling that came over her was love. She loved this male so much and was so very glad she was here with him.

She went to slide from the bed and grinned as his arm curled around her and dragged her back against his body, stopping her movement. With his eyes closed he asked. “Where are you going, my shadow?”

Edith laughed as she snuggled back against him. “Well nowhere now!”

“Good!” He kissed her neck and murmured. “We have to stay in here until three o’clock this afternoon.”

“Why?”

He smiled as he opened his eyes to watch her reaction. “To allow Henry time to have everything moved to our new Zen apartment!”

Her reaction was everything he had hoped for when he had planned this yesterday. Her eyes widened as she registered what he had said, then her jaw dropped open and she smiled with her whole body as she threw herself over him. “Oh Sharm our own place really?”

“Yes my soul truly.”

“We are taking our bed right?”

“Of course, we like our bed. I made that quite clear to Henry”

“Good.”

“Henry will have left drinks and rolls for us on the balcony for when we rise.”

“That is so nice.” She whispered as she placed tiny kisses along his jaw line.

Sharm grunted. “One would think so but in truth he just wanted us to stay out of his way so we wouldn’t interfere in his arrangements.”

Edith grinned. “Well whatever will we do until we are allowed out? Should we eat, drink coffee, shower?” Her eyebrows rose as she made each suggestion. Sharm grinned as he dragged her fully on top of him. “Let us discuss this in detail.”

He started to nibble on her neck as she squirmed, grinning he told her. “Keep that up and it will lead to interesting things my shadow.”

Edith grinned as she sat up. “Well I do hope so!”

“We have to kill time somehow I suppose!”

Edith put her head back and laughed.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

R ene` Kingsley walked from the glowing portal into what once was his full time home and was now his home only when he was here. As he crossed the threshold, he felt the old annoyance of the Dragon Lord Mantle settle on his shoulders. He had lived with that responsibility for centuries and now he was finding that it was hard to shake the feelings, the thoughts of the mantle invoked.

His dragon asked. Why do you fight the feeling? We carried it for so long. You should welcome it like a friend, not an enemy!

I am not there yet. It seems the annoyance of being Dragon Lord has not left. I only feel free when I am not here.

And yet we pine for our home and family. His dragon mumbled softly.

Rene` felt his dragon’s sadness but had no idea how to fix what he felt. He loved his home and family. It was a quandary he wrestled with daily. He walked into his apartment to be confronted by mayhem. “What is going on with our home?”

Verity whirled around from her decorator. “Rene` my love!” She went into his opened arms and felt the bond they had, smooth and strengthen. “Verity my soul what is going on?”

She laughed happily. “I am changing our home. We need to become updated.”

Rene` eyed his happy shadow as he asked. “I see, what brought this on?”

“Oh Edith, she suggested it and she was right. I have out grown this period of my life. It is time for change and renewal.”

He held her in his arms and bestowed a kiss that still made her heart beat faster. She smiled and sighed when he let her go. “I have missed you my Rene`.”

They touched foreheads as he said. “I know as I have missed you. Let us go into town, as my home is turned upside down and you can tell me what has happened.”

Verity nodded. “One moment dear.”

She left him to finish her directions to the team of decorators, minutes later they were walking from the castle. “Tell me my love what has happened?”

Verity spent the time as they walked to Tessa’s new tea house explaining about Edith. Sharm and his attitude and the curse. When she had finished, they had entered Tessa’s.

“Lady Verity so nice to see you again is Lady Edith joining you?” Tessa asked as she showed them to a table. Verity smiled. “No, I am sorry. She is not here.” There was a collective sigh of sadness from their hostess as well as all the patrons. Rene` looked around, the tea room was filled with equal amount male and female and they all looked despondent at the news.

Verity smiled as she introduced Rene`. “Lady Tessa, this is my shadow Rene` he will be joining me today.”

“Welcome Lord Rene` it is nice to meet the shadow of our Lady Verity and Sire of our Lady Edith’s shadow.”

“Thank you.” Rene` said slightly taken aback to be relegated to an appendage of Verity and Edith’s. It was a position he had never been in before. He was unsure how he felt about it. After they had been served and had taken the first swallow of tea. Rene` said. “You called me back for what reason my love?”

“Well I am sorry. I became distracted and should have told you it was not necessary for you to come home. All is better now it seems.”

“It is never wrong Verity. I am glad to be home.”

“Oh I think that is not quite true you are glad to be with me. But home no! Please, Rene` do not fabricate, not with me.”

Rene` frowned as he looked at his lovely shadow and saw the glint of anger and hurt in her eyes. “It is true what you say and I know I need to apologize to you for my indecision. I too wish I could embrace the life you have here. Let us talk of other things please. I am here with you that is all I wish.”

Verity let it go but firmly thought things would not stay the way Rene` wished forever. Things were changing, she was changing and her shadow would have to change too. Her dragon growled. No, we should yell like Edee does at shadow!

Well, we could do that or we could try my way first.

Your way too slow!

“So let me tell you what has been happening.” Verity launched into her news for the next hour as they talked of the changes to Dragon’s Gap and then laughed at antics of the grandchildren. She finally told him her dragon had made herself known to her. Much to Rene`s amazement and delight. She hesitantly told him of the museum and her plans. His lukewarm reception of the idea depressed her and made her feel like she should rethink her decision.

Rene` frowned his Verity had many wonderful new things happening in her life but he was not happy about this new venture of hers. What did she know of running a museum? It seemed a bit extreme. He decided to talk to his sons to see what their take on it was as they would have a better grasp of the situation.

They left Tessa’s and spent the remainder of the day wandering around the town talking to people they had not seen for a while. Then they stopped in at Grace’s for tea and Rene` and Grace talked about gardening which Verity did not know Rene` enjoyed doing. She sat and listened not to the conversation about gardens but to her dragon as they discussed ways to have Rene` realize he needed to be at home.

After the decorators had gone for the day, they had dinner in the newly redesigned apartment. Two hours later Rene` kissed Verity with the promise he would not be long. He called his sons to meet as was normal for when he returned to the castle.

They all met in the Dragon Lord’s small dining room that joined his office. An hour later after a few whiskeys, they had all caught up on the news of family as well as the Hunters and the Shields missions. When Edith slammed into the room to be confronted by every Kingsley male and two nest brothers. “Well are you all quite happy with yourselves?”

Reighn eyed the fiery female as Sharm seemed disinclined to answer her. “Yes I think we are.”

Edith seemed to grow with his answer. Her voice became colder and definitely more sarcastic. “Really! So the fact, your mother Reighn and your shadow, Rene`. Is depressed and feeling old and worthless again because you all made her give up the museum. So this causes you satisfaction. Well, that is good to know!” She seared them all with her withering gaze as she snarled and they could all hear her bear as she said. “In case you masters of wisdom all missed it. I am beyond angry at the selfishness of the males in this family.”

She whirled around and pointed her finger at Rene`. “And you most of all are number one on my shit list. I have heard all about the great Rene` who was tied to the castle for eons and how he was finally able to escape to see the world. To do what he really wanted to do, which was not to be with his shadow! I ask you as it seems none of your sons will, when will you place your sweet Verity above your own needs? When was the last time you thought to ask her if she was tired of being tied to the castle as well? Or did you not even think of her in your hurry to get away from here…from her!”

“My soul, I thought we talked about this earlier?”

“Did we Sharm, I thought we had an argument and you left.”

“So we would not fight.” He told her in a tight voice.

Edith snarled as she asked him. “Well how is that working out for you?”

Rene` demanded as he stood. “How dare you?”

Sharm stood as well saying quietly. “Papa she is my shadow.”

Rene` produced a cold smile as he said. “Then maybe you should control her better my son!”

Sharm shook his head as he stated. “My shadow needs no controls. You will not speak so of her!”

They all heard the in-drawn breath Edith took and cringed waiting for her to blast their father wither sharp words. But she said nothing her face hardened more and her eyes became stormy seas as she stared at Rene`. He knew he had stepped over the line and wanted to apologize but one look at the closed face of Sharm’s shadow and his son’s stony face. He refused to be intimidated. He was their Sire. Instead, he demanded of Edith. “You think you need to defend my Verity from her sons, from me her Shadow? You have no knowledge of our lives?”

Edith almost quailed at the tone of a Lord speaking to a peasant. She sent one searing look at her shadow and then looked Rene` up and down and asked.

“If I do not, who will? Certainly not you!” With that she stormed from the room slamming the door, as she went. It cracked as it settled in the door frame.

“Well fuck!” Storm hissed.

“I think I pissed myself.” Stanvis hurriedly stated. Lars hit him as he said. “She is one scary female!”

“I think we should be grateful she cannot shift to her bear.” Keeper agreed. Sharm swallowed the whiskey in his glass not looking at any of them. His Edith was impressive, and he could feel the pride from his dragon. “She is correct we have failed our Dam. Papa has most of all.” He looked around at his brothers and father as he spoke and no one was left in any doubt how angry he was. “Edith is my shadow. You Sire had no right to speak as you did to her. She is mine to protect, to love. Why would you speak as you did to her, is it shame?”

Rene` felt anger as his son called him out for his rudeness. His anger rode his answer. “She had no right to speak as she did. I am your Sire. I deserve respect.”

“Maybe so! Although you would never have tolerated any male, family or not, talking to our mother like that. Because she too deserves respect like my Edith does. She is family, I chose her to join our family.”

“Maybe you chose wrong?” Rene` stated coldly and then felt his dragon cringe at his words. Damn it!

Sharm slammed his hands on the table and his dragon growled. “No we chose right, she is ours, you are wrong. Never say that again. My shadow is a precious amazing female that has endured much. It has taken me far too long to realize who and what she is.” He walked around the table and stopped at the door. As he turned his head towards his father, he said. “I will not allow you to subject her to your brand of discrimination, because she does not match your ideal of a shadow. I will take her from here before I allow that to happen!” Then he too stormed from the room.

“Sharm!” Rene` called as the door slammed shut once more.

Reighn leaned back in his chair and stared at his Sire. “How many of you told mama the idea of her running the museum was a bad idea?”

All but Lars and Keeper put their hands up. Rene` had not raised his hand but by the look on his face Reighn knew his father had if not said anything to her, had not encouraged her.

Storm said. “I did not say that exactly. I asked if she had thought it through. The amount of work that would be involved.”

Johner sighed. “I sort of said the same thing.”

Stan said. “I hinted that maybe she should enjoy her retirement, rather than take on a project this big.”

Lars said. “I told her she was wonderful to give the community an identity through the museum.”

Keeper said. “I have not spoken to her but when I do. I will tell her she is amazing to think of others. And it must be wonderful to find something to do that she will love as much as she loved running the castle.”

Reighn nodded. “That is more or less what I said. She was very happy the happiest I have seen her for months, even years. So Father what say you?”

“I have nothing to say.”

“Really you had heaps to say to Edith!” Said Storm.

“We all screwed up, you included papa and when she called us on it. Instead of admitting we have you attacked her, then Sharm?” Stanvis stated.

Rene` stood and in the voice he used to quell his warriors he demanded. “You speak to me so?”

“We do when you are wrong!” Lars told him.

Rene` walked towards the door as he said. “I did not come home for this!”

“Then why did you?” Asked the normally quiet Keeper

Rene` reached for the handle of the door and stared at the wood. “Your Dam asked me too and in truth I missed you all very much.”

“Really? I am surprised!” Disbelief filled his voice Keeper had decided the time was right to speak. His anger at his father for running from his mother, his sons, his life had held his tongue but no more. If Edith who had been in the family less than a month could see his mother’s unhappiness he could no longer remain quiet. Rene` turned his head to his youngest son. “Excuse me?”

“You are running all the time papa! All the time, you left us all. Edee is right… you ran away and are still running. We miss you. Our family is less without your heart to guide us. We your family need you but you are never here.”

Reighn placed his hand on Keeper’s shoulder in comfort and support. Rene` did not miss the gesture and felt his dragon’s pain. He felt his heart squeeze as he softly said. “No I am not running!”

Reighn stood. “Yes papa you are. You have been since before I took over and mama is suffering for it. Time to choose!”

“It is not that easy my sons.”

“No I suppose it is not.” Lars agreed as he stood along with the others. “Yet our father, you must or mistakes like today with Sharm and Edith will continue or become more frequent.”

“If they do, Sharm will take Edee away from here as he threatened and if he does I will go with him.” Keeper stated quietly.

“As will we all.” Lars told him.

Reighn looked at his father and with his dragon in his voice told him. “I will not allow that to happen. So guess what will happen Sire?”

“What you suggest is blackmail. Toe the line or never come home.” Rene` accused hearing his dragon snarl. No, listen to our sons they are trying to make you understand we need home. Sons need us at home, shadow needs us.

Rene` ignored his dragon as Reighn said quietly. “Edith is a Grounder papa. One of the all-time impossibilities we have all read of in our histories. She must be needed here because she is here and bonded to your son. What does that tell you? We are not blackmailing you. What we are trying to get you to see, is our world is changing.

We, your family are changing, your shadow has changed. You are missing out on so much, your sons and their shadows and grandchildren. To walk back into our lives only on your terms lessens the value we place on you. We will live around you and eventually as sad as it will be. We will not need or expect you in our lives, and that will be the worse crime of all.”

“Sire the mantle is no longer yours. The fit has shifted, mama has realized that, it is time you do too.” Johner told him softly.

Rene` looked at his sons at the love they showed him. “My sons I am sorry.”

“We know papa.” Keeper said. “So are we!”

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

R ene` had spent an uncomfortable night with Verity in their redecorated apartment. After the confrontation with his sons, he had walked around for a while hoping to meet Sharm but he had not been able to find him.

Finally, he had gone back to his apartment to be met by a cold Verity and for one of the few times in their bonding they had an argument. It had lasted until Verity had slammed from the room. Telling him to sleep in the guest room, she would not have him in her bed. He had spent a long night listening to his dragon’s grumblings. She had still not appeared when he rose from his lonely bed. He had solitary breakfast which he had prepared himself as the servants had the week off apparently, and Verity would not answer his timid knock on her bedroom door.

Afterward, he had paced the apartment again going over his son’s words and his shadows. He decided he would talk to Edith only to be told by her butler Henry she was at her studio. Receiving instructions on how to find it, he wandered the hallways noticing several paintings that looked newly cleaned. His dragon told him that was what Edith did cleaned and made sure the art work was good for the castle. Eventually, he found Edith’s studio. Without knocking or announcing himself he walked through the opened door. “Good morning Edith.”

“Hello.”

“It would seem you are still annoyed.”

“Annoyed no. I am still friggin angry!”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Yes why?” Rene` eyed the very angry female as she sat at her easel.

“Really!” Edith placed her paint brush down carefully as her temper bubbled under her skin. “I love your shadow. She is the nicest, gentlest, sweetest female I have ever met. It makes me angry to see you all abuse that in her. You take her for granted, expect so much of her and now when she needs you the most, you have abandoned her.” She watched him as he stared around at her work room.

“I see!” He said as he walked around not touching the paintings of which there were a few. All on easels in various stages of cleaning or repair with many more stacked up against walls.

They had appeared much to Edith’s amusement after Verity had ordered them from storage. Rene` moved from painting to painting some he remembered from his youth, others he had not seen for many years. “Do you repair tapestries?”

Edith nodded. “I can but I am interviewing people who are far better than I am at it.”

“I see,” He said again, “So my Verity has commissioned you to take over the art works of the castle.”

“And Dragon’s Gap.”

He stopped and looked at her. “I beg your pardon?”

Edith shrugged. “As you know we have decided to open a museum, or more accurately Lady Verity has. I am doing the art for the museum. I am also opening an art gallery to display the art that is all around us and hopefully to encourage artists.”

“This was your idea?”

“Not completely, it was mine and Sage’s.”

He resumed his perusal of the art, his hands behind his back. A tall beautifully well-dressed male who appeared to be in his late fifties but was probably thousands of years older if not more. Edith wanted to dislike him but found she could not she was annoyed with him but to her, that emotion was normal. To hate the male was impossible.

Her bear told her. Mate looks like Sire!

I know. It was not just because Sharm looked so much like him. It was more that she knew he loved Verity deeply and his sons with a love that knew no boundaries. Here was a male that would die for anyone of them without a thought. But when it came to understanding what they all needed from him, he was lost. Her bear said sadly. He doesn't love us, you yelled at mate’s father!

Well yeah but you know damn well he deserved it, they all did!

Mate angry with us.

Nah! Not really. I don’t think so.

He didn't come home!

Well yeah, he did do that.

Maybe he will not come back ever.

Why would you say that, you are one maudlin bear?

You yelled at father and brothers!

Well, I cannot go back and un-yell, can I? She snarled at her grumpy bear, who refused to talk to her anymore. To stop herself thinking of Sharm not returning to their apartment she compared the male in her studio with the male she loved. Sharm really did look like his father probably more than his other brothers. He had the same black hair although Rene`s was woven through with steel threads. And Sharm’s eyes were blue whereas, Rene`s were the color of cognac and usually she had been told sparkled with humor. Right now they held enough ice to drop the warmth of the room by degrees. He was clean shaven and so very handsome, it was easy to see where his sons all got their looks from.

Rene` eyed the female as he said. “You said many things last night. I have taken exception too!”

She said nothing just waited for him to continue, when he saw she was not going to jump in with excuses or an apology. He worked his jaw and frowned. “My Verity is fine. I saw none of what you talked about.”

“Did you not? Amazing, did you ask her or talk to her about what I said.”

He did not reply but his shoulders hunched ever so slightly. Edith’s lips tightened in anger and her voice came out sharper than she had intended it to as she said. “She is lonely, desperately so. Before Reighn took over she was busy with being the Lady to the Dragon Lord. She ran this castle and the people within it. Everyone came to her for advice and favors. She designed and oversaw the remodeling of the apartments, the whole castle in fact. Her children all lived at home, her shadow was with her and then like a snap of your fingers it was gone.”

Rene` turned fully to look at her. Edith stared at him as she continued in a softer voice. “She is now the mother of grown children who have children of their own. They do not need her like they did! Her shadow is off leading warriors and enjoying the sights of the world. Going to places that they both had visited in their youth and she is stuck here alone, left behind. It all went away, all her responsibility, her sons and you. Just gone and when she decided to find something to do you all took it away again. You have left her with nothing!”

Rene`s face had become pale his cheek bones more pronounced as he kept control of his anger. The truth of her words sent darts of regret mixed with anger through him. His dragon sat up and listened as he heard what she said and saw what she painted with her words. Harshly he demanded. “You think I do not see that?”

Edith shrugged nonchalantly. “When would you see it Lord Rene` when are you home long enough to actually see anything?”

Temper rose swiftly along with his dragons at her criticism although Rene` was unsure if his dragon was angered by this female or himself. Rene` let her feel his displeasure as he asked sharply in the voice he had used time and again in the royal court. “You are very free with your criticisms and if I am not mistaken you have only been here a matter of weeks. I was told your bonding with my son has not been all that successful.” Instantly he regretted his words when he saw the haunted look enter her eyes before they became shuttered. His dragon snarled at him. Why do you hurt her with your words? Do you want to find stray puppies to kick as well?

Rene` wanted to apologize to Edith and his dragon. His words were uncalled for and unkind. Just because he was in pain, it did not necessitate her being hurt. He felt ashamed but before he could apologize. She laughed a little bitterly as she said. “So because of that I have no understanding of what is going on around here. Please! It is far too easy to see. All you have to do is look. You cannot negate your responsibility towards your shadow that easily. You created this, now you have to fix it. One way or the other!”

“Meaning?”

“Stay away completely or come home. Stop screwing everyone around.”

“This is what you, who has lived a minute of my time on this world tells me to do?”

Edith shrugged. “Whatever Lord Rene`. If you will excuse me. I have work to do. Something else your shadow is denied!”

Rene` stood absolutely still with his dragon’s silence weighing heavily on his mind. Whether he was in shock or dismay he did not know. What he did know was, he Rene` Kinsley had never in his life been dismissed so...so dismissively! Anger he had not felt for years swamped his senses drowning out his dragon’s advice for calm. He strode from the room and slammed the door making the whole wall shake in his wake.

Edith could hear him stomp down the hallway as she put her head in her hands and breathed deeply. Her hands trembled as her heart beat faster. She mumbled to herself. “He is one scary dude, when he is pissed!”

Her bears comment went nowhere near close enough to making her feel better. Dragon mama didn't tell us Dragon papa is so volatile!

No! She left that part out. Hope she knows what she is doing?

He her shadow, she knows!

Well okay, so do we tell our shadow?

We are grounder. We keep secrets like keepers do.

Oh now you are a grounder?

We keep secret and always grounder.

Okay, well, a healer must keep things to themselves as well. So okay.

Yes, although you did not need to be so mean to shadows papa. He will be grumpy with us now!

Oh so now I am at fault?

See with you. Everything is personal!

Are you serious?

Her bear just grunted in response as Sage walked in from the other door. “Edith, are you okay?”

Edith’s reply was muffled. “Barely! Wow… I think I lit a sky rocket under his ass.”

“Umm yeah! Do you think that was wise?”

Edith lifted her head. “I did what had to be done, you know that Sage. Verity asked and who am I to turn her down? Would you have?”

“No of course not, I agree with you.”

“Okay so we never speak of this right?”

Sage hurriedly agreed. “Right, never happened!”

“Great!”

“Rene`! Really Edee!”

Edith laughed softly then said. “Yep, I do not think anyone has said or done that to him for years.”

“If ever!” Sage mumbled.

Edith shrugged. “Well there you go. So when I am banished from the castle, will you visit me?”

Sage hugged her. “Sure but Reighn will not let that happen nor will Sharm allow it. Such a drama bear!”

“So rude! I so am not a drama bear and as to Sharm, we are not talking.”

“Because of last night?”

“Yep!” Her face became closed. Sage nodded deciding not to pursue that line of questioning and said instead. “You know what you need?”

“Alcohol, loads of it, so much I cannot feel or think.”

Sage answered. “Oh yeah, well okay. I was going to say food but alcohol will do.”

Edith grinned. “Nah food sounds better, maybe I will become a worry eater.”

“Female you are strange even for us!”

“So you say!”

CHAPTER TWENTY:

E dith sat on the balcony of her and Sharm’s new apartment. It was late afternoon. After the meeting with Rene`, she had gone with Sage to June’s apartment and had a delicious lunch with tea not alcohol. She had decided when she confronted Sharm. She did not want to be giddy with alcohol. So here she was in their apartment waiting for Sharm to return, but in truth she was mulling things over.

It had been five days since the romantic evening at the cave and moving into their new apartment, unfortunately she thought. Apart from the sex and dear Goddess that was incredible, it seemed like they were heading backwards again.

I mean? She asked her bear. What do we know about him? The real him, not the cursed him? Other than he does not like to fight and leaves just when I was winning. I mean that in itself, is just so annoying!

Her bear sighed as she asked. Why are you angry at mate now?

Oh yeah! It is so all my fault? She snapped back. You were there. He basically told me not to speak then he walked away!

To father and brothers, you growled.

Of course I did.

Maybe mate knew better!

No our mate is just too forgiving.

Why do you say it like that?

Like what?

Like it is a curse.

It was just an observation… Sheesh!

You do not make mate calm!

Yeah well! Edith grinned. I really do not!

Nothing to be proud of! Scolded her bear.

Depends! You like the making up part. Do not deny it?

Sharm flew above the tops of the trees angry and annoyed at himself. Unfortunately, he could not blame the curse for what he had done last night. By not returning to his shadow, he had screwed up again. Shadow is feisty!

I asked her not to say anything.

No, you walked away.

So we would not fight!

You like to fight.

We are not meant to fight. She is my shadow. She should...

Oh, she should be sweet and docile and obedient?

I never said that!

His dragon said nothing. Sharm flew on and finally after thirty minutes he said. I never meant that although it sounds like what I would have said before. I embarrassed her in front of my brothers and Sire. I did not stand for her. He sighed. I have let my shadow down, why did I do that?

You felt embarrassed she told you all what we have done to our Dam.

Yes, I think that is true and shame made me allow papa to speak to her as he did.

He had no right to speak to our shadow like that. She is ours to protect, to defend from everyone else. You told Papa that.

I know I owe her an apology.

If she lets you!

Yes, if she does! He flew home and shifted as he landed on the balcony. She sat in the chair her face was set. It was like she had wiped it clean. Her eyes she could do little about they looked bruised and hurt shone from their depths.

“Saying sorry is not enough and truthfully I am tired of saying it but I am sorry.” He said softly. “I allowed my shame to color my words and like my Sire, I have taken it out on you. Do not shoot the messenger is a saying is it not?”

“It is.” She said quietly still without inflection.

“I shot the messenger and for that I am deeply ashamed. You were right.”

Edith stood and told him. “It was never about right or wrong it was about your mother and us. How we are meant to back each other up.” She made to move pass him. He gently caught her arm. “I failed to back you up when you were there, after you had gone was not enough. I should have left with you.”

Edith asked softly. “You stood for me?”

“I did but not...”

“Hush! Just hush the fact you did is enough.”

In that moment Sharm realized several things, if he did not admit he and his shadow had a relationship uniquely theirs, he would lose her. And if he gave it half a chance, their bonding would work. But the most amazing realization was that he was in love with his shadow. It had taken him far too long to see what was staring him right in the face. His Edith was made for him as much as he was made for her. And he like his dragon had fallen in love with her from the very first minute he had laid eyes on her. She brought light into his life, challenged him to be a better male. To be true to himself and she drove him to his knees with her love.

He moved and pressed his body to hers. His arms enclosed her in his embrace as he felt her tremble. He moved her hair aside and leant his face near her cheek as he said. “I have lived my life surrounded by my mother, father, brothers, nest brothers, aunts and uncles. Please forgive me my arrogance. I want you to have that too and part of having a family like ours. Is you have every right to call us on our attitudes whenever we step out of line? I will always have your back, front and every side you wish to give me.”

Edith smothered a giggle at the sexy growl in his voice, her body softened further as he whispered. “You are mine to defend, protect, love and my dearest Edee. I do love you with all my heart and soul.”

Edith closed her eyes as she felt her body warm to his touch. “I too love you beyond reason my Sharm. Please never walk away from me again. I can and will take everything else, but I cannot do that.” She turned in his arms. “Promise whatever happens, however mad I make you. You will not leave me. I am lost without you!”

His throat closed at her plea, he just nodded and then when two tears fell from her beautiful sea eyes, he almost dropped to his knees. Sharm kissed her forehead as he pleaded. “Please do not cry. I love you my shadow, my love for now and eternity!”

Edith let more tears fall as she said. “I love you, mine forever!”

“Forever my soul, together we fly to meet the future.”

“Together always!”

Here ends Sharm and Edith’s story.

Love’s Catalyst

By L.M. Lacee

Table of Contents

PROLOGUE

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

EPILOGUE:

Prologue

D ragon's Gap, a town protected and hidden from the world by dragon magic. As the name implies the town's citizens are dragons. When the Goddess of the Shifter Nation pronounce that all full-blood shifters had incurred her wrath and were under a sentence of death panic ensued. The Goddess in her grace relented enough to allow any who found their way to Dragon’s Gap to survive. Just like Sage who was a child of a witch and a wolf. As well as her friends June a wolf and Claire, a cougar. Along with hundreds of other females. So this brings us to this novella which is about two of Dragon's Gaps favorite people, Lars Axton, Prime to the Dragon Lord. And Claire Nash, retriever and seer, friend and adopted sister to Sage and June.

Oh, we should not forget our three year old tiger cub Kammy who Claire rescued then adopted. Without Kammy her new mummy and her new daddy would never have found each other. She is a catalyst for love.

CHAPTER ONE:

K ammy Nash, three year old tiger cub to Claire Nash, niece to the Dragon Lord and Lady was on a mission!

Kammy stopped walking and sat down as she thought about what she was doing. She had run away from her Auntie June’s home because she was on a Mission.

She scratched behind her ear with her little claws as she thought about the word Mission. Scratching behind the other ear she thought how much she liked that word. She even knew what it meant. It was when her Uncle Storm had to do somefing important and had to go away. Just like her mama was doing somefing important for Auntie Sage. Thinking of her uncle Storm made her think of her uncle Rain. Then that made her think of her coosins Molly and Ava. But somtimes she felt bad, because they was really lucky. They had a dada and he was a dragon. Somtimes Molly’s dada let her sit on his back with Molly, and he would take them flying when he was in his dragon skin. Kammy sighed, she so wanted her own dada.

Then she smiled as she thought of her mama. She was happy she had a mama now and her mama was fieece. That was what Auntie Sage called her. Kammy’s smile morphed into a frown. Edee said her mama had… Kammy thought really hard then smiled when she remembered the word Edee used.

Issuues…Yeah, because it sounded like tissues and tissues was good to play wif. Issuues! Kammy growled low because she did not like, issuues. They made mama sad. She and Molly had tried to find the issuues and make them go away but they was hard to find.

Kammy growled again low in her throat like she did sometimes when she was unhappy or scared. She stood and stretched. Her mama didn’t know she knew about the issuues that had caused all the hurts on her when Granma Grace had gone away. Kammy smiled. Her new dada would find them and make them go away. Then her mama would smile because she was happy.

Kammy sighed and scratch her face then remembered what she was doing. She growled, like she saw Auntie Jacks do to Uncle Stan when he forgot something. She, Kammy Nash was on a mission!

Her mama esplained shiftin into her tiger skin, when she went from her pink skin wif two legs to her tiger skin wif four legs and a tail. She looked behind her to see if her tail was there, it was sneaky sometimes.

She had sneaked out the door of her auntie June’s home when she was in the kitchen. And had run down all the steps real fast like Auntie Jacks showed her. She was sad that she had not told Auntie June she was going to look for her dada because she liked staying with Auntie June.

She had her own bed and Auntie June liked to snuggle and she liked reading books to her when mama was not home. She knew they were only with Auntie June until her mama gotsa own furnita for their new home.

She could not wait for her new home it was gonna be good, mama said so. Auntie June’s home was like her Granma Grace’s home, it always smelled of cookies and she loved cookies; she really did, they made her tummy sing .She stopped walking again and sat on her rump as she shook her head. Her mama made bad cookies they was always black and hard, they did not smell good. She was sad, but mama could not make cookies. She sighed, she did not think she could live with no cookies. Auntie Sage said her mama could not cook water, who was gonna make food when they went to their new home. She chewed on her tail as she thought on that. Then smiled, her new dada would make food for her and her mama. She sniffed her tail and then remembered her Mission.

She was still a little jumpy in her tummy, it had been scary running across the road. She had to run real fast, so the cars would not squish her like mama said they would. She had scented her new dada at her Auntie June’s home. Auntie Jacks called them intincts that made shiftas know stuff. She was a shifta likes Molly so when her dada had come to talk to her auntie June her intincts told her he was her dada.

By the time she untangled herself from the stupid. That was what mama called things that made her mad. Her stupid blanket which she had hid under to see if she could see the dark, her dada was gone.

She did not even know what he looked like, but she had put her nose to the floor by the front door and sniffed real hard. Just like Auntie Jacks showed her to do. She smelled him real good. So when Auntie June was not looking she got her tiger skin on. And followed him all the way to the busy place mama and her aunties took her to with Molly and Ava. She looked around and then she crouched down by the brick wall and sniffed hard. Lifting her head up really high she could finally see her dada, he was sitting at a table on the street he looked sad. Kammy cocked her head to the side. Her new dada was sad because he did not know about her and mama. He did not smells them like Kammy smelled him or maybe it was because he knew mama made bad cookies. She would tell him Auntie June made good cookies.

Kammy eyed the space between her and her new daddy. She looked around and saw a box and pushed really hard with her nose and finally moved it to where she wanted it to go. She panted as she sat and looked at it again, she nodded her head and knew she could do it.

Now if she used the box, she could just jump to the table where her new daddy was. Just then people walked past, she ducked down against the wall and looked around. Fear gripped her, making her heart beat faster, she sniffed the air. Good, her auntie June was not here yet. She knew her auntie June would be all growly because she had sneaked out of her home. She would be really growly if she could see her jumping.

Mama and Auntie June always tells her not to jump on the bed even though she was a good jumper Uncle Rain said so. Kammy eyed the box again, when she did the jump thing her dada would see her and be happy and then her mama would be happy too. She froze as she heard a yell.

“Kammy! Kammy!”

Oh no! That was her auntie June. Kammy stood up and looked around she couldn’t see her anywhere but Kammy knew what her voice sounded like really well.

She leant down on her front paws and wiggled her bottom in the air like she did when she was ready to jump on her mama’s bed. Then she narrowed her eyes and growled and wiggled harder. Without looking anywhere but at the box. Kammy ran and jumped…

CHAPTER TWO:

L ars drank his coffee and thought over the changes made to Dragon’s Gap. It was no longer a blip on a non-existent map. Now it was a medium sized town, growing into a large thriving city, complete with castle.

He laughed to himself as he thought of how the shifters seemed amazed by what they, the dragons, had always taken for granted. The castle.

Which always materialized eventually whenever the town needed it. Trying to explain that the castle was always there, just shifted out of time was very difficult to people who only understood basic Earth magic. Eventually the dragons had all learnt to just say magic had hidden it. Which in essence was true but not the complete truth and if Lars was honest with himself, he did not understand it either. It was Dragon Lord Magic, and that was all he knew and all he really wanted to know.

As he looked around, he saw another Hunter running a circuit of the town, all morning he had caught glimpses of Shields and Hunters. He smiled pleased that they were starting to mingle with the town’s people or at least were willing to enter the town. Reighn’s plan was working.

He realized there was a large and diverse population within Dragon’s Gap now. There seemed to be humans and shifters of all species, interlaced with the reclusive Dragons. All living and working together, adding to the vibrancy of the town, allowing it to find its new balance. There were dragons who at long last were realizing there was more to life than just their own species. And were enjoying the diverse cultures of the peoples of Dragon’s Gap and what they brought to their lives and the life of the town. Or at least that was what the reports he received each week told him. And he like his family were really happy about that. While the dragons had hidden away, watching their lives and culture fade from the lack of female dragons and shadows being found, other species had grown and evolved.

Reighn’s decree that life for dragon kind had to change had come as such a shock to some of them. Thankfully not all dragons were blind to the changing world around them. Most of them could already see and embrace the changes that were happening at Dragon’s Gap.

Unfortunately even now not enough of them were waking up to the fact they were in a new world. The older dragons found the changes harder to accept unlike the younger dragons, like himself who saw it and enjoyed the challenge of the new world. The Elder dragons and nobility even now months later after Reighn’s decrees, still needed to wake up and see what was happening around them. Hopefully, they would realize soon that the world would not stand still for them.

Lars could feel that the world of shifters and dragons was on the cusp of evolution. Unlike the stubborn nobles who fought the changes and clung harder to the way of life, they once knew. He could not wait for the new world to happen. As far as he was, concerned change was good for growth just like change had been good for the town.

It amazed him that some people were self-involved, like his birth family who had been taken by complete surprise with the declarations and ultimatums, delivered by their Dragon Lord. Sadly Lars had not been at all surprised to see that his birth parents and grandparents had aligned themselves with John Morton at court. Nor was he surprised they had not dissociated themselves when given the opportunity to do so. Lars snorted quietly to himself when he thought back on how it had not taken his birth family long to demand his presence at their estate. The morning after the public trial of the treasonous councilors. It was a strange experience to be ordered anywhere by people he did not really know or care about.

CHAPTER THREE:

H e had been five years old when he had been fostered to the Kingsley’s. It was years later when he had found out that Rene` Kingsley, the Dragon Lord at the time had removed him from his parents’ home.

Apparently Rene` had been there for a meeting when he had seen the tiny malnourished boy wiggle out of a hole in the wall of his Sire’s study. The hole had led to the cellar where he stayed.

Lars had crawled out because. One, Rene` Kingsley had been the Dragon Lord and his dragon had called to him, how his dragon had known Lars was there remained a mystery for many years. Secondly, he was starving, how long since he had eaten was never determined.

It was not that his parents were really cruel they were not even just neglectful. His birth had been a surprise to people who did not desire young or so he was led to believe from Mama Verity. She told him that it was not that they did not love him. They were incapable of love and were just too self-involved to understand they had to actually see to his well-being!

Mama Verity did not dislike or like his birth parents, or so he assumed, as she had never voiced an opinion either way. He thought maybe she felt unable to actually explain people like them as she was so very different.

Papa Rene`, Lars knew thought otherwise. He despised Lars’s birth parents and grandparents and made sure Lars was never returned to them. So at five years of age, Lars had become Rene` and Verity’s ward. She as Dragon Lady, had reintroduced the term Nest brother or sister to Dragon kind, which he knew in the human world meant foster child. He believed Lady Verity did so mainly to save his parents and grandparents reputation.

Lars’s brother Storm had told him many years later when they had spent a night consuming dragon’s ale. That their father had known what the expression on Lars’s father’s face had been on the day when Lars had crawled from the hole in the wall into his study. His birth father had been more surprised than Rene` to see the appearance of the thin, filthy child and honestly did not remember he was his son. They, his birth mother and father literally had forgotten all about him. It was not neglect Lars knew, it was absolute disinterest.

When he was in the first flush of adulthood, he had found out his Dam’s parents had died many years before his birth and that his Sire’s parents when asked if they would take the small boy, declined. Stating they had raised one child for the dragon nation and did not feel it was their duty to do so again.

It was not common knowledge how Lars had ended up as a nest brother to Reighn and his brothers. Most assumed that Verity and Rene` chose him because of who his parents were, and in a way they were right. As he grew older Lars found out that his parents and grandparents traded on this relationship and that Rene` turned a blind eye to their behavior, because of him. He, of course, did not, when he was in a position to halt it he did. Much to their displeasure. Because it seemed their wealth decreased as did their reputation. Lars laughed as he sipped his coffee remembering the past always made him feel sad and glad he was alive today in this wonderful new world. He especially enjoyed and derived quiet amusement from all the rumors that always seemed to be circulating about how and why he was Reighn’s primary second, or Prime and not any of Reighn’s brothers.

He always declined to explain Reighn’s reasons for his choice of Prime as did Reighn himself. Firstly, his relationship to Reighn was no one else’s business and secondly, he was well suited to the position as Reighn’s Prime. His calm disposition, so unlike the fiery nature of the Kingsley males was a big factor in why he was selected but in truth the number one reason he was Reighn’s Prime was because not one of Reighn’s brothers including their other nest brother Stanvis wanted to do it!

All the brothers had declined so quickly, when asked, it would have left a dragons head spinning. Stanvis had declined due he said to his short patience and a sword happy hand, which was true. Everyone knew his default was to let his sword do his talking for him. So Stanvis was very happy to be second to Lars, leaving the bulk of interaction with the dragon society up to Lars and Reighn.

When the summons from his birth parents had arrived on that fateful morning. He had been in two minds whether he wanted to go to the family estate or ignore the order.

Half of him was annoyed at the thought that his birth family felt they had the right to demand his presence, and the other half had been curious as to why they wished to see him. Now, sometimes like last night he wished he had ignored the summons.

His dragon said. It would not have made a difference they wanted to bring down the dragon nation!

I know still so many deaths could have been avoided.

His dragon asked quietly. Why are you thinking of that time? It is in the past.

Yet because of the dreams. I feel this morning the memories are still fresh.

Lars’s dragon sighed as he remembered that it was seldom they sought him out in those days and when on occasion they did. It was to demand him return to the family or reinstate their favor to the Dragon Lord, which he always declined to do. The worse was when they wanted to introduce him to a female, which he usually refused to meet.

On that morning, when he had finished his breakfast which he had lingered over. Then taken a leisurely shower, spent countless minutes deciding on his attire, he had finally decided he would indeed visit their estate. Curiosity had overcome his reluctance.

As he was making his way out of the castle Storm had stopped him. Lars had eyed his brother to see he was calm, and his dragon was not on the surface of his skin. He, like Reighn knew Storm was on the edge of going rogue although he had seemed more settled of late. “Brother!”

“Where are you going so early, without a guard?” Storm demanded.

Lars smiled at that. Storm was blunt, no niceties for him or idle chit chat, and at least that part of his brother was the same. He told him. “The Axton’s ordered me to meet with them!”

Storm’s eyes became chips of black ice. He disliked the Axton’s, Lars’s parents and grandparents. He did not like what they had done to his brother. He had been old enough at the time to remember his Sire. When he had come home with the little scared, sickly dragonet with the wide grey eyes that held no expectations. No hope and no wonder at the world. It had hurt Storm’s heart, and he had wanted to go and rip their faces off. Reighn had spent hours in those first few days talking him out of it. As time had past Storm had kept his eyes on the Axton parents and now they dared to order his brother to their home. His voice held his dragon as he said. “No!”

Lars nodded, he had guessed that would be his response. “My thoughts as well, then I thought why not. I am an adult. They have no hold on me. You are all my family. I use their name as is my right and it annoys them! My continued rebuff of their demands to return to their family and reinstate the favors of the Dragon Lord. As well as their insistence, I accept a female they choose, embarrasses them. Which I can tell you I consider a bonus but it is not for just those reasons I do not capitulate.” He smiled as he said to Storm. “What they do not realize is they are not my family. It does not matter how often they recite I am. Nothing! They can say to me or demand of me means anything. A family is more than a name, you and our family taught me that!”

Storm’s scowl did not change, but he clapped him on the back. “Alright but remember you are part of my family. I will not hesitate to take their heads if they hurt you!”

Lars inclined his head. “Thank you brother, I will keep that in mind.”

Storm nodded and carried on into the castle. Lars gave it a fleeting thought that he would go to Reighn or Mama Verity, then shrugged, Storm being Storm he would probably not.

In that he was wrong, Storm was not fooled as much as Lars looked calm, he felt his tension and unease. So he did not go to Reighn who would have flown directly to the Axton family home and leveled it as he had promised to do on many occasions. He went instead to his Sire who was making preparations to leave, in fact he caught him as he was walking to the training grounds. “My son!”

Rene’ looked at his son, his dragon was quiet which was good after Storm had admitted his dragon was taking control more often without Storm’s permission. They had talked, and his father had spoken extensively to Storm’s dragon. He had settled down since then. So Rene` knew this was something else. As direct as always Storm came straight to the point. “The Axton family have demanded Lars attend them.”

Rene’ dropped his bag and gave his son his full attention. “What is he doing?”

“He is on his way there now.”

“I see. You are worried?”

“Yes, you know it will be about Reighn’s decrees.”

“Oh, I am sure it is!”

“They will wound him!” Storm tried not to feel anger but it rose quickly within him. Rene` sighed, his son for all his blunt and sharp ways, loved deeply. His heart was large and the most tender of all his boys, even Sharm.

He asked. “Are you suggesting we should go and keep an eye on them?”

Storm did not answer, instead he said. “I told him he could not go, but he said they mean nothing to him.” He looked away, just in case his father could see the deep vulnerability he felt about letting Lars leave without him.

Rene` hid his smile imagining Storm saying as much to Lars. “Ahh I see! What do you think we should do?”

“I want to kill them all, so they do not hurt him and cannot make him feel guilty like they do. He does not say that, but he feels it.”

Rene’ walked to his second born son and hugged him. “Son sometimes we have to trust in what we have given him, he will not leave us now. He is ours in every way but name.”

Storm nodded into his father’s shoulder as he said. “He says he will not give that up. That it is his right to bear their family name!”

“He is correct, his line goes back to the First Dragons. He should be proud of it.”

Storm hugged his father quickly then stepped back, a smile on his face. “He said it annoyed them too!”

Rene’ laughed. “I bet it does. Now son should we trust your brother to return to us?”

Storm looked away and then back at his father, his dragon in his eyes. “If they hurt him or keep him from us. I will render their house gone.”

Rene’ squeezed his shoulder. “Fair enough. Keep me informed.”

Storm nodded. “I will. Papa take care!”

“Always my son. I have your Dam and you and all your brothers to come back too as well as my new grand-babies.”

Storm smiled a rare occurrence these days. “They are very cute.”

Rene’ saluted him as he walked out of the castle, leaving Storm in the hallway alone or so he thought.

“You could come with us to help him.” Said Reighn.

He did not turn around but stayed where he was watching his father enter the glowing portal. “Why do you go?”

Reighn grinned, Johner and Stanvis stood beside him as Keeper moved closer to Storm. Johner said. “Stanvis heard whispers they are going to ask him to betray Reighn and kill us!”

Storm slowly turned his expressionless face towards his brothers. The hardness of his eyes was frightening in its intensity. “Will they go to trial?” Thinking that a trial would hurt Lars more.

Reighn shook his head. “Warnings were given already, yesterday.”

Storm grunted thinking hard as Keeper said. “Come with us Storm. There will undoubtedly be someone we can hit!”

Storm eyed his brothers. “See now that is a good reason!”

Reighn sighed as he mumbled. “Brothers… idiots all of you.”

They all walked from the castle leaving a hidden Verity quietly weeping for the hurt she could not prevent Lars feeling. And silently cursing the arrogance of people who had lived long enough to know better.

CHAPTER FOUR:

W hile Storm had been talking to his father and brothers, Lars had launched himself into the sky. A majestic navy blue dragon who coasted over the town and pastures making his unhurried way to the estate of the Axton’s. He had landed on the cobbled drive way and transformed, looking up at the stone mansion. Sighing he walked up the ten steps towards the ornate doors that housed behind them, people he did not particularly like.

His position as prime to the Dragon Lord afforded him a certain lifestyle as well as power and influence. Which is exactly what his birth family desperately sought. Lars was under no illusions, his family would never even think to give him the time of day if it wasn’t for who he worked for. Over the years they had tried almost every resource to bring him back to their home. From setting up eligible females in the hopes he would bond with one of them so they could then control him through her. Lars would not oblige them by meeting with any female who was usually quite a lot older than him. Nor would he remain in their home when they surprised him with such a female which unfortunately they had done on several occasions in the past. When that had not work, they would return to pressuring him with family loyalty or to just demanding he return to the family. So far he had thwarted every attempt at coercion, usually just by refusing to co-operate with their plans, but mostly he just ignored them. He suspected it was their fear of Reighn, who was quite different to his father and had very little tolerance for people such as his birth family.

Sadly he knew they called this meeting not to thrust another female at him. Or to harangue him about his lack of duty to the Axton name by not returning to the family. No, it was because of what had happened in court the day before.

He stood now at the doors to a home that was never his and never would be and fortified his mental shields and gained control of his temper. It was he realized, becoming harder to do. He knocked once, and the door was immediately opened by a male dragon a few years older than him.

The dragon bowed and said. “Prime Lars. Your parents and Elders await you in the morning room.”

“Thank you Braxton, are you healthy?”

“I am my Lord, thank you for asking.”

“That is good, you know where to find me if you need too. The castle is always open to you as is Lady Grace’s home.”

The dragon looked at him and raised an eyebrow as he asked. “Will that be necessary my Lord Lars?”

“If this meeting is what I assume it is. Then yes!”

“Thank you for your concern.”

Lars knew that he understood the warning he was giving him. And he that he would warn all the employees here and at the residence of his grandparents. They would make preparations to leave. He asked Braxton. “Have you been paid recently?”

When Lars had found out the servants in his family’s employ did not receive an income. He had made his parents and grandparents aware of the law which said they had to pay their servants. When they strongly objected, he had threatened to make their treatment of the dragons’ public, if they did not comply. To make things easier for them he had Stanvis work out how much the servants were entitled too and how much back pay they were owed as well.

Begrudgingly his parents and grandparents had paid and in full, more he knew from fear he would follow through on his threat. Plus there was the possibility if they paid, he would not tell the Dragon Lord. Which of course he did. Now he checked regularly to make sure the servants still received their income on time.

After he and Stanvis had found out his family’s employees, they decided to make sure all employees throughout the dragon nation were paid. It had taken a year, but they had accomplished it. With that one decision Lars and Stanvis had earned the loyalty of all the servants and the disdain of the Axton’s and other nobles.

Braxton gave Lars a small smile as he said. “We were my Lord and as it happens it was just this morning. I will show you through my Lord.”

Lars returned the smile. He just bet his parents had paid them, knowing he was to come today. He placed his hand on the male’s arm, halting his progress as he turned to lead him to the people waiting. In a soft whisper he said. “Braxton, would you, and your brother Noah consider coming to work for me?”

A little startled the older male stopped, he had no idea Lord Lars knew of his brother Noah, who was the chef of the house. He nodded his head a satisfied smile on his face and whispered back. “We would my Lord. Indeed, we would!”

Lars nodded and barely moving his lips said. “Good. You should consider doing so today.”

With raised eyebrows Braxton said. “Indeed my Lord.”

Lars dropped his hand as he said. “Come to the castle.” Braxton nodded but did not reply as he carried on walking ahead of him to the waiting people. When they came to a set of ornate gold leafed doors, he turned the handles. Opening the doors to what Lady Axton called the morning room.

Basically, it was just another lounge, which was not as cluttered with antiques as the other rooms in the house were. Braxton opened the doors with a flourish and announced.

“My Lord Prime, Lars Axton!”

Lars stepped through into the room, just stopping the smile Braxton’s dramatics always caused. It was a source of pride for the former Shield to announce him with as much force as possible in his deep voice. It made no matter to him what room they entered. It annoyed his father and made his mother clutch her chest in distress which is why Braxton did it. Petty as it was Lars always got a laugh from the male’s introduction.

Once Lars had entered the lounge, Braxton closed the door then rushed at a pace unseen of in the home and entered the kitchen, saying as he entered. “Noah leave all that and make your calls!”

“So it is today then?”

“Our Lord Lars hinted it was.”

“What will become of us?” He asked, and he could not keep the excitement from his voice. In truth he was thankful to be leaving this house. He hated living here, but when he had been discharged from the Hunters due to wounds received in the line of duty.

Braxton had taken early retirement from the Shields to be with Noah. He had helped to keep his dragon from succumbing to depression. Due to his inability to fly for many months because of his wounds. Dragons, unfortunately, became depressed when they were confined to the ground. The thought of never being able to fly was a constant fear for dragons. Especially wounded dragons who felt they had no future if they could not fly. Often times they would divorce themselves from their human side all together. This combined with wounds could cause the dragon to become depressed. And if they stayed that way for too long, they more often than not would spiral from depression into dragon despair. Then it was only a short slide right on into dragon madness. Which sadly there was no cure for and the dragon was usually put out of his misery, before he went totally insane and killed indiscriminately, which often in the past sadly happened. Noah had been well past depressed and into the first stages of despair when Braxton had returned and taken over his rehabilitation spending months retraining him to walk and then to fly.

Braxton had also arranged financing for Noah’s training as a chef, which had always been his lifelong dream. It was only later Noah had found out it was Commander Storm who had actually financed his schooling and that he had sworn Braxton to secrecy.

For a while Noah had felt guilty that Braxton had given up being Shield. Until he found out Commander Storm had financed Braxton’s butler training. Which amusingly enough was his dream.

For Braxton and Noah, who were large hardened Warriors, their choices of occupations seemed ironic to most. To them it was a peaceful way to live. They had no idea it would be so hard to get work after they qualified and eventually had accepted positions from the Axton’s. As no one else wanted to take two washed up warriors as servants. So as far as the brothers were concerned at the time unpaid work was better than none at all. Plus they were the only servants to live within the home. While Noah cooked, Braxton became the manservant. On occasion they were both called upon to do guard duty.

Noah grinned at his brother, he was junior to Braxton by fifty years. They were still handsome males with a few well-placed scars which did not seem to offend the female shifters they had met so far. As with every male dragon the brothers hoped to find their shadows amongst the shifters and humans pouring into Dragon’s Gap. They knew it would not happen hidden away as they were in this house with these people.

Neither brother liked or respected the Axton’s nor the elder Axton’s, especially after they had found out what had happened to Lars all those years ago. In fact the brothers had wanted to leave within the first months after finding out what had happened but had remained. Because Lars had asked Braxton to stay and report on the coming and goings of visitors and the Axton’s. Unfortunately, what they reported on was very little. Braxton, returned Noah’s smile as he told him. “We are to go to our Lord Lars and work for him.”

Noah turned all the way around from the counter he had been cutting vegetables on. “Did he say both of us?”

“He did by name brother. We finally will be free from here.”

“Good, this mission sucked.” A human term he had heard and liked. It was the only way the brothers thought of their duty within the household, as a mission. It had made it easier for them to remain. Lord Lars had done well on his promise of protection and a better life for all servants. Now that was done it was time to leave. Braxton laughed and clapped him on his back. “That is the truth, so when our Lord leaves, we will follow. I will secure our possessions now. You make the calls.”

“I will.” Noah would call and let all the other servants of the house and let them know what was happening as well as call the elder Axton’s servants. Braxton in the meantime would collect all their possessions and stash them in the shed out back, ready to leave.

CHAPTER FIVE:

L ars heard the door close behind him and the hurried feet of the former Shield moving away. He hoped he was making ready to leave.

He addressed the four people in the room. “Good morning you asked for my attendance.”

“This is how you greet your family.” Asked his Grandfather Elder Axton his father’s Sire.

It was obvious to anyone that met the Axton males who Lars received his physique from. He was as tall and as well muscled if not more so than his grandfather. His father was less muscled due to his reluctance to train, and that was all the resemblance there was between them. Lars’s grandfather and father shared brown and both senior Axton’s had inherited the Axton mane of golden hair. Unlike his grandfather Lars’s father had his hair styled in a square cut. That did nothing to reduce the impact of his most prominent feature, his long nose which he had also inherited from his father.

Thankfully Lars had inherited his Dam’s grey eyes and softer facial features with a normal size nose, which on occasion he had been told enhanced his handsome features. He had a mixture of his Sire’s golden hair and his Dam’s white tresses giving his hair a blond sun kissed look.

He was always pleased he did not take after his father’s Dam. Whose face always reminded Lars unkindly he knew, of a rat’s face. With her beady brown eyes and narrow sharp nose above pursed lips. She always wore her dark brown hair pulled back from her forehead in a tight eye watering bun that sat on top of her head.

How she ever got a hat on it entertained Lars’s dragon endlessly. Thankfully his mother he saw only took after his grandmother in her dress style, her hair she was still styling in a coronet. They both sat in long pale colored dresses, better suited for the Victorian era. Morning dresses he remembered mama Verity had called them once. A lot of the older female dragons dressed as such, they thought it gave them presence and respect. It was to remind everyone they had been alive a very long time and Lars suspected they loved the rigidity of the Victorian times. Much as the males who wore the high collars of the past with dark suits did. He was sure his Sire did not even know what a pair of jeans were. Lars raised one eyebrow as he replied. “No, I greet my family with affection.”

If it was possible, the four faces turned towards him became even stonier. Already he could feel his dragon’s impatience at being here in the home he felt he had failed Lars in. No matter how many times he told him it was not true.

So when he spoke, his dragon’s growl underwrote each word. All four of the occupants heard it but as it was not the first time it had happened, they did not comment. The one time they had done so. Lars had allowed his dragon to come forth, and he had rained havoc on his parent’s home, destroying many hundreds of thousands of dollars’ worth of antiques.

It was then his parents had found out there was no one to complain to or who would discipline their son’s dragon. When they had mentioned the destruction to Rene`, he had asked them in his polite intense way. What had they done to upset his son? Of course that was many years ago, when he was younger with less control. But the lesson had been learnt by his family. “What is it you want and if it is another female? I will leave now!”

“No!” His grandfather said as he rose to his feet. He smiled and said. “No son.”

A term Lars always ignored as he did now. “Lars we have asked you here, so you can explain all that nonsense that took place yesterday!”

Lars sighed, counted to ten and gave himself a mental pat on the back for being right. “I am unsure which part you did not understand it all seemed self-explanatory to me!”

“Do not treat us as fools!” His father snarled.

“I assure you I do not.”

His grandfather sneered as he asked. “What has the house of Kingsley been feeding you boy? Why must you be so foolish as to think they act in your best interests?”

Lars felt his dragon rise and his eyes elongate making his presence felt. They were in a quandary now, the males felt sure they could easily subdue Lars as it was two against one. Plus if their servants helped they would be able to bring him down, as long as he did not shift to his dragon. But to do so would to incur the wrath of the whole Kingsley family which would not work in their favour right now. And it could also turn all the servants or rabble, which is what they privately called the servants. That Lars had endeared himself too, against the family, and it was vital they did not cause that to happen.

Lars remembered his papa Rene` saying, sometimes one must remind people who you are! It looked like this was to be one of those times as he snarled. “You call me foolish and boy! Whom is it you think you are speaking to? I am Prime to the Dragon Lord…

His Dam cut in. “We know and expect you to handle this?” Lars stopped and thought on what she had said, there was so much more going on here. “We? Who is we?”

His grandfather smirked as he threw a scroll at him. Lars caught it in his right hand as he looked at the four in the room. They all watched him with sharp eyes that never missed an expression, he made sure to keep his face impassive.

Lars was not impressed either with them or the show of unity they were trying hard to reflect. He flicked the scroll, and it unrolled. He read the list of twenty family names, all nobles. He saw that his parents and grandparent’s names were first and second on the list. “What is this?”

But he knew. Sadly he knew, his parents and grandparents had gone from supporters of John Morton to traitors of the dragon nation and the realm. This was confirmed when his grandmother told him. “It is a list of nobles who wish the realm dissolved and a new one established!”

Lars jerked when he heard the bald statement as though they were discussing a list to a ball, not overthrowing the realm. “Who have you decided to assume the position in Lord Reighn’s place?”

“Quenton Poult.” His father told him with pride.

Lars shook his head in disbelief, a nice dragon but naive in many ways. He asked with an incredulous tone. “He is only three hundred and forty years old, somewhat naive and uneducated. Does he realize what you are asking of him?”

“Goddess no!” Trilled his grandmother, she waved her lace handkerchief in front of her face as though to wave away his question.

His mother explained. “He is a stupid boy, but he is malleable. Which is all that is necessary. His parents are pleased with our decision in choosing him.”

This made Lars bite back a smile, now he understood their reasoning in why he had not been nominated for the position. Lars was the least malleable person he or they knew. She then told him. “As for education, we know he is lacking in this. But we have decided that the old saying, a little knowledge would be a dangerous thing. So ignorance will work best for him and us.”

Meaning Lars knew if he understood what was expected of him he would probably not go along with it. His father said. “With your guidance he will be exactly who we need.”

“My guidance! And the royal family?”

His grandfather brushed imaginary lint from his sleeve as he refused to meet Lars eyes while he explained. “What of them! They will have to go! There will be no place for them afterwards.”

Incredulous he said. “You expect them to just move along!”

They all looked at him and then the females laughed, his Dam shook her head at him as she brought herself under control. “Do not be a child of course not. We will see to that. Deaths of families happen all the time, food goes bad, air turns sour. Those animals that he has aligned himself with might tear him and his family apart. Or his shadow, the witch could accidentally cast an unfortunate spell. All manner of things kill families.” She shrugged nonchalantly, then said with her eyes narrowed. “Seriously you are very badly educated for someone who lives at the castle, did they not teach you historical intrigue? Well never mind we, your parents and grandparents will handle this.”

His grandmother said with a tone of disappointment shadowing her words. “It is as I suspected, this will be too much for you. All that brain washing I suppose. We had hoped not to involve any outsiders, into what is a family matter.” She sniffed delicately and flapped her lace handkerchief once more. “I see we are left with no choice.”

Lars stood absolutely still for a minute. He thought her words rang untrue. There would be no outsiders to call on. It was a bluff to see if he would be stupid enough to volunteer. Foolish people they did not know him at all! He asked quietly. “Surely you do not expect me to help you with this?”

“You are our son!” His father stated as his grandfather told him with righteous undertones in his voice. “It is your family duty!”

Lars frowned as he told them. “It is treason you are proposing here.”

“Rubbish!” Blustered the Elder Axton as he took a swallow of his whiskey. “Mild rebellion at most!”

Lars shook his head as he tried to make them understand they were wrong. “No! It is treason. You saw the Elementals yesterday, what they did. The judgment they handed down. You will be risking their wrath. You wish to pit yourselves against them?”

His father sighed loudly then scornfully stated. “Do not be ridiculous, of course not!”

Lars was relieved he may not like these people, but he did not wish for them or anyone to suffer the same fate as the people. That had been on trial for treason the day before. “Then what do you have in mind? Will you refuse to swear to the Dragon Lord?”

His Dam said archly. “Of course not, it is our duty to do so! Your father and grandfather will swear fealty on behalf of us our family to the Dragon Lord and the nation. Then we will over throw him!”

Lars laughed he could not help it. These people were insane or so naive it was criminal. “And you say that is not treason!”

“Of course it is, rebellion is acceptable if done correctly and orderly. We are accomplishing both. The Elementals will have nothing to say about it!” Stated the Elder Axton.

“Why is that?” Lars asked bewildered with their reasoning. His Sire spread his hands wide as he explained. “This is a dragon issue that is why! Nothing to do with the Elementals.”

“I see, your thinking is that by swearing your loyalty to the Dragon Lord and the nation. Anything you do afterwards will be considered an internal matter and you will not incur the Elementals wrath. And as the Dragon Lord and his family will not be here to complain you have no fear of them retaliating. Of course your new Dragon Lord will take no action as he will be under your control. Does everyone on this list think the same?” Lars asked as he shook the paper with the names on it at them.

His father nodded saying. “Yes and there is you of course.”

“Me…why me?”

His grandfather explained with a certain amount of smug pride. “After the Dragon Lord and his family are gone, you are next in line. As we have already chosen the next Dragon Lord, you will step aside and serve him. Dragon society will not want to be seen to be questioning your as your decision. We as your rightful family will make sure everyone understands you are in mourning for the Kingsley’s, after all you were their nest son and brother.’

“And you believe this will stop speculation?’

“Oh no!” His father told him pityingly. “Seriously who is there to go against us? We have the Hunters and Shields at our command.”

Lars was amazed they thought it would be that easy. The Hunters and Shields were not commanded as such. They were who they were because they were loyal firstly to the Kingsley family and secondly to the dragon nation. How he asked his dragon. How did they not know this?

Because they see what they want to. Not what is true?

His mind swam with the stupidity of the four people in the room with him. He asked because he could not seem to help himself. “What of the Elementals, have you forgotten them? Reighn is their chosen!”

“Why are you being so difficult?” His Dam whined.

His grandmother sneered as she told his father. “I told you he was a waste of time. They have brain-washed him.”

“My Dam is right. You are truly disappointing as a son. Can you not see the bigger picture here?”

Lars wanted to tell them they were wrong and he so wanted to unleash his dragon on these foolish people. But he did not, he closed his eyes, desperately wanting to be gone from these obscenely entitled delusional people. Finally he could hide no more opening his eyes, he sighed as he opened the door behind him and in a strained voice he told them. “There were so many things for you to have taken away from court yesterday. The one important piece of information for you to have heard and then accounted for was technology!” He showed them his left hand and the phone in it. “This allowed my Lord to hear and understand everything that was said here this morning. There will be no going back from what you have planned.”

It was only then they all heard the booted feet approaching the room. Reighn stood with his brothers and guards in the doorway and received the scroll from Lars. He looked his brother in the eye as he softly said. “There will be no reprieve!”

Lars bowed his head. “I understand, the young dragon Quenton Poult knows nothing of this.”

“I am sure he does not.” He signaled a guard closer. “Arron, go and collect Quenton Poult and secure him somewhere safe please.”

“As you will my Lord.” He saluted and left with two others. Reighn, after he gave the scroll a quick look handed it to Storm and Keeper. “If you will my brothers.”

“With pleasure!” Keeper said as he gave the four ashen faced people a hard look. Storm squeezed Lars’s arm in comfort and said to the four slack jawed Axton’s. “As if you had not done enough!” With one more look at Lars, he left with Keeper and several guards to round up the other conspirators.

Lars asked Stan. “Make sure everything is removed to storage please, and the servants are taken care of.”

“As you wish Prime. Both residences?”

“Yes please.”

Without a backward look at the people who purported to be his family, Lars walked away. He did not halt even when the outraged shouts from the males and the cries from the females rang in his ears. He just kept on walking, closing the door on the house and that part of his life forever. He flew to Verity landing on her balcony and stepped into her open arms. “It is over now my son. Mama Verity has you now!” He sighed in relief and stayed with her throughout the day and the night. He stayed with her when they felt Reighn breathe dragon fire on the homes of the guilty. When he felt the Elementals remove his birth family and all the conspirators from the world.

The following weeks were very hard for Lars and his family coping with the fallout from the betrayal of the nobles. As well as the attacks on the retrievers and the kidnapping of Grace.

Now weeks later he sat here, in this place on this day, drinking really good coffee while he watched his town come alive. Reliving an event from his recent past that still haunted him his dreams. His dragon sighed within his mind. Time to place it back in the past dragging it up only makes us hurt. Lars mentally nodded to his dragon in return.

I know let us find something to smile about instead.

CHAPTER SIX:

H e grinned as he watched a little boy skip beside a teenager. Laughing up at her as they walked with two brown bakery bags oozing, he bet with sweet cinnamon rolls.

He had woken this morning just as the sun had risen, from a particular nasty dream. Neither he nor his dragon had been able to resist the lure of the crisp air as the skies lightened to blue. They had flown far surfing the air currents high above the world for what seemed like hours.

Eventually, they had returned to the Gap, circling high above the castle for many enjoyable minutes. Before he had landed briefly to leave a message with June, to give to Reighn. As castle liaison she relieved him of having to hunt him down to pass on messages left with him overnight. He blessed the day Sage had introduced her into their lives, especially his. Life for him was less busy now.

After refusing tea and a longer visit with June he had launched into the sky once more. Thirty minutes later he and his dragon had felt centred with the remnants of the dream almost gone.

He had landed to walk the early morning streets, finally settling at this table to enjoy his first coffee of the day.

He had found that he loved to sit and watch the different people walking the streets. He felt a wave of despair flow over him as his dragon wondered. If they would ever find their shadow. Lars tried to comfort him. It will happen when it does. She is out there somewhere we will have to hunt for her. She is unlikely to drop into our lives.

Now he thought about it, he too wondered, if he would ever get the opportunity to raise young like his brothers and friends were doing. He hoped he would and knew in that he was like every other dragon wanting a family. He shook off the feeling of gloom. It was a changing world he was living in, and he loved every minute of it. Whether he was lucky enough to find his shadow or not, he was still loved by his family.

Seeing his lifelong friends find their shadows or mates as the shifters called them, was a balm to his heart. Even Stan, his nest brother had found his shadow Jacqueline or Jacks for short. She was a tall, slim, very beautiful studious Leopard. Who wore glasses and business suits, which he had to admit she suited. Not that he thought Jacks would have been a good fit for him, she was too serious minded and reserved for Lars’s way of thinking. He wanted a female that had a sense of humor, someone who was demure in her dress. A well-polished female that was tall with a slim figure. A female who would understand his need to be active and present in his job as Prime to the Dragon Lord. Someone who was discreet because as Prime, he was required to know everything that went on within the dragon nation which would mean she would as well.

She would have to realize he would need to be on call day and night and sometimes he would be placed in danger. Lars smiled as his thoughts went over the kind of person his shadow would be like. He and his dragon would have no concerns if she was a shifter. In fact he hoped she would be. It would be different and exciting.

He sighed again and sipped his coffee as he went back to people watching. He caught a flash of orange from the corner of his eye but when he turned his head and looked along the street, he saw nothing. Frowning he shrugged and went on with his thoughts as he idly looked around him. He loved this town, over his lifetime he had visited other towns in other countries and still even with all the growth around him. He loved the feel of Dragon’s Gap, often he had the thought he should live right in the middle of it all, rather than at the castle. Especially now that the Gap was growing so fast, it would be invigorating to be part of the bustling activity.

So involved in his thoughts he did not see the flying kitten until it landed rump first on his table. She spun towards him stopping on her third rotation to look up into his eyes. Lars lost his heart right then and there as he stared down into two green clear and beautiful pools that stared back at him. When the kitten got up on all fours and crawled over to him nudging his hand. Which he automatically lifted and began to stroke the soft fur from her head to the tip of her tail. He was smitten.

Oops! Kammy thought. I really am a good jumper. Like Uncle Rain said. When she felt Lars’s hand stroke her fur, all thoughts fled from her mind. His soft touch made her purr which surprised Lars and enticed his dragon to croon a dragon’s song in return.

Lars was stunned, he had no idea his dragon could make that sound. Suddenly he heard loud voices calling out from the street. He scooped the kitten into his arms where she proceeded to wash his fingers and purr even louder.

His dragon grumbled and stopped his song as June walked over and sat in the vacant chair while she talked into her phone. “No, I have her. She has found Lars… No, she looks fine!”

Hanging up she looked at the kitten which had now placed her little head in the palm of Lars hand. “You are in such trouble little missy!”

Lars cuddled her closer. “Who is this that says she is in trouble?”

June laughed. “That would be her mother that is who. You should maybe let her go because if I am not mistaken, her mother is coming now?”

Lars looked over his shoulder to where June was looking and saw a small female around five foot tall walking toward them. With curves that made his dragon sit up and pant. Really panting? Lars asked him but his dragon was too busy staring to reply.

The female had short spiked hair, striped black and white. Her jeans had seen better days as had her tee shirt that barely covered her ample breasts. The shirt had been washed so many times the color was faded, it may have started out grey but was bleached white now. She wore a leather jacket which was well worn and weathered as were her calf length black biker boots. She was pocketing a phone as she came nearer.

Lars inwardly shook his head unable to believe someone like this female was mother to this precious bundle in his arms. Instinctively he held the cub more securely as he watched the female advance, he was sure he would see the usual tattoos and piercings but as she came closer he realized his mistake. This was not a Gothic outfit or clothes to make a statement like people he had encountered over the years wore. Studying her, he knew she wore clothes she could afford or deemed necessary and it shamed him to think he had jumped to an erroneous conclusion.

Then his dragon roared to escape, trying to push through his skin, wanting to touch. To feel his shadow, she was here finally. His dragon roared again to escape Shadow!

Lars struggled to contain him and not drop the cub. Then a small hand, calloused with use, touched the skin on his chest above the open collar of his shirt. Immediately his dragon ceased its struggles, beyond coherent words. Lars nodded his head in thanks to the female who slowly removed her hand. She stood folding her arms looking at him as he held the cub in his arms. She looked him up and down and leant in a little and sniffed and then sniffed again, just as the cub he noticed was doing.

June stood and placed her arm around the female with affection and protection. He wondered what she saw in his face to warrant that reaction. Then he realized it was for the comfort of the female not because of him.

Fear looked out at him from green eyes, not as deep as her daughters but just as vibrant. He bent down a little way and sniffed her neck between her ear and shoulder. Much as she had done to him and could scent her anxiety. He leant in closer and rubbed his cheek against hers and whispered in her ear. “Shadow!”

She seemed to relax at the word, or it could have been that he had repeated the familiar action that settled her. Whichever it was, she nodded very slightly as he withdrew.

Amused June carried on with the introductions. “Lars Axton, this is Claire Nash and the little cub in your arms is Kammy who is Claire’s daughter. I know you have heard Sage and myself talk about Claire. I am amazed you two have not met until now.” She turned to Claire and said. “Claire this is Lars Axton as you know he is Prime to Reighn and nest brother to Stanvis and all the Kingsley brothers.”

Claire groaned silently, her mate! She had finally found her mate and what a mate he was. Tall with broad shoulders that tapered down to a narrow waist and legs that held muscles as did his arms, in fact she bet he had muscles on muscles. Could you say gorgeous?

His hair was golden with white streaks that had been professionally styled and sat just past his collar. Claire clenched her hands, she so wanted to run her fingers through all of those blond locks to feel the texture. She bet it was soft and would slip through her fingers like silk and she already knew it smelled expensive much as his look screamed money. Then she felt her work roughened hands and realized that touching him was so not going to happen. There was no way she could put her hands on him. It would be embarrassing.

Claire had a thing about men’s hands which Sage and June had teased her about on occasion. And there was no denying her mate’s fingers were long and his hands were wide and strong. ‘Yummy!’

She sighed, this male was all over beautiful and sadly rich. She could tell from his styled haircut to his tailored clothes that he came from money. What she wondered would he think of her a former street rat?

What Lars thought was summed up in one word. Enchantress! She was delightful from her black and white hair to her lovely rounded breast that almost made him whimper with want. To her delectable shaped legs that ended in a pair of boots, she had to have the smallest feet he had ever seen on an adult. She was more elfin than warrior but as he looked into her gorgeous green eyes he saw the core of steel within.

Claire shook her head in amusement at herself. She was not sure if she wanted to crawl all over him or run for the hills. An honest to Goddess, dragon. She had never in her wildest dreams, and Claire had lots of dreams. Ever thought a dragon would be her mate.

She refused to hear the little voice that sounded a lot like her hateful ex-boyfriend. Who told her on many, many occasions that no decent male would ever want a street rat like her! Of course that was before she shot him. Lucky for him she had been feeling generous that day and only shot his ear off. She banished his voice and that time of her life back into the recesses of her mind and placed herself in the here and now.

“I am probably not what you thought your shadow would be like. I expect you wanted some tall, slim professional female. Not a half-breed cougar who lived a great part of her youth on the streets and does not know what country she was born in. A female that has had no contact with her family and has no wish too?”

Lars took her tightly clenched hand in his large one and kissed her work roughened knuckles. “You are my shadow! What fantasies I may have had, do not compare to what is here now in front of me. My dragon and I have waited for our entire long life to have someone of our own. What either of us had dreamed of or wished for before, pales in comparison to what is here. I know you know of my beginnings.” At her sheepish look he said. “I know Sage and June as well as Edith. We all know they gossip.”

“Hey!” June cried. “Still here!”

Lars raised one eyebrow at her. She shrugged. “Well, it is not like males don’t gossip?”

Lars smiled, he could not deny that. “True!” He said to Claire. “In light of that, we have both been lucky to surround ourselves with family we want and now we have each other and our Kammy, what else is there?”

Claire sighed as she swayed towards him saying. “Nothing… Nothing more! Okay, but first things first!” Claire pulled her face into her best frown and adopted her sternest tone as she looked at the small cub in her mate’s arms. “Well little kitten. What do you have to say for yourself? Running off like you did was dangerous, you could have been hurt, you snuck out of your Auntie June’s home. She was very worried.”

Which was a tame way of saying June’s heart pounding panic was like a case of mild heart burn. Not even close to the terror she had felt.

Claire frowned harder. “I too was very worried about you, when I returned to find you missing. Lots of people were worried. We were just about to call in Uncle Reighn and Auntie Sage.”

Kammy hung her head. Uncle Rain and Auntie Sage. She was in real trouble.

Claire tried not to smile at the sad tiger cub as she said. “Auntie June had to stop baking her delicious cookies to come look for you.”

The cubs head lifted and she sadly made soft mewing sounds. When her mama made no move to comfort her. Kammy sighed, she knew what her mama wanted her to do. She could not hide in her tiger skin any more.

Hands on her hips, Claire waited. Lars could tell her heart was not in the scolding, but the cub hung her head lower and slipped from his arms. Then with a shimmer of sparkles, they were faced with the small figure of a small slim, tanned naked girl child standing on the table.

With a flick of his hand, he dressed her in a yellow dress and cute white socks and black shoes. She looked adorable with her short blonde hair streaked with red and her big green eyes staring at him in wonder. Her little rosebud mouth opened in an astonished circle. Even Claire was impressed. Who knew Dragons did simple magic huh!

With effort she remembered her daughter and tore her eyes from her mate as she cleared her throat saying mildly. “Kammy!”

She walked over to Claire and wrapped her arms around her neck and in a clear voice said. “Butsa mama, I found dada!”

They both looked at Lars who had a big smile on his face. Claire tried not to smile, she really did as she agreed. “I see that honey but you ran away and that was naughty. What if mama or Auntie June could not have found you?”

“Because the bad mans gets me?” Asked Kammy. They all turned to see Lars with his fangs extended and eyes elongated and a soft growl emanating from him. Claire figured a normal female would have been running for the hills. She just thought he was hot. Did mama say hot?

“Mama, why dada growly?” Asked Kammy.

“Probably because you ran away from Auntie June?” Claire said with a straight face and ignored June’s snort of laughter. Kammy’s little mouth went back into the O position again, then she tipped her head to the side as she said. “Kay, me not do that agin dada.” She went to Lars and gave his face a pat saying. “Okay dada I not run away from mama or Auntie June agin.”

Lars closed his eyes and breathed deeply. June and Claire watched him regain control of his dragon. He opened his eyes which they were surprised to see held a smile in the depths of the grey stone.

June said much to Claire’s embarrassment and surprise. “If it helps, she means issues. Claire has them! Kammy and Molly hunted for them all day yesterday.”

Kammy nodded and said sadly. “We not find them. You kill them dada okay?”

Lars smiled at Claire’s embarrassed face as he said. “Leave it to me. I will fix them.” It was as if the sun came out, Kammy smiled and laughed. “Me finds dada to kill issuues mama!”

“Yes honey.” She turned to Lars and said as honest as she could be. “I do have issues with trust and being alone. I swear they are the major ones. There may be a few more hiding around.” She shrugged. “I work on them constantly.”

He nodded. “That is what is so good about having a dragon as a shadow. We never leave and never stray. I am yours for eternity. There will never be anyone else for us!”

“Oh…Oh yeah, well okay!” Claire stumbled a little over how to answer him because with those words, she felt something unlock in her heart and soul.

June said to Claire in Spanish… “While you were away Kammy dreamt of when you were hurt and Graces kidnapping. She told me she thought the issues had done that.”

Claire replied in the same language. “Oh well okay. I will talk to Rene` about that. Thanks June.”

“No problems. That is why I am the auntie.”

Lars said in Spanish. “Now I understand the reference to killing.”

“Yeah, I thought she had not seen any of that. Guess I was wrong.” Said Claire.

“Kids get to see and hear stuff all the time they are not meant too.” Lars told her with a smile.

“And now you know why we speak Spanish.” June told him.

“I do, logical and efficient.”

Kammy smiled, “Pretty words.”

Lars agreed with her. “It is very pretty.”

“So Kammy found you then?” Asked June reverting back to English and getting back to the original topic, giving her friend a minute to get herself together. She had never seen Claire look like she had been sucker punched before. It was slightly amusing. June thought maybe that was what falling in love was like. Never having experienced it herself she had no idea. Lars nodded as he hugged the little girl gently. “It seems she did. She is delightful.”

He spoke directly to the little girl who had her arms wrapped around his neck now. “But my little cub, you will promise your mama and dada not to ever run away again!”

Kammy pouted her lips and said. “But dada, sometimes me tiger wants to run.”

Lars nodded his head. “I understand, sometimes my dragon wants to fly as well.”

“You fly me. Like Molly’s dada fly her?” She squealed with pleasure,

“Yes, I will. Now I will find someone for you to run with.” He looked at Claire. “Do you know Conor Tower? He is a lion?”

“I know of him. We have not officially met yet, although that is about to change. When I become the official Liaison to Dragon’s Gap.”

“I know him. He is a good male.” June said.

“He is the sheriff in town. He and his pride look after the people here. They also do retrievals on occasion.” He asked Claire. “Would he be acceptable to run with our little Kammy?”

“I suppose. I would like to meet him of course.”

“Of course and there is my brother Stanvis’s shadow, Jacks.”

“Me like Auntie Jacks.” Said Kammy.

“You know her?”

“She is helping Kammy with control.” Claire told him.

Confused he asked. “She does not run with her?”

Claire shook her head. “No Leopards run very fast, too fast for cubs. Once she is in her leopard skin, she is borderline controlled. Before she came here, she had liked to hunt.”

Surprised he would never have thought that of Jacks. He said. “Ahh! I see, the teaching is helping her.”

They were both impressed he understood. “Yes it was June’s idea.”

June smiled as she said. “It seemed to make sense.”

“Well, we will ask Conor if he cannot help. I am sure he will find you someone to run with Kammy. A safe someone.”

“Kay dada. We run with Molly.” She snuggled down against his chest and smiled at her mother, who cocked one eyebrow up. “You still get to be punished young lady.”

Kammy turned beseeching eyes to Lars, who smiled and told her. “Your mama is correct.”

Kammy sighed. “Yes dada.”

Claire said. “As you ran away from your Auntie June, she will set the punishment for you. June?”

“Well now a punishment! Mmm! Let me see. I think it only fair Kammy helps me clean-up my kitchen. Yes, that is a good punishment.”

Kammy almost clapped her hands. She loved cleaning Auntie June’s kitchen. Then she remembered she was to be sad. Kammy lifted her head from Lars chest and said. “I can do that.”She looked at Lars and said. “I’ma good at me punshmnts!”

He asked. “Do you get a lot?”

Kammy laughed a sound of pure delight. “I likes cookies.”

“I have no idea what that means?”

Claire frowned, and it was not pretend this time as she told him. “For punishments June and Grace have the girls help clean their kitchens and or the dishes. Usually, after they have made cookies, they get to eat all the broken cookies and there are always lots of them.”

June said innocently. “It is sad to say, this is true.”

“It is how they get broken, no one admits too!” Grumbled Claire.

Lars laughed at the inventive way they disciplined his cub. He knew Claire was not upset even if she sounded like it. Claire’s attention was trapped by his laugh he held nothing back as he let the world hear his amusement. It was honest and genuine. It lightened her heart taking her by surprise at how much she enjoyed it.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

J une said. “Well!”

As she eyed the fascinated Claire who was staring at her dragon like he was ice cream. No time like the present she thought, time to tackle a problem. “So while we are all here, we should all go look at the house. See how far you have gotten Claire?”

Kammy squealed with delight and clapped her hands. “Yes…Yes, show dada home.”

Claire looked startled and said weakly. “Well we don’t have to do that! We should really get home to the castle and tidy your place.”

Lars smiled. “I am sure we can put that off for a few hours. So let’s go and look at Kammy’s home. Is that alright June?”

“Oh, of course we can.”

Claire tried one more time with a sinking feeling in her stomach that it would not work. She looked at her soon to be mate and her best friend and then her daughter who was bouncing with excitement. And she plunged on, her voice faint as she tried to sway them against going to the house once more. “Look Lars must have many things he needs to do. We are interrupting him!”

Lars as did June, ignored her. Kammy continued to bounce up and down. “Let’s go dada. See new home mama got us.”

Claire groaned softly as Lars asked. “So you have a home here in town?”

Claire bit her bottom lip as she thought quickly and with a well-practiced sad sigh, she said. “Yeah but I suppose we have to live at the castle now, too bad!”

She was not expecting the damn male to grin and say. “Oh, that is amazing, I was just sitting here wondering at the possibilities of living here in town and look problem solved!”

Desperately Claire asked with June’s confused eyes on her. “Oh, we cannot ask that of you. Your family, the royals, will they allow it?”

He frowned as he asked. “Why would they not?”

Claire could see the hole, but she jumped anyway. “Well, you are one of them. Right?”

His voice became a little cooler as he said. “One of them! Please explain my shadow?”

Claire was in deep now but she kept going in the hopes she could dig her way out. “You know a royal. You live at the friggin castle and dress in clothes that cost a fortune. Your hair cut, cost probably more than my whole wardrobe, for example.” She stamped her foot at June who was smothering her laughter. Lars eyebrows had risen with each word she had spoken. Finally, she threw her hands into the air and growled defensively. “Do not get an attitude with me!”

Lars smiled at her tone. So cute! He told his dragon who said. She is hiding something!

You think?

“Now may be a good time to clear that misconception up. My shadow I am not royal in the way you mean. And I will not apologize for my clothes or hair. I earn the money I use to indulge in both.”

His voice June noticed, was the calm tones of a male who was dealing with a female he is unsure of, but thought adorable. She smiled inwardly as she thought Claire had finally met her match in the dragon.

Claire felt mean, an unusual feeling as she hunched her shoulders. “Yeah well, this is probably a good time to mention the other issues I have. With clothes and fancy stuff and mostly money!”

Lars gave her thoughtful look and waved his hand in the air. “Let us talk about this later, for now we should take our little one and see this house.”

June snapped her phone closed. “Cabs coming.”

Claire hung her head, staring at defeat in the face of their happiness. She huffed out a breath as she thought. Damn and double damn! Nothing for it now! She nodded in agreement as she gave in. What else was there to do?

After a short cab ride they were standing in an empty house on a lovely street that ran parallel from the main street of Dragon’s Gap. June stood with her mouth open.

Lars looked around surprised and impressed, it was amazing. This was the home she had chosen? He had designed this house along with several others in Dragon’s Gap and had enjoyed the experience. If he said so himself, it turned out well.

Kammy ran off to explore her new home. Claire stood still, her hands shoved deep into the back pockets of her jeans. Lars looked from one female to the other. What? He wondered was the problem. He did not have to wait too long to find out.

June roared loudly, unlike some females she did not screech, she roared. “Nothing! You have done nothing! There are not even carpets or curtains. NOTHING!”

Claire hunched her shoulders and shrugged a little apologetically saying. “I know.”

“It is not rocket science! Why?” June asked as she looked around the empty lounge again as if she might find some furniture she had missed the first time! “Nothing!” She shook her head in amazement. “Not a stick of furniture anywhere!” She looked at Claire like she was under a microscope and asked again. “Why?”

June and Lars stood looking at her as Kammy ran in and out of the rooms. Claire squirmed. “Because I was unsure what I was looking at. Nothing made sense, okay?”

Lars said. “I am obviously missing something. What is going on?”

Claire refused to meet his or June’s eyes. June narrowed hers as she said with hands on her slim hips. “An unfurnished home.”

Lars looked bemusedly from one female to the other.

“Still I am in the dark.”

“She!” June said as she pointed at the shamed Claire. “Was placing furniture in here for the past three weeks. All ready for the big move in day. Which is in a week’s time or was!”

“Oh, I see!” He said as he looked at his dejected shadow.

June threw her hands up in the air. “Do you… Do you really? Why don’t you explain it to me?”

Lars took Claire’s hand in his and asked softly. “Claire my shadow, can you cook?” Surprised by the question they both looked at him.

June started to ask. “What has that…?

Lars raised one brow at her. She clamped her mouth shut on the rest of the question. Claire shrugged as she looked up into the gentle smiling face of her mate and sighed again. “I try but no I cannot.”

“I can attest to that!” June mumbled.

They ignored her as Lars asked. “You have no idea about a home do you?”

Relieved that he seemed like he understood. Claire answered. “No, I thought about it and looked at books and on the net but…” She fluffed her hair this was something she rarely did as she was very rarely flustered. “It was all so confusing…You know?”

He nodded. “I do!” At her skeptical look he assured her. “I do! Now as a dragon when we find our shadow, we can do two things!” Both she and June raised their eyebrows. Claire was the one to ask with a cheeky grin. “Only two?”

June asked. “What the hell has cooking, now dragon stuff to do with this?”

But again they ignored her. Lars grinned at Claire as he said. “Sassy! No I can do more than two things, which I will show you later.” Lars appreciated the anticipatory look that entered Claire’s eyes as he said. “For this exercise let us stay with this. Dragons will court their shadows, which can range from days to weeks.”

Claire scrunched her nose up at that. She wanted him with her and Kammy now. Shifters did not put off mating. Even half shifters could find themselves in trouble if they were courted for too long and too long was never an exact science. So not happening! Lars secretly smiled as his dragon did. Shadow does not like that!

Out loud he said. “I see like me that thought holds no appeal. So the other option is we can bond immediately!”

“What right now?” Claire on occasion was quite literal, she looked around at June as she asked. “Are you sure?”

He laughed as he hugged her. “No, not immediately I mean without courtship. It would entail you coming and staying in my apartment with me. And I will secure the help from June and Grace to furnish our home.” He looked at June who nodded. “Definitely Grace.”

Claire spread her hands helplessly. Oh…Oh! I like that. See I really just do not understand all that furniture stuff. You know?”

June said. “Why did you not say?”

Claire scowled. “I am a mother and an adult. I should be able to do this or at least that was what I hoped would happen.”

June nodded, as it all came together for her. The secretiveness, the never wanting to shop with her or Sage. Claire had never had a real home, not even in childhood. Her parents had been the criminal unstable sort, who traveled from city to city usually with police looking for them. So Claire would no more know what to place in a house to make it a home than she would be able to fly like a dragon.

June felt bad she should have realized and remembered Claire’s past, she hugged her as she said. “Yeah, I get that. We better include Sage. She will be pissed if we leave her out and then there will be sulking, loads of sulking.”

“True!” Claire said with a relieved laugh.

Lars said. “Same for Lady Verity. Mama will be upset but do not be fooled, that female is nasty when she is thwarted and this would be thwarting.”

They all grinned thinking of the sweet Verity being pissed. Finally, June asked them. “Okay so we have a plan?”

“We do?” Claire asked a little startled as she looked at her friend and mate.

“Yep, don’t worry, we have this. What do you think?” She asked Lars, who said with his arm around Claire. “Do you have a tablet?”

“Of course!” June took it from her purse.

“Well, let’s look around and make lists.” He removed his arm much to Claire’s regret and rubbed his hands together. “I love this, when I designed this house, I imagined it complete with furniture and fixtures.”

“Wait… Wait!” Claire said as June and she stood with opened mouths as Claire asked. “You designed this home?”

“I did! Several of us were asked to try and design a few homes, and this was one of mine. I can show you others I designed but I have to say this is the best of them.” He stood there, tall handsome and damn it, talented. Claire felt the lip of the well she was going to topple into. Love she knew was down at the bottom just waiting for her to dive feet first in.

“Oh my, is this fate or what?” June asked Claire who agreed. “It truly is!”

June said. “Yep! It is what we call magic!”

“Of course it is.” said Lars. “This is Dragon’s Gap!”

CHAPTER EIGHT:

T hey moved slowly through the house, every now and again Kammy would come and find them, if they were silent for too long.

Amazingly enough as they moved from room to room Claire did not find discussing furniture and fixtures. Now she knew what that meant intimidating or overwhelming at all or worse of all boring. With both Lars and June there to help and suggest items. Like it had been when she had spent hours searching for furniture. In truth they did most of the decision making which made it fun for Claire.

Lars said casually at one point. “As this is to be our home. We will have servants and luckily I have both a chef and butler that I know will be willing to work for us. I will ask them if they are interested.”

June nodded. “I am sure both Noah and Braxton will wish to come. Will they be live in?”

“Yes and no, the plans for this home included an apartment over the garage. I will have that installed, or they can live in town. In fact that may be a better idea as they both need to socialize, it has been a while since they did.”

June said. “I can sort that out. Would you like me to ask them both for you?”

Lars smiled and shook his head. “Thank you, but I will when they get back from vacation.”

“Oh, where did they go?”

“To a beach resort Reighn owns. It is a nice vacation place, you should visit.” June smiled and got a dreamy look on her face. “You know I just might. It sounds great.”

Claire came out of her daze that the words servants had put her in, and asked. “We what now?”

He and June looked at her as they all entered a kitchen that could be appreciated even by those that could not cook. All three of them sighed at the large room with gleaming granite counters in soft greys and whites. It came with a butler’s pantry and stainless steel appliances so new they shone. They stood on wooden oak floors that echoed the elegance of the kitchen and dining room.

The large separate dining area was stunning with large glass doors and soft grey painted walls. Lars said to Claire as she looked around her. “Braxton and Noah work for me. They are brothers former Hunter and Shield. Noah is the chef, a very good one. Braxton is a butler or man servant whichever you want to call him. He is trained and is very good. We cannot take one without the other.”

Claire smiled there was more to the story about the brothers, she could tell from the warmth in Lars voice as he spoke of them. She would ask about them at another time, for now all she said was. “Of course you could not. Will they want to work for Kammy and me?”

“They are dragons of course they will, but I will ask.” He said when he saw her doubtful face. “I swear they will.”

“Okay.”

Lars spread his arms out as he walked into the dining area and said. “Now I imagined a large twelve seater table here.”

Claire nodded and said. “Wood, with royal blue cushions on the chairs.” She looked out the large glass doors that led out onto a huge covered in patio. “With a similar table and chairs for outside, it will flow, and we will need a swimming pool. Kammy needs to swim, tigers like swimming and a playground over there. That way we can sit on the patio and watch her.” She asked softy. “Can you see it?” Lars took her hand and kissed the work roughened palm. “I can, very clearly my shadow.”

June asked, “I thought you said you were no good at this?”

Claire looked puzzled for a minute, “I just know that it is right!”

June mumbled. “Oh okay then. Good!”

Lars tucked Claire’s hand in his arm and said. “For the lounge…” And on they went again with Claire voicing every now and again something she saw. Something she knew was meant to be there. Not once did June or Lars scoff at her ideas, they just wrote them down and added them to the list. In two hours Kammy was in Lars arms, and Claire was exhausted. June said. “Lunch and then nap for little tigers.”

Lars agreed. “Let me take you all to lunch.” And then he told Claire. “While Kammy naps, we should go to my place and see what we would like to have shipped here?”

“Well that is a new one on come and see my etchings!” June snickered.

“Hush female.” Snarled Claire, “Ruining the moment.”

June laughed as she went outside to hail the cab. Lars said just in case Claire was unsure. “Claire, my shadow. She is not wrong you know!”

“Oh, I know.” He was sure he heard her mutter as she walked out the door. “It better be what I am thinking!”

Shifters were impatient when they found their mates, bonding needed to happen to secure the relationship as soon as possible. Claire needed it sooner rather than later. Trust was an enormous issue for her, having Lars committed to their relationship, bound to her and Kammy was essential to meet her and her cat’s needs. To secure him physically to her so she would believe he would not leave her, was essential to her.

Lunch was a mixture of laughter and great food. Kammy fell more under Lars spell. She just loved her new daddy especially when Lars promised her, she could meet his dragon the following morning. And he would definitely take her for a fly over the castle so Molly could see she had a dragon daddy too.

When she grew, tired Lars placed her on his knee and his dragon sang for her. She joined in with her purr until she went to sleep, it was adorable. Claire lost what was left of her heart to the dragon. She fell into the well, just tipped right on over the side and yes there it was, love at the bottom. Like she knew it would be just waiting for her!

They drove back to the castle, and June took Kammy for her nap and to get started on the orders for Claire and Lars’s home. She was also going to notifying her work force.

Lars took Claire to his apartment. She was stupefied when she walked in and became more agitated as she moved through each room. In his kitchen was every appliance known to man. And every one of them looked as though they were used often. The same could not be said for the lounge suite. It barely looked used and when she peeked a look inside his expensive lavish bathroom she felt a whimper start in her throat. Which became more of a whine when she looked inside his closets and found it was full of expensive clothes. All types from suits to jeans.

On the walls throughout the apartment were swords and all manner of well-used weapons. When she came to a stop in the middle of his lounge facing him. She could not fail to see all the pieces of art mixed with weapons that decorated the walls and tables. The place was so not what she expected. She had thought it would be a bachelor’s apartment with beer, pizza boxes and clutter all over the surfaces and the normal male’s huge TV.

It was not, everything was in its place and tidy. So damn tidy. This was nothing like her, in fact as hard as she tried she was not a tidy person. She shook her head slowly from side to side.

Lars took a step towards her… She took one back as her hand curled over her heart. He stopped, his head tipped to the side studying her, softly he asked. “What is it my shadow?”

“Oh Lars no… No… This! She threw her hands out. “We can never work.” She whispered as she looked around the elegantly furnished room. Everywhere she looked was class and sophistication.

Lars’s dragon panicked when he saw his shadow start to fold in on herself. Fix our shadow! She is sad. Say something. What do we do?

Lars eyes narrowed as he thought back over the morning and then her attitude to himself and his family. He looked around seeing his home through her eyes and not his.

“My shadow, are you saying a few things that can be broken, replaced and discarded are more important than what we can generate together. What we can have, as a family? I live like this because I live alone. My apartment is well suited to a bachelor that has lived for many years by himself, to please himself. I have gone through the messy stage. The never be at home stage. The nothing in the house stage. The so cluttered Mama Verity threatened to burn the castle down just to clean it stage.” Claire was laughing now as she looked at him. “I am at the, everything in its place stage but that too will pass I am sure. And truthfully since Braxton and Noah arrived it is even neater and cleaner. They are good at that.” He shrugged as he saw her starting to relax. “I am sure you have been gathering things over the years as I have, while I waited for you and Kammy to enter my life. Unlike you I have had many more years to gather things. So I am asking are you saying no to us because you think I will weigh you against them.”

Claire wanted to shout. Yes of course I am! I am just a street kid who came from criminal parents. But as she stood there looking at her mate, a male that thought no more for the couch he sat on. Than she did for the shirt she had put on that morning. She realized three things. One, she was better than this weak female standing here before her mate with all these insecurities. And two, objects no matter how expensive they were, did not make the person. Only family, love and truth did! Three, she was no longer that street kid, that scared unwanted child who needed the camouflage of her clothes to hide from people. The same one who had kept people at a distance, to protect herself.

She was able to protect herself. She did so every day for her and Kammy. Armed with words and if needed, a gun and if she found she was unable too. Then this wonderful marvellous dragon, that stood here with her now and saw beneath the clothes to only her, would.

Softly she assured him. “No…No, I am not, but I also know I am better than what I have allowed myself to believe. I dressed like this!” She waved her hand down her body, not realizing Lars tongue became glued to the roof of his mouth with wanting. “For protection to discourage those that I did not trust. I used my camouflage well, but I suspect it is time to discover who I am now without it. So before this goes any further, can you help me with a new look? To find a new me?”

He stalked her, she could call it nothing else but stalking as he paced towards her. “I happen to like how you dress but in saying that I understand your need to change, as we all are doing. To evolve from the old to the new, so to that end we will keep your style but add quality agreed?”

She grinned. “Yes very much and hair, I like my hair but a little tender loving care may be in order.”

“Your hair is just fine as it is!” He said as she moved away from him and he tracked her. “I so enjoy hair that has its own personality. We will leave that alone!”

“Well if you insist.” She backed into the bedroom as she tore her tee shirt over her head. At the same time she kicked off her boots and brought a hand to her jeans zipper. She started to lower it. Every muscle in his body had tensed as she revealed her luscious breasts wrapped in some grey cloth, while her hand moved over the zipper he growled. “Wait!”

Her face paled. “I am sorry, I thought…”

He stepped quickly to her, growling low in his throat.

“My shadow, do not apologize, I just… and his voice lowered even more becoming more dragon than human. “I just wish to unwrap the rest myself. I have thought of nothing else since I saw your delectable body walk towards me!”

Claire lowered her eyes demurely as she breathlessly said. “Oh… Oh! I see! Well, I would hate to deprive you of something you have wanted to do.” A smile blossomed over her small face, deepening the green of her eyes as he reached out a hand and removed hers from her zip.

He moved with her towards the bed as they lowered to the mattress, he leant nearer and finally… finally, he kissed her. While one hand slipped behind her back to unsnap her serviceable bra. Which he thought they would definitely rectify, breasts like these needed to be worshiped not bound and controlled. Once his bounty was released, he lowered the zip and pushed her jeans to the floor revealing sweet pink panties. Lars almost swallowed his tongue as he hoarsely told her. “My sweet you are full of surprises!”

Barely able to form words she mumbled. “You better be too… mate!”

Which made him laugh until she dragged his mouth to hers again and they fell deeper into the plush bed, with sighs and groans of satisfaction.

CHAPTER NINE:

L ars stood in Reighn’s office as his brother paced back and forwards in front of him.

“No, I forbid it!”

“My Lord! My brother!”

“No! As your Lord and your brother. I will never allow it!”

Lars smiled as he stood in front of Reighn and his mother. His other brothers, either sat or leaned against the walls around the room. Why they were all here in Reighn’s office was purely his annoying younger brother Keepers fault. The big mouth had seen Claire and Lars together entering Lars apartment. He had coerced June, who was still new to the castle. And did not know the castle fed on gossip to tell him everything.

Some hours later when he had come from his apartment leaving his shadow asleep and well satisfied. He was ambushed.

His dragon agreed. Yes, that was the word! Brother Keeper is annoying. I bet our shadow is all warm and waiting for us. We should challenge him to a swim. Then stand on his head.

I am sure she is. But remember papa said we were not allowed to do that anymore? His dragon’s sigh was a gust of wind through his mind before he stated. We were dragonets then!

Lars sent him a smile as he said. True but this is family, family first. Remember!

Shadow and cub are family now.

Well true but these are family too!

“Is this right my son? Have you found your shadow?” Asked a slightly hurt Verity.

Lars smiled as he inclined his head. “I was coming to tell you mama but as usual the news traveled faster than I did. I apologize.” He gave Keeper a hard look of retribution which he answered with a grin.

Lars hugged Verity and said. “It is Claire Nash mama, she and Kammy or should I say Kammy…” He went on to tell them about his first meeting with Kammy. They all laughed even Reighn at the audacity of the sweet cub.

Reighn sighed as he looked at the love and amazement on his brother’s face while he told them of Kammy and then Claire. He knew people saw the same expression on his face when he spoke of the wonder. The joy of having young ones and of finding his shadow. Damn it! He said to his dragon. Our brother is to leave us!

We will see him, and he has his own shadow and cub. This is a good time. Our brother is no longer sad.

Reighn agreed, but he did not want his brother to live away from the castle. Although as he remembered the frank and honest report Claire had written about her life until she arrived at Dragon’s Gap. He saw she would need the space of a house rather than an apartment. She would have a need to have her home closer to town. The vibrant life of the streets would always call to her. It was what held her grounded, at least until Lars and her young took over from that. He would, of course give his permission for Lars to leave the castle, the knee jerk reaction was fear based.

He loved his brother and knew the torment he had endured, the fear he held that he was like his parents. It was only weeks ago he had discovered the depths of their betrayal and had to grieve their deaths. Lars had gone through many changes since then, maybe living outside the castle would be good for him. Their Dam must have thought the same as he heard her say. “I expect you and your family to attend Sunday family day. There will be no excuse, Claire and Kammy are ours now. Sunday is for us all to unite as family!”

Lars kissed her cheek. “I agree mama just like Stanvis did. I will make sure Claire knows of the Sunday tradition you are starting.”

Reighn grinned as his dragon said. See mama has laid the law down!

He at least would see his brother every day. Reighn nodded as he said to Lars. “I don’t like it but I understand the need you and Claire have. So you will remain my Prime which will never change, she understands this?”

“Yes, she does and no it does not change, forever brother!” They clasped arms then Reighn pulled him in for a hug as he whispered. “And brother of my heart that will always be so!”

Lars nodded, too choked up to speak. Then Reighn sighed loudly as he let him go. “I suppose we have to help you move all that stuff you prize?”

This was accompanied by groans and excuses from the other males. Lars laughed as he said. “Well as to that…” He told them what had happened with Claire’s house.

Verity flew from the room with a kiss on his cheek and a quick. “Good bye dear. I am happy for you. I must talk to Grace, I wonder why June has not contacted me.”

Keeper asked. “Did you check your phone?”

“Oh my phone, I forgot!” She grumbled crossly as she pulled it from her pocket and sure enough there were several messages from June, Sage, Edith and Grace. “I am gone.”

Reighn looked at the empty doorway and said. “This deserves a drink. My place let’s go!”

Lars sighed as he messaged Claire who had just come from the shower, she grinned and sent him a message back. Family first my mate!

He sent back. You are my family.

Just then there was banging on the apartment door and Sage burst in followed by Edith and June. “How could you bond, and without me?”

Claire quickly messaged Lars. Oops, I’m in trouble Sage here, later. She asked a slightly stunned Sage. “Did you want to be here?” She waved her hand around the bedroom.

“Eww! Dear Goddess, no, you whack job. Just you know?” She flapped her hands around.

“It’s like code.” Edith to June as she watched the two females. She nodded. “Some kind of weird shorthand.”

Edith laughed. “I thought us shifters were all okay with the mating and sex stuff. You know all free and wild like?”

Sage and Claire turned and stared at her. June grinned as Sage said with attitude, totally not called for, thought Edith.

“We shifters. If that was true, why are you and Sharm always sneaking off to unknown places all the time?”

“Yes well, I call that free and wild!” Edith quipped. “So are we doing girls night or what?”

“Of course!” Sage turned to Claire and asked. “Well?”

“Oh….oh well… you know it was all Kammy…” She then went on to explain how she and Lars found out they were mates finishing with. “I am sorry it was so fast.”

Edith nudged June with raised eyebrows saying. “I don’t think she means that!”

“Well, you never know!” June answered as they all looked at Claire, who blushed and snarled. “Shut it all of you. Seriously my lips are sealed!”

Sage sighed. “Well as she is not talking. I will take care of food and drinks. June your job is to call everyone. Let’s get this going.” With phones glued to their ears, they left the apartment.

“Who is all of them?” Claire asked Edith who had dropped into an arm chair saying. “You better dress in comfortable clothes. There will be games. Loads of friggin games and if it is anything like my night, it is the whole damn castle and town plus the Faerie Grove and they can really party!” She laughed at the look on Claire’s face. “Welcome to the friggin family sister!”

“Well shit!”

Edith laughed again. “Exactly!”

Claire phoned Lars. “Hi!”

“Hello shadow, what are you doing?”

“Apparently there is a girl’s night.”

“I see and what happens on these nights?”

“Well, Edith says there will be games. Did you not go to Edith and Sage’s night?”

“Well I did but sadly I do not remember too much!”

Claire smiled he sounded so unsure that he had been there or not. “Well I called to tell you there will be drinking lots and lots of drinking.”

“Huh! That I remember, which is why I am unsure what I am to say to that. Oh Reighn says it is normal and apparently we males are to attend.”

“Well, it can get unruly as Sage and Edee’s night did. Apparently it was wild.”

Edith was grinning remembering Lars and Stan playing chicken while so drunk that Verity had ended up taking the knife away and replacing it with a banana, which, if she remembered rightly they had not noticed.

Lars said. “Again I am not sure what to respond to that, other than to say Reighn says Kammy will stay with Molly and Ava and their nannies.”

“Okay, that is good. So now you can have a drink too!” She heard a smile in his voice as he said. “I am way ahead of you. My brothers have opened the dragon’s ale.”

Claire closed her eyes. Dragon’s ale was not for the faint hearted it was potent. Whiskey was lemonade compared to Dragons’ ale. She, Sage and June had all tried it not long after they had arrived at Dragon’s Gap, it took two days for her to come around again. She looked at Edith and asked. “Edee have you tried Dragon’s ale?”

Edith scowled. “No Sharm says it is too potent.” She eyed Claire and asked eagerly. “I could try it tonight?”

“Oh most definitely.” Claire replied, she said to Lars. “Tell Sharm to be prepared. Edee is trying Dragon’s ale.”

“Dear Goddess!”

She whispered into the phone as she watched the impatient Edith pace, waiting for her to finish her call. “It cannot be that bad.”

His reply did not reassure her. “We will find out. I will see you tonight or tomorrow.”

“Dear goddess!” she said as he hung up.

“I should dress.” said Claire worried about Lars until Edith distracted her with. “Well hurry up, where can I get ale from, you know I missed all the action on my night. This will be fun with a capital F!”

Claire wide eyed looked at her and said. “Oh well okay then. Do not worry June will have some. It is almost a tradition.”

CHAPTER TEN:

I n the following six days Lars and his shoppers brought everything right down to the knives and forks for their new home. All his weapons had been taken to an empty storage room on the utility level of the castle.

The day before the move into their new home, his apartment had been stripped and packed. Only leaving the bare essentials for the couple and Kammy to use until they left. Lars had decided on some renovations to their home before they moved in. So everything he and the ladies had ordered other than drapes and carpeting had been delivered to the castle, much to Lars’s satisfaction and the consternation of his brothers, who managed to moan and groan every time they saw a delivery arrive.

Both Lars and Claire were getting a home office each. The apartment above the garage was being built and a swimming pool and playground were being installed.

Kammy’s bedroom and playroom were having murals painted by faeries a gift from Queen Scarlett. The one in her bedroom was of dragons flying, swimming and jumping or in any position that could be thought of. Every dragon looked like Lars and his brothers and her grandfather at Kammy’s insistence of course. Since she had gone flying with her new daddy, she was even more obsessed with them.

The mural for the playroom was of a jungle with all types of big cats as well as bears and wolves hiding amongst the greenery. Claire had pointed out a faerie hiding in the flowers to Molly and Kammy. They had spent the rest of the day searching for animals and faeries. It seemed to Lars that when the girls did find either a faerie or animal it would disappear and reappear somewhere else. Or maybe others were being added. Magic was a wonderful thing especially faerie magic. Sage had grinned when he had asked her. She had placed her finger against her lips and said. “Magic!” So he guessed he was right…

Conor Towers turned out to be an ideal instructor for Kammy. He had taken her and Molly and surprisingly Jacks for a run several times since Claire and Kammy had come to live with him. It seemed to go well, Conor was now looking at setting up adult shifters with younger ones as mentors to help them with shifting and runs.

Kammy and Molly adored the huge Lion who treated them with firm kindness. A tiger would have to be found for lessons later on but for now Conor was happy to mentor the cubs.

Moving day was finally upon them, Kammy was up early. So excited she could barely sit still to eat her breakfast. Lars seemed distracted he kept turning his head left to right and several times she or Claire had to repeat themselves when they spoke. Finally, Claire asked. “Lars are you okay? Is everything alright, we can move another day.”

“What…No…No! I am sorry, everything is fine my dragon is just excited I guess, like Kammy. All will be fine, I am looking forward to our new home.”

“Well if you are sure?”

“My soul I am.” He kissed her. Yet Claire felt his attention was divided. Still he joined in on the conversations with her and Kammy and when his brothers came to collect boxes, he joked with them as though nothing was wrong.

Four hours later Lars stood in amongst the boxes and furniture in what was to become the play room for Kammy. His shadow and her friends were debating the placement of the furniture in the formal lounge. It sounded like June was winning, which was good it would save him moving it later. He and Verity had spent the better part of yesterday doing the layout for furniture in each room.

He was pleased as was his dragon that they were finally ready to start their new lives in their new home. Braxton and Noah were delighted to be asked to stay and both agreed to come and work for them. Claire had liked the males on sight, Lars thought maybe it was because they had been Shields and Hunters so she felt comfortable with them. After much debate it was decided Noah and Braxton’s days off would be Saturday and Sunday. The only one happy about this decision had been Claire. Lars and the brothers had tried to persuade her that it was not necessary, even Kammy gave it her best shot. But Claire was adamant that they could manage. “I am sure we can manage for one day, and we go to family day at the castle on Sunday.” Frowning at their concern she had asked Lars, Noah and Braxton. “I do not understand why you are worried?”

Lars had hurriedly explained that they were worried about her doing too much on her days off. She had eyed the three males suspiciously but had not pushed the point. When she had left the room, he made Noah promise to fill the freezer with food. Lars had been warned and not just by Kammy, Sage and June had also told him of Claire’s inability to cook. And yet he still tried to eat the surprise breakfast she had made for him just after moving her and Kammy into his place…

He had taken one fork full of scrambled eggs and given up. Still to this day he was unsure how she could kill eggs as badly as she had done. He had taken her and Kammy to breakfast. Then hurried Noah into service.

Both Braxton and Noah had elected to live in town. The brothers were moving into their own apartments in a small block of twenty apartments with other Hunters and Shields retired and still active as neighbors. They were extremely happy to be finally out of the Axton’s property and starting to have social life. Lars had heard through Johner. Braxton had even been on several dates.

Kammy was enchanted with both males, especially when she saw their dragons. Lars noticed when he had arrived this morning both dragons had been added to the mural now.

They had moved almost all the heavy furniture in, and the appliances had been put in place the day before. All that was left were boxes from Lars apartment. And the large dining room table which his brothers, all six of them were heaving through the patio doors as he watched. He had offered to help and been not so politely turned down. Apparently there were enough hands doing enough damage, it had taken them fifteen minutes to decide on how they were to approach the problem. Now with a lot of growling and cursing the table had become jammed. He was thinking of offering his advice on the fact their mother and Grace had arrived but they appeared before he could and the cussing instantly ceased. With his head cocked to the side, Lars was listening hard to a sound he had been hearing on and off for some time. He asked his dragon. Do you hear that?

I do, where is it coming from?

Lars turned his head slightly and tried to visualize what it was he was hearing, it was so faint as to be only a murmur of sound. I do not know, are we the only ones to be hearing this?

I think we are.

He realized he had been hearing the sound since late the night before which caused him to wake repeatedly throughout the night. He turned his head again trying to get a fix on the location. He came to the conclusion he indeed was the only one able to hear the sound. He was sure it was not harmful, but it was definitely a cry for attention or at least that was what his dragon thought.

Claire’s hand touching his face brought him back to the here and now. When his eyes focused on her, he asked. “My heart what is it?” Concerned by the worried look on her face.

“You tell me, you are distracted. Your attention is somewhere else. What is going on?”

Only then did he realize everyone was looking at him. Frowning he lifted his head and scented the air. “Something or someone is calling as no one seems to hear it but my dragon and me. I would say it is calling for me. The call sounds distressed and in pain I think. It is so faint it is hard to know and get a location.” As he looked around at all the dragons there and said. “It seems I am right. None of you are hearing the sound?”

With a quick look to everyone there and receiving negative shakes of their heads. Reighn asked. “What is it?”

“I do not know it just calls for me.”

Soon all the dragons were scenting the air. Keeper stepped out of the front door and looked around the street. He came back in and told them. “Nothing out there.”

Storm did a quick look around the backyard. “Nothing out there.”

Claire said. “It seems to me someone is trying to get your attention my shadow. Why don’t we go and fly to see if we can find the sound?”

Sharm and Keeper said together. “We will come with you!”

“Really!” Edith asked. “Both of you?”

Sharm said. “My soul, he may need me.”

Keeper grinned. “Oh brother no. Do not worry. I will go and help. You stay here and lift and push furniture.”

Sharm sent him a warning growl and his was not the only one, every male there did so. Before they could protest or stop him he raced out the door and was airborne in seconds. Storm said to his mother. “I told you he was not necessary when he hatched.” She laughed at him. He was not amused.

“Wish he moved like that when we were carrying that thing!” Stan grumbled as he pointed to the large dining table which made the females grin.

Lars took Claire’s hand, “We will not be long. June has the plan.”

Reighn’s. “You better not be…” The rest of what he was going to say was halted when Sage poked him with her elbow. “Go…Go!” She waved them away.

Lars went outside shifted and a beautiful navy blue dragon, fifty foot long with slate colored eyes stood in his place. Claire sighed as she said. “Oh my goddess you are really beautiful. It does not matter how many times I see you, I still feel the same. Awed at your magnificence.” She stroked her hand over the scales on his side. “Delightful, my very own dragon.”

He murmured back to her and then they heard Molly and Kammy both screech. “Dada!”

“Unca Lars”

Claire hurried around his snout as she said. “Quick let’s go, before they see you. How they know when one of you shifts I don’t understand. They must have you lojacked.”

With a leap and help from him lifting his leg a little, she was astride the dragon in seconds. Then they were in the air just as the first wail was heard from the doorway. When Claire felt her dragon slow, she tapped his side and mind sent. Do not even think of it. She will be fine!

But she is so small!

You are not her toy. She has to learn. Now concentrate someone other than your daughter may need you!

He sighed but carried on flying, they were met by Keeper, and the two dragons flew in circles above Dragon’s Gap. Claire could tell Lars was listening intently and when he finally heard what he was listening for he zeroed in on the ground and together the dragons flew down. Landing in front of the medical center.

Claire slipped from his back. “Here?” She asked as Lars and Keeper went from dragon to human again.

He nodded. “Yes here!” Lars rushed into the medical wing of the center with Claire and Keeper following close behind.

“My Lord Lars what can I do for you?” Ella asked.

“I do not know, something has called me here.”

Ella acknowledged both Claire and Keeper with a nod and a smile as she asked. “What is it Prime Lars?”

“If I knew I would tell you.” He said absently. Claire moved to stand between them when Ella moved back from the slightly distraught male. She looked at Claire wide eyed. “I have never seen my Lord like this before.”

Soothingly Claire replied. “Neither have we. So we are sort of going with the flow here. Apparently he is hearing something none of us can, and we are following the sound.”

Ella said. “He thinks it is coming from here?”

“That is the theory.” Claire replied as they turned to watch him. Lars moved into the middle of the room and was slowly turning in a circle. Then he stalled on a half turn and pointed towards a dark, crimson, three paneled screen that stood in a dim corner. With his dragon in his voice, he asked. “What is behind there?”

Healer Donald Patten, came hurrying past the other three, not even noticing who was there. His eyes were only on Lars he arrived out of breath and apologetic. “My Lord Prime Lars, no one told me you were here. I am in charge.”

He gave Ella a searing look which Claire was glad to see she returned. But she still moved slightly in front of Ella to block his line of sight to her friend. Apparently the look annoyed Keeper who shifted restlessly where he stood.

As with Edith, Claire did not like Healer Donald. She knew there was something not right with him but could not put her finger on what it was. The male was always overly polite to her and June. Which seemed to set her cougar on alert. One day she would figure it out until then, she like June, kept out of his way.

He asked Lars. “Obviously no one is here to aid you. So my Lord what can I help you with?”

Claire made a half snort, half growl in her throat for the slight to Ella. Lars asked. “I wish to know what or who is behind that screen.”

Donald looked confused as to why Lars was asking the question but he answered anyway. “That is an unfortunate infant, barely alive, not of course a hatchling. Sadly he will not survive much longer.”

Claire gasped as she said. “Ella, did you know about this?”

Surprised Ella shook her head. “No I just got on duty. Donald was not here when I arrived!”

“How long ago was that?” Claire asked anger starting to simmer in her stomach.

“Thirty minutes ago. I just entered the ward as you arrived.”

“I will seriously have words with Sharm about this. It is not good enough.” Claire stated anger in her tones.

Ella nodded. “I as well.”

Donald said in his pompous voice that grated on Claire’s nerves. “Please I was occupied elsewhere. Our Lord Sharm understands I cannot be everywhere. What would you have me do? It is not like I have help, what with Ella off all the time.”

Ella growled along with Claire and funnily enough Keeper. A little perturbed by the sounds Donald swallowed and nervously moved closer to Lars. “My Lord the infant was brought in late last night and has deteriorated ever since. We ascertain it is only three days old. We do not know what species it is or who brought the infant in. It was just here in a crib.”

No one there missed hearing the slight sneer and disinterest or lack of compassion in his voice or the many times he referred to the infant as an, it.

Claire asked her temper barely controlled. “Why did you not call Edith and ask her to help you?”

Donald gave her a condescending smile as he said. “Lady Claire, it is highly unlikely a person could actually do what is rumored she can!”

“Her shadow knows she is able to.” Stated Keeper his dragon making his voice sound deeper and darker. Ella shivered in response to the danger in his tones. Keeper said in the quiet calm tones of a confident dragon warrior. “As my brother seems to be concerned elsewhere, I will warn you only once healer. Do not use that tone again with his shadow and that is not a rumor. Lord Lars and Lady Claire are bonded.”

Lars snapped into awareness, he looked at the angered Keeper and the closed face of his shadow and said to Donald. “Leave now!”

Showing his whole attention had not been entirely on the infant behind the screen. Donald blustered. “My Lord I apologize as I did not know.”

“NOW!” His dragon growled. “Do not let me see you again for a while. Leave!”

Keeper moved ever so slightly but it was enough for the healer, he almost ran from the room. Lars looked at Claire. “I am sorry Claire.”

She waved his apology away. “Nothing I haven’t heard before.” He gave her one hard look then let it go for now and asked Ella. “Now healer Ella can you help me?”

“Of course Prime Lars.”

They all moved to the screen as Ella moved closer to Claire she asked. “Why would we talk to Edee?”

Before she could answer, Lars told her. “Edee can sense the age, species and date of birth of all species. Did you not get the memo?”

“No Prime Lars, I did not.”

“She did not tell you?” Claire asked.

A little hurt Ella shook her head. Claire looked at the female. “I bet she thought you knew already!”

Ella frowned. “Maybe.”

Claire leant nearer. “Seriously with what she has gone through in the last few days, are you going to be mad at her?”

Ella exclaimed. “Oh no, she is my friend.”

“Exactly!” Then Claire said to Lars. “Lars I will look into it!”

“Thank you Claire.” He pulled the screen away, and they all saw the very tiny baby who was no longer than twelve inches in length and barely took up any room in the small bassinet.

“Oh my Goddess. So small!” Claire cried.

“What is wrong with him?” Lars asked as he lifted the hatchling from the bed he smiled slightly and asked. “He is male?”

Ella was reading the chart. “Yes male, it seems he will not settle or sleep for long periods. He will not take any formula, and they seemed to have tried them all. It does not say why and what tests were done.”

“So they leave him alone to die?” Said a trembling Claire, anger so intense shook her small frame. Lars soothed her. “Hush my shadow. We will get to the bottom of this,” He asked Ella. “By whose orders?”

Ella blanched as she read the signature on the bottom of the chart. “Healer Donald’s. My Lord.”

“Of course.” Lars looked at the small hatchling in his hands and knew he was his. That even as small as this little scrap of a miracle was he had called for him. He looked up at his brother who had moved closer and as his dragon surfaced he placed his face near to the infants and sniffed. Ours! Said his dragon. Our hatchling!

Yes ours! Agreed Lars as he looked at Keeper and said. “Brother he needs you.”

Keeper moved past Claire with a soft squeeze to her arm in reassurance. He placed his large hand on the hatchlings forehead and over his eyes, his dragon sighed and grunted.

Too much pain, too much guilt for a small one.

Keeper told him. Little hatchling carries too much weight which is not his. Yes, his mother died but not because of him. I should imagine bad life choices. He is lucky to be alive!

His dragon snorted. Strong! Hatchling is very strong to call for brother and shadow. To know who he needs for parents.

Keeper smiled. I agree, now it is time to give him relief.

Together they removed the feelings surrounding his birth and any memories of the female that carried him. There seemed to be deaths the infant was sure that happened as he came into the world. So they removed those memories as well. They looked to see if the little one knew how he arrived at Dragon’s Gap but he did not.

A mystery for another day! Said his dragon. Let us give him serene hatchling memories.

Yes my friend.

So they went to work doing what they did best. And gave the baby memories of Claire and Lars and the sound of their voices. Then Keepers dragon who adored Kammy they placed her voice along with her laugh in the baby’s memory. They introduced voices of the remainder of the family as echoes in his mind, familiar but not as clear as his parents and Kammy’s. Similar to what a hatchling would hear in a womb. When he was finished, he removed his hand and took the baby from Lars and gave him a cuddle. He was surprised that the baby had grey eyes. “Well will you look at that, the same eyes as his daddy’s!” He said as he handed him back to Lars who took him gingerly. “Claire my love he needs you!” He said quickly as the hatchling’s face scrunched up and he weakly mewled in distress.

“Oh, I bet he is hungry.” Claire smiled at Ella as she handed her a small diaper and singlet and a tiny jumpsuit in blue. Claire placed socks on his feet and dressed him like she had been doing it forever. Then she swaddled him and wrapped a blanket around his small body.

Ella handed her a bottle, and she found a seat and started to feed the hungry hatchling. “So now we know he is not sick.” Said Ella softly as she stroked her finger down the soft baby cheek while the hatchling sucked furiously at the bottle.

Keeper agreed. “Now his memories of before are gone. He will settle and grow.”

Claire smiled. “You better call home and arrange a nursery my love and you Uncle Keeper should call the family and let them all know.”

Both males grinned and saluted her. Lars said “As you say mommy.”

Ella said. “I will arrange his formula and diapers.”

Minutes later Keeper said as he shut his phone off. “Mama said she and Grace will shop now for clothes.”

“He is very small.” She told him.

He grinned. “I sent a photo, and Reighn said he needs a name to record the claim. Do you have a name?”

“That is his daddy’s department. I named Kammy.”

Keeper said quietly as he watched her and the baby. “Edith will wait for you, Sharm has gone to talk to Donald.”

“Wow that was quite the phone call!”

Keeper nodded to Lars who was just ending his call. “Your shadow got to him before me.”

“Oh, I see!”

Lars came back. “All settled, June and Sage are setting up the nursery.”

“They can get furniture?” Claire asked, visualizing the baby sleeping in an empty drawer until tomorrow. He smiled as he kissed her forehead. “She is the Dragon Lady, yes she can.”

“Oh well, I forgot that.” Relieved Claire rocked her baby boy and nodded. “We will be home as soon as he is finished his bottle. Why do you think he can eat now?”

Lars said. “He is in his mamas arms, and his father is here to protect him. Why should he not. He was pining for us.”

Claire smiled. “Yeah, that is what I thought.”

Ella tentatively asked. “Would it not be better for him to remain here for a few days, until he puts on weight Lady Claire?”

Claire lifted her head from the study of her son and smiled at Ella. “Firstly why were you not at girl’s night?”

Ella smiled. “I have been away visiting the family estate.” By her tone and the look in her eyes, it had not been fun.

“Well next girl’s night, you will be there!”

“Yes Lady Claire.”

“Now as to why it will not be good for him to stay here. I would be underfoot every minute of the day and if I wasn’t these two would and then there is the rest of the family. No for your peace of mind and the units. It will be better if we take him home.”

Keeper said. “Would your staff really like our Dam and Grace as well as the Dragon Lord here all day, every day?”

“No… No! I am sure that would not be good.” Ella breathed out.

Lars laughed as he said. “Then there is Lady Sage and June not to mention Edee!”

Keeper said imagine. “Molly and Kammy!”

“Alright I think she has it now.” Said Claire taking pity on the poor healer. Lars told Ella. “He called for me to come for him. We cannot abandon him now. Home is where he needs to be and I am sure you or Sharm will visit every day.”

“Well, that is true.” She agreed.

Lars came to Claire and stroked a finger down the hatchling’s cheek. “He needs to feel wanted, to feel the love of his mother’s arms and his father’s heart. Looking up into his face a face that had become so dear to her so quickly. Claire placed her small hand on his cheek. “Yes, he does. He also needs a name to know he is a part of the whole.”

Just then Edith arrived. “I am sorry we could not wait. Sharm needed to talk to someone. You know the T.W.A.T!”

Claire and Ella barely stopped their laugh. It was well-known Edith and Donald did not get on.

Edith hugged Ella. “Hey you! We missed you at girl’s night.”

Ella sighed. “I missed you too. Sadly I had to go to the family estate.”

Edith pushed her a little away. “Ella, you should have told me. I would have gone with you.”

“Edee it was okay, honest.” She smiled, but Edith could still see the hurt in her eyes.

“Well okay!” She said as she turned to Claire and Lars telling them. “Plus your mothers are crazy, running around like the world is ending. So I and Kammy and Molly came here to hide.”

Kammy said worriedly. “Edee say we can.”

Lars told her and Molly. “Of course you can my kitten and you too Molly. Come see the hatchling.”

Both girls moved over very slowly and looked into the wrinkled face of the small hatchling as he drank his bottle, his eyes were closed. Kammy said. “He is squishy.”

Claire laughed with the others then said to Kammy. “He will not be so squishy when he is a little older.”

She looked at her mother doubtfully as she said. “Kay mama.”

Molly stood looking at the baby, her face screwed up in a frown then she looked under Claire. “Edee where babbie?”

Edith looking confused and said. “Kammy’s mama is holding him honey.”

Molly looked at Edith, then Claire, then the hatchling. She held her hands apart and asked as though she was not sure. “Babbie small?”

Edith grinned as she nodded her head. “Yep but he will grow.”

She too looked doubtful as she repeated what Kammy had said, “Kay Edee.” Together the girls looked at each other as much to say adults were so crazy.

Keeper said to the girls. “You know you two started out like that?”

They both looked at him and blinked, then they shook their heads, “You funny unca Keepa!” Kammy said.

Molly said. “Me not!”

To forestall the brewing argument Keeper and the girls were going to get into. Claire cleared her throat gently and asked Edith. “Can you tell us what species he is please?”

Amused at the giant man who looked like he was about to square off against two under five year old’s. Edith said. “Oh of course.” She placed her hand over the hatchling and smiled. “He is a full blood moon bear or what is known as an Asian bear. Which is what they are called, or that was what I learnt when I did all my research into bears.”

They all knew Edith had been raised human and did not know she was a bear until about five years ago, she said now. “They are one of the more secretive breeds in the world. So no one is sure how many there are. He is rare.” She smiled at the couple as she told them. “He is a miracle to be here and is three days old exactly. Do you know how he got here?”

Keeper answered for them. “No idea a mystery to solve!”

Edith shrugged. “Well okay. So have you decided on a name?”

Lars nodded. “I think, Kale Nash Axton. What do you think Claire?”

“Oh, Lars, thank you that is lovely. What do you think Kammy?”

“It like my name.”

Edith smiled. “What is your name sweetie?”

“Kammy Lara Axton me like dada.” She said proudly.

Lars looked amazed. “Fate had decided apparently before we even met!”

Edith said. “You all sound surprised and yet we are all magical. So it stands to reason. The fates would guide and in some cases shove us together.”

Lars laughed at her description, “I suppose that could be true. Maybe we chaff at it so much because we like to think we run our own lives. Not some mystical beings.”

Edith laughed. “He says that and we have Elementals running around!”

Claire said. “Well I guess Elementals, fates, they all get us to where we need to be.”

And looking at her and the hatchling. No one could disagree. Edith sighed, “That is true.”

Claire raised the baby to her shoulder as she rubbed his back, he mewled at her as she kissed the soft fuzz on his head and he sighed deeply. It was like all the tensed little muscles relaxed in relief and he burped and slept.

She could feel her heart melting as tears came unbidden to her eyes. Lars asked concerned. “My soul what has come over you?”

“Happy tears. Honest to goodness happy tears!”

EPILOGUE:

E lla sighed as she moved away and felt envy for a three-day old hatchling who was already loved. She knew she had never been loved like that. The last week that seemed like a month at her family’s estate proved it.

She knew she would probably go the rest of her life without that kind of love, and the sadness of the thought almost choked her. The tears stopped in her chest and formed a hard lump as she went to order formula and find diapers for the infant. She did not see the dragon who watched her like a mouse in a trap.

Keeper asked his dragon. Is she our Shadow?

I do not know.

I thought it was instinctive?

Really! Did you read that in a book?

You know my dragon. You disparage books but you read and hoard just as much as I do!

Let us get back to the topic of our Shadow!

Storm and Charlie’s Story

By L.M. Lacee

Table of Contents

Prologue:

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY:

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE:

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO:

Prologue:

C harlie killed. She did not enjoy killing.

She considered what she did justice!

After many torturous sessions of introspection and many… many days recently of the same. While she had been recuperating from wounds received during a mission. Which had not gone completely to plan. She finally came to a realization. Having non-human blood gave her the ability to not only take a life as long as it was justified but also not to dwell on it.

She was comfortable with that!

CHAPTER ONE:

C harlie had not planned on rescuing anyone on her self-imposed cross country vacation. But as was driving heading towards dusk, on a second class road. That wanted desperately to pass for a highway in what was commonly known as the middle of America. She was overtaken with an unnatural desire to pull over to the side of the road and park. Then she felt an overwhelming urge to walk through the nearby town for no apparent reason other than the need was there.

It was a most intriguing sensation!

After she hiked over a small hill Charlie slipped her sunglasses on and made her way into a growing town. It seemed larger and more upscale compared to other towns she had driven or stopped in over the last two months of her recuperation. She gazed around herself as she moved slowly down what appeared to be the main street. This town was amazingly prosperous, even though it was miles from any major form of industry or commercial development. Yet curiously all the shops were filled with merchandize and there were more shops being built. That alone made the town interesting. Charlie mused as she walked along the well cared for street, what made the people and town so prosperous? It was a puzzle that needed solving?

Looking into clean bright filled shops, dodging shoppers that seemed happy and relaxed. And ignoring stares from people who passed her or just stopped and looked at the woman that was obviously from out of town. It was the same reaction she got from most towns she passed through, so nothing different there. She would admit she did stick out a little compared to most of the people in the country towns. Dressed as she was in a black tee shirt and jeans with a well-worn flight jacket. That she had picked up many years previous from an army surplus store. She loved the jacket mainly because it took people’s attention off her small, feet that some may say looked ridiculous in her army boots. Mind you they only ever said it once, criticizing Charlie Easton’s feet, clothes or work ethics was never a good choice.

Unfortunately, her feet were in scale with her short statue being only on a good day and wearing heels around five foot four inches tall. It was a bone of contention that she did not take after her father in height, he had been six- two.

She possessed an hour glass figure that belonged to a woman from the forties, or so she had been told on many occasions. Usually by shop assistants who itched to dress her in their latest fashion. Charlie would admit she kind of got a little kick out of making them cry when she asked for jeans and tee shirts.

Her short black hair and grey eyes surrounded by long thick lashes, combined with a heart shaped mouth. Garnered her more than one glance by the men that stopped and stared at her. Obviously they were willing to overlook her clothes which she appreciated, of course, they usually lost interest when she turned her ghost eyes towards them. But still it was a pretty town with pretty inhabitants. Unlike most towns in the mid-west this town spoke of city people relocating to the country, bringing with them their urban demands.

Charlie was more interested in the parts of the town that looked like they were in the midst of a major overhaul it was so new and clean. She spent some time looking in shop windows watching the people walking on newly paved sidewalks or driving on new streets. Eventually, she stopped at a diner that looked like it had been an original inhabitant of the town, it was one road over parallel to the main street.

Dinner was a delicious well-cooked steak smothered in gravy with fries and the endless cup of coffee. This diner was Charlie’s ideal place to eat. The people she met in and outside the diner were pleasant and polite and yet not overly friendly. They were the kind of people she would have normally seen in a city, which validated her thinking. That the city had come to the small town. Very suspicious!

The chatty waitress explained that all the new large modern homes were being constructed on the side of town she had not walked yet. She had laughingly told Charlie if she was looking to buy she had better hurry as they were being snapped up as quickly as the contractors built them.

The unasked for advice made Charlie’s suspicious nerve wake up and shout let’s go look at these houses. Intrigued, Charlie decided to walk to her truck along the new walkway where the new homes were being built. Hands in her pockets, her habitual large shoulder bag across her body, minding her own business, strolling along the newly paved sidewalk. When the familiar itch between her shoulder blades started tingling. Telling her all was not right within the houses she was passing.

Something rather interesting or weird depending on one’s perspective she supposed, made her stop. It was almost like an invisible hand held her motionless. Charlie firmly believed in keeping her nose out of others concerns, just like they should stay out of hers. But now came her dilemma she could expend a lot of energy fighting something obviously otherworldly. In which case she would end up exhausted and still doing what she was meant to do. Or she could just go with her instincts and look around and find out why she was here.

Charlie chose the second option and looked around, seeing nothing untoward. She liked that word it made her smile, thinking of old detective novels she had read. Finally exasperated when nothing popped out and waved a flag to say this is what you are looking for. She looked up and noticed the windows on the houses facing her and began to scan the windows on the second stories. Three houses back from her position, she spotted the frightened face of a young girl. Who was looking out from behind a lifted piece of newspaper which looked like it was used to cover the windows? Charlie’s shoulders twitched again, another sign that all was not right in the house.

Giving in to the inevitable, after all, if something or someone had gone to so much trouble as to get her here. Then the least she could do was go investigate. She back tracked and knocked on the door of the home. She honestly thought she was going to be told that the girl was alright. Then they would prove it to the nosy woman on their doorstep by calling the child down to show her. Then they would tell her to piss off as was their right! What she got was a gun in her face and told to piss off.

In one swift unpredictable move, Charlie stepped into the man’s body and took the gun from the jerks hand. It was so fast he was still gaping at her with stunned eyes as she pushed him back into the house. She closed and locked the front door, then shot his leg out from under him. When a woman who Charlie supposed was the man’s wife, came screaming at her from what she assumed was the kitchen with a large butchers knife. That being a fairly big clue there that she came from the kitchen, Charlie thought. She shot her in the leg as well.

She dropped the knife!

Charlie leaned against the lovely foyer table that sat under the huge gilded wall mirror and waited until the screams died down to a reasonable level. When the couple finally got to the sobbing stage, she motioned them up using the gun. “Up you get and into the lounge please!” Never hurt to be polite her mother had told her many years ago.

“How?” Whined the woman.

“I do not care. Just do it!”

Politeness only goes so far, Charlie reasoned she was the one to do the shooting, they should figure the rest out for themselves. If she suffered being shot, which she had been on several occasions, she worked it out. No one helped her! Granted she usually shot everyone, so there was no one left to help but still it was the principal of the thing! It may have been harsh but so was waving a gun in someone’s face who just came to ask a simple question.

After a few failed attempts the couple helped each other up by leaning on one another and sort of walked, hobbled through the double doors into the lounge. They finally manged to fall together onto a lovely cream colored couch, situated before an open unused fireplace.

The woman grabbed a red, and green woven throw and they both held a piece against their wounds. It didn’t stop the seepage of blood spreading into and across the expensive furniture. Blood! Charlie knew was very hard to get out. It was going to be near impossible from the couch.

Even though she had made sure to only graze each of their thighs, having them bleed out too fast would not help her at all. Pulling the ties from her bag. Don’t ask why, she just had them! Was her favorite saying when asked? She tied their hands in front, leaving them loose enough so they could still tend their wounds.

Experience over the years was a very good teacher. It would not be the first time a captive had a concealed knife hidden in their sleeve or even down the back of the couch or under a cushion or maybe they were double jointed and could release themselves from their bonds. Tying their hands behind them never ended well for the prisoners and on occasion for her. So tying their hands in front allowed her to see what they were up too if anything.

She sat back in a very comfortable armchair that matched the couch exactly in style and color. And was catty corner to the couple, Charlie looked around while she waited for the couple to settle. It always took a minute or two for the ones shot or knifed to come to grips with their predicament.

The room had just the right amount of opulence, the couple seemed to have very expensive tastes in furnishings. The walls and ceilings were painted a stark white. The only color being the accents, like the sand colored drapes covering the windows and the earth tones of the Italian tile on the floor. Hand woven, multi-colored rugs covered the floors. It was all very modern with a touch of old world. Nice! Charlie thought but it looked and felt like every show home she had ever seen. Beautiful… but cold, no warmth.

Then she turned her attention to the couple who seemed calmer now as they watched her from slightly glazed eyes. They were in their early forties obviously transplants, there was something so urban about them. In the well dressed, well cared for way of city people. He was tall but with a little paunch, maybe he liked the good life too much. He wore a pink shirt, sleeves rolled up with no tie and black pinstriped trousers, she could tell he wore his expensive clothes well. Like he was used to them, his light brown hair was styled business short which went nicely with his hazel eyes under slightly bushy eyebrows. He was thin lipped which Charlie always believed meant a person was mean spirited, he did have a severely long nose that stopped him being handsome. The man had a ruddy complexion which understandably was slightly paler now. Charlie suspected he was a drinker.

The wife on the other hand looked a little uncomfortable in her clothes. She wore a blouse made from silk and in a soft rose color. Her skirt was obviously the bottom half of a grey suit which she wore with three inch heels that gave her legs a nice look. She was slim without being thin, and Charlie would bet she worked out. The woman was of medium height. Her hair was a shade of blonde that did not come naturally and was styled to perfection in an elaborate hair twist on top of her head. She had small pale brown eyes, beady eyes Charlie called them. Her step-mother had eyes like that or used too. The woman’s make up looked like it was newly applied. Charlie wondered how she managed that at the end of the day. She was lucky to keep lipstick on for more than ten minutes if she remembered to apply it in the first place. Something to ponder later.

She displayed her jewels with relish by the amount she had on her person. Huge diamonds adorned her ears and fingers, sapphires and diamonds on the bracelets that she wore on both wrists. Charlie thought the wife seemed to be the type to rub her friend’s noses in her wealth. If she was to guess she would say the wife wore the price and more, of her recently purchased because I was hurt pickup!

Looking around again she listened hard but could hear no one else in the house and wondered why there were no servants. These people could obviously afford them. Yet she just knew the woman did the cleaning. Interesting!

As they always do the woman’s sobs quietened to sniffles and the man finally stopped groaning. With the lessening of pain and shock, his courage reasserted itself. It was a phenomenon Charlie over time had noticed. Why was it so? She never understood, she still possessed the gun, he was still shot. Yet men almost always tried to reassert their authority, it must be in the genes. He looked up from his wound but not quite into her eyes and snarled. “Who the fuck are you?”

Charlie just smiled and waved the gun around as she casual asked. “Tell me about the girl upstairs?”

“Go fuck yourself bitch!”

Charlie raised her eyebrows and said. “Now opposed to popular belief, which I am blaming on movies or TV and on occasion books. People as you can see do not usually pass out or die from a well-placed gunshot wound. In saying that a gunshot really does hurt like hell as you have experienced and placed in the right organ will definitely kill you.”

In Charlie’s experience a physically weak person would more than likely pass out from pain or shock! Which may have accounted for the belief that gun shots made people fall over. But these people did not succumb to shock or passing out, they had fallen over but people tended to do that, when shot in the leg. She believed they were not the type to stay shocked for too long which was good for her as she smiled and shot the man’s other leg.

This time she did not graze him, the bullet went through the muscle of his thigh and into the couch. She watched him a moment as he screamed and grabbed his leg while his eyes rolled back in his head for a minute. Then they fluttered closed as he breathed deeply.

She turned to the wife and raised her voice over the woman’s screaming. “You see how this works. I ask a question, you answer. If you do not answer, I shoot you. If I think you are lying, I shoot you. If I don’t like your answer, I shoot you.”

The woman stopped her near hysterical crying as she pressed the blanket over her husband’s new wounds and stared at Charlie from horror filled eyes. Unable to process what had happened to her quiet night. She stared into the cold grey ones of the woman opposite her and felt a shiver of dread, snake down her back.

Charlie reassured her. “Oh don’t look so worried. I will find the rest of the bullets. We won’t run out.”

“You’re a Demon!” The woman hissed between trembling lips as she made the sign of the cross over her heart. Charlie’s smile widened as she scratched her cheek with the tip of the gun. “So I have been told.” She then pointed the gun at the woman’s leg and in a voice that sounded like the demon she had just been accused of being, she asked. “Now! Why don’t we try this again? Tell me about the girl upstairs?”

The woman looked over at the holes in her husband’s leg and then into his agonized eyes as he nodded slightly. She licked her dry lips and stared into the merciless eyes of Charlie, after that it went smoothly. Charlie got all her answers she wanted. Was there more pain involved? Well yes!

Alright, a lot of pain may have been involved but it really was their own fault, they kept pissing her off. It wasn’t like she had not given them the rules. She even repeated them twice!

It was also disgustingly tragic, apparently they obtained children mainly girls. Younger than ten and either full shifters or half-bloods they did not discriminate. Either were good and very profitable.

The wife could not tell her fast enough. It could have had something to do with the expression on Charlie’s face. It seemed that they sold the children for adoption. The shortage of shifter blood in the world since the declaration by the Goddess was driving the price up. So the little girls were becoming a hot commodity to the right buyer, and there were plenty of buyers. Young female shifters were highly desired. Translation: People like Mr and Mrs Fredson. Well respected, pillars of society or at least the society they mixed in, were making loads of money. Both being lawyers they were the perfect go between for the sellers of the children and the buyers. And for no extra cost they could facilitate the adoption no questions asked.

Of course this was not done out of the kindness of their collectively cold hearts. No! Both Mr and Mrs Fredson profited well and felt entitled, even justified for the profit they made as they were the go between. It was a more precarious position so should be compensated, or so they explained to Charlie. They did not care whether the children were being ripped from a loving family or not, it did not equate with them. It was a matter of business, Mrs Fredson told her.

And yes, she shot her for that!

They had no knowledge of what happened to the children once adopted and what they were made to endured. Or even if they remained alive after they handed them off. Although they did keep records of buyers for future contacts. What happened to the children made no difference to them as long as they got their money. Incidentally, Charlie was amazed to hear the town profited indirectly by the Fredsons little business. People who contacted them usually came and spent a few days in the town, several of those had been people who enjoyed a quiet place to vacation. So they all invested heavily in the towns’ growth. Hotels and golf courses were springing up all over the area, more housing developments like this one were planned.

Charlie realized as the woman spoke that it did not seem wrong to the couple, they believed the children were just a commodity. The Fredsons found and exploited a gap in the market and worked hard to fill it. Also as Mr Fredson told her quite passionately. In fact he waxed on for many minutes about how they were taking the children from bad homes and giving them a better life. Charlie felt sick as she listened to the garbage they spoke.

Especially when with a little more persuasion she found out that the children the Fredsons received, all came from parents that died, usually violently. She did not push it, but she was sure the violence occurred when the young were being stolen. To be honest, she was angered so much she did not want to know.

What she did want to know was who obtained the children for them. She shot Mr Fredson again to persuade Mrs Fredson to give her the information about the man they hired, who apparently liked to kill. Charlie got his name as well as all the other people they used. As well as they their phones and told her where their computers were. They were quite helpful when it came to their passwords which she diligently put in her phone.

Charlie ended up using six bullets on the Fredsons to get all the information she felt she needed. When they had no more to tell her she put a bullet between their eyes. Gagged and then tied their feet together. When she was finished, she closed the lounge doors and did a quick look around until she found a very nicely appointed downstairs bathroom. Which had every kind of amenity she could ever possibly want and didn’t know she wanted.

She used everything in the bathroom then she dressed in her spare clothes. Why she had spare clothes in her bag was another story and one she did not like telling. A gift from her mother helped to remove all her DNA from the bathroom. She stood at the door and flicked her fingers several times, while she chanted a small spell cleaning the room of her presence. She had done the same in the lounge. She then walked up the beautifully carpeted stairs and received the second shock of the night.

Bracing herself she knew this was not going to be pleasant, she unlocked the door to the room they both said the girl was in. Except they had lied, there was not one little girl but four!

Terrified little girls huddled in a corner, naked and covered in bruisers and filth. They stared at her from wide frightened eyes and pale faces. Not for a second would Charlie have thought she would find four very young girls in a barren room. Revulsion fought for space in her mind but she bottled up the feeling and locked it behind a mental door along with the rage and sorrow she felt.

There was not one stick of furniture in the room, or blankets, not one thing to keep them, covered or warm. The walls were papered as were the windows in newspapers. She could see the bars on the inside of the window had huge padlocks a constant reminder that there was no hope for help or escape.

The girls made no movements just sat and watched her from haunted eyes. Charlie eased the door open wider and sat cross-legged on the floor in the hallway. She could not bring herself to enter that room. Closing her eyes, she softly started to hum an old lullaby from her past. One she and her sister used to sing to each other, whenever they found themselves alone and in the dark.

Slowly she heard shuffling and just stopped herself from gagging on the smell, as first one then another came to her. When a little body crawled right into her lap she hummed one or two lines more. Then opened her eyes and saw the littlest girl was the one to have crawled onto her. She saw girls who had been abused and starved. They were dirty and smelt of old faeces and urine. Charlie reined her anger back in, or she was sure she would have gone downstairs and killed the couple all over again. Obviously, she thought, she may have been a little too quick to pull the trigger. She smiled and held her voice to a soft tone as she said. “Well, hello little ones, my name is Charlie Easton and I think we need to find you a bath and then some clothes. What do you say?”

Apparently nothing! They just sat there, eyes all opened wide and stared at her. Charlie recognized the symptoms of what her trainer had called shell-shock. He had explained the technical names for the symptoms of trauma and post-traumatic stress disorder. The psychiatrists told them about, but he had said it all boiled down to shell-shock. And shell- shock Charlie thought was as good as any for what ailed these little girls.

She slowly rose with the little one in her arms waiting for the others to follow suit and when they did, she led them into the hall. Humming softly as they moved along looking for a bathroom. She finally found one in what was obviously, the master suite. And what an enormous luxurious bedroom it was. The first thing to grab her attention were the large windows overlooking a well maintained back yard.

Everything in the room was decorated in black and silver. The carpet was a deep plush pile, white of course as were the walls. There seemed to be two walk in dressing rooms as well as a floor to ceiling doubled door walk-in-closet. Which made no sense to Charlie. Seriously how many did they need?

She strode towards a black and gold bathroom. A deep black round spa bath took up half the room. A huge glassed-in shower was easily quarter of the remaining space. There were matching large black glass bowls as sinks with gold taps and gold toilet and bidet.

A wall of shelves held products and appliances, some she had no idea what they were used for. There were two robes on hangers and several pairs of slippers which looked like they had never been worn. Along with the softest, fluffiest towels, she had ever seen or felt. Charlie was astounded at the couple all over again. She wondered how they ever slept at night in this luxury. Knowing that the children they professed to be helping were forced to stay in that room. But as she looked around at the opulent surroundings, she realized they probably slept very well. It must be nice she thought. Not to be blessed with a soul!

CHAPTER TWO:

S he stood the little girl on the thick fluffy mat and ran warm water in the bath, adding bubble bath that she found on a ledge. It looked very expensive she emptied the whole bottle in. As the steam rose the scent on the ocean filled the room, the girls little noses started twitching.

She grabbed towels and layered them on the heated racks for when the girl’s baths were finished. When she judged there to be enough water, she picked each girl up and placed them in the warm water. It took some time to clean each little body and truthfully there was no real hurry if she had to guess she figured the Fredsons never received visitors. So she felt safe in thinking she had plenty of time and to come up with a plan. The girls remained silent except for the occasional sigh as she washed them.

Eventually, she managed to get them all clean from head to toes. Their hair took the longest as filthy as it was. Charlie found expensive shampoo and conditioner and used both liberally. All the time she kept up a steady stream of words and when she couldn’t think of anything else to say. She hummed and thought of her sister when they had been this age. The memories were bittersweet and why this experience or these little girls would bring her sister to the forefront of her memory after so long she could not explain.

With only one change of water and a shower each, all four girls were now dried and wrapped up in warmed towels sitting on the master bed. Where she had told them to stay, not that they seemed to want to move. Instead, they watched her from exhausted eyes as she searched systematically through the room for clothes. Hitting pay dirt in the large walk in dressing room that obviously belonged to Mrs Fredson.

Stripping out of her wet smelly tee shirt she pushed it into her bag and put on a black one she found. Then she turned her mind to the closet shelves that were fill of children and baby clothes, guessing at sizes she grabbed what she thought would fit.

She dressed the toddler in a fluffy pink top and a pair of small jeans with cute white socks and adorable pink high tops. She found similar outfits for the older girls, except their high tops were in blues and greens. She helped them all to dress, then tucked them under the covers in the queen sized bed.

Warm and clean for the first time in two weeks if the Fredsons were telling the truth about that. And hopefully, because they felt safe with her, they fell asleep. Charlie was positive they would sleep for a while but she watched them for a few minutes to make sure. Then she took a much deserved breath and stretched out muscles that wanted to rip something apart. Closing her eyes, she once more swallowed her anger and decided to search the house. Turning from the vulnerable little ones she decided to start on the lower level.

She marched herself back down the stairs and entered a kitchen right out of a chefs dream with beautiful black granite counters and an eight gas burner stove. On one wall was a super-large fridge/freezer and a door way to a butler’s pantry, it was all gorgeous. On the chopping board a half cut carrot and several greens indicated a salad was in the process of being prepared. There was no evidence of food being cooked anywhere for the girls!

Anger pulsed within her, again she counted to ten releasing the rage within her heart. Then she systematically went through all the cupboards and fridge and found of all things baby bottles. She was puzzled as to why they needed baby bottles. Did they steal babies?

That was just so wrong it was all wrong, but babies! Charlie counted to ten, twice over before she brought her temper back under control, this whole situation made her skin crawl. Shrugging of the feelings she filled a dozen of the bottles with milk and juice that she found in the fridge. Not sure when she would next stop for supplies. Not that she had a plan yet but as she was guided here, she assumed one would come to her. She also found bread and the ingredients to make several ham and cheese, and peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. Reasoning, even the littlest girl should be able to eat a sandwich. Plus she got a bag of chocolate cookies, everyone loved chocolate. She read that they were a French brand which made sense, what else would people have that wanted to impress rich clients but rich chocolate. She thought about making coffee but a niggling sense of urgency was creeping over her.

Once finished with the food and drinks she searched the study and found that the desk computer was on. So she took out a flash drive from her bag plugged it in and downloaded the computers contents. While that happened, she looked through the desks drawers finding a small file drawer. Deciding that it would take too long to search each file, she took the whole lot and placed them along with a laptop and a tablet in her bag. When the download completed, she pulled it free making sure the computer was still accessible. Picked her bag up and with the food and drinks from the kitchen went back upstairs. She figured to give the girls the food to keep them occupied, then she could search the upstairs.

All that changed as she was about to enter the bedroom, when she heard a small weak whimper like a kitten would make. And it did not come from the girls. Placing everything on the floor just inside the bedroom. She silently slipped along the hall sniffing at each closed door she came too. Then trying the handle when a door opened she took a quick look inside the room which were thankfully empty of furniture and children.

That was until she came to the last door at the far end of the hall. Charlie sniffed at the join between the door and wall and scented the air. The smell was very much like the room the girls had been in, she tried the door and found it locked. Praying she was wrong she held her hands over the lock and with a little push of power. The door popped open to reveal a room that was about the size of a small stud. With wooden blinds covering the windows causing the room to be quite dim. There was a crib in the middle of the otherwise empty room.

Charlie stood still just inside the door berating herself for a full minute or two, for not checking upstairs first. Taking a deep breath to fortify her senses, she closed her eyes saying a quick prayer to the Goddess that she was wrong. Moving slow and silently, she did not want to scare the child if there was one in there. She came to the end of the crib and looked down in horror at the small figure of a very small naked baby boy. He lay on his back in the middle of a bare dirty mattress. No blankets or sheets covering him and he looked underfed and his hands and feet were light blue with cold. He was so little that Charlie could not judge how old he would be. It annoyed her she could not tell. Why that mattered? She did not understand nor could she shake the feeling it was important. It just seemed to fuel the need to tear this house down brick by brick. Maybe thinking of how old this tiny baby was kept the killing rage that vibrated through her body and mind from escaping.

Yeah, that was it!

She moved around to the side of the crib. The baby listlessly turned his head to watch her with lavender colored eyes. A color she had never seen before it was so unusual she was sure she would have remembered. Oh Goddess he was so thin! She wondered how he was still alive then she tried to understand how he could have the energy. To make enough noise or at least a loud enough noise for her to have heard him.

A puzzle for another time! Softly, barely making a sound she said. “Well hello sweet baby boy, my name is Charlie and I am here to take you from this nightmare.”

Lowering the cribs side and slowly making sure to keep her movements slow and steady so as not to frighten the little boy. She reached in with trembling hands, almost afraid to touch him in case she hurt his delicate looking skin. Taking a breath, she slid both hands under the small body and lifted him towards her. He weighed less than her laptop.

Charlie held him close to her body, he was so cold his lips were a pale blue and she knew that was not a good sign. Covering his eyes with one hand, scared she would blind the baby with the sudden light. When she took him into the hallway, she had no way of knowing how long he had been in the dim room, she almost ran from the room. Quietly she entered the bedroom thankfully the girls were still sleeping. Slipping noiselessly past them into the bathroom she dimmed the lights, snagged more towels from the pile on the shelf and placed them on the heated towel racks. Thanking the Fredson’s egos for the over-large sinks, she filled both with warm water thinking she may need both to clean him completely.

Very carefully she lowered the baby into the water and started the process of washing him with the antibacterial soap she had used on the girls. Except she washed him with her hands, too scared to use a cloth on his soft skin. As luck would have it, the baby’s golden fuzz of hair was easier to clean than the girls longer hair had been. By the time she was finished, Charlie had refilled each sink twice. Amazingly enough his little lavender eyes remained wide open and on her face the whole time. Not once did he make a sound, a few times she was positive he went too, only to subside with a soft puff of expelled air.

On the plus side his lips hands and feet were no longer as blue although as she finished the last rinse. She felt his exhaustion when he started to shiver. She carefully dabbed him dry then wrapped him in a warm fluffy towel, cuddling him close to the warmth of her body. She went into the bedroom and straight into the dressing room where she pulled baby clothes and diapers from the shelves, she also found baby blankets.

Turning towards the bed she found all the girls awake. “Look what I found.” She placed the baby on the bed instantly the girls crowded around him softly touching and petting his small body. Charlie quickly dressed him and wrapped him in blankets. Then realized she had forgotten to adjust the lights but he seemed to be handling them alright.

Next she handed out the sandwiches to the girls. Taking the top off of three of the baby bottles with juice in them and handing them to the older girls. She gave the little girl a bottle with the nipple still on.

Watched by all four girls, she took one of the milk filled bottles. Returned to the bathroom filled a glass vase she found with hot water and stood the bottle in it. Hoping that it would warm up enough for the baby to be able to drink.

Carrying the vase back in with her, she placed it on the shiny black dresser made sure the girls were eating. Then picked up the baby and cuddled him close to her beating heart until she felt the bottle was warm enough. She then tried to feed him. He weakly sucked on the nipple, all the girls stopped eating and watched him. Like Charlie they knew he needed to eat, she whispered. “Come on baby boy. Just a little more, it will warm your tummy. Come on baby. Do it for Charlie.”

Charlie kissed his head as she softly encouraged him to drink. Then each of the girls shuffled over until they could all place kisses on his head like she had. It seemed to work as the baby responded by sucking for a little longer before letting the nipple slip from his mouth. For a first feed, Charlie, while not satisfied at least was pleased. She felt that if he was wrapped up in the blankets and with some warm milk in his belly she would be able to take him from the house.

The girls sat close to her as she placed the baby to her shoulder rubbing his back while they finished their food. It was not until the older girl. With worry in her eyes touched her cheek that she realized tears were running down her face.

“Oh, baby girl don’t you worry, I am fine. I am just real sad that people could hurt little ones like you.” She could not tell her the tears were from the bone-deep anger that swilled around her gut. She kissed the tip of the finger that held her tear and the girl looked surprised at the gesture, no more surprised than Charlie. First tears and then kisses, what is wrong with me?

She brushed her tears away and tried the baby again with the bottle and was glad he took some more. She then placed him in the middle of the bed beside the toddler who was quietly sucking her bottle. And smiled as the other girls finished with their food surrounded them both, snuggling into the warmth of the bed. Assuring herself they were alright, Charlie went looking in the closets and found in Mr Fredsons a large black backpack, which she discovered under a pile of unopened shirts. From inside the backpack she pulled out four small various shades of pink backpacks, hopefully the girls.

Charlie dragged them out with the larger one and was pleased to see a name written on each bag. When she laid them on the bed each of the three older girls reached for their bags. The youngest had fallen asleep again, so now Charlie knew the names for each of the girls. The sight of the bags seemed to unlock their voices, all of a sudden they could talk. It was hesitant as if they were still unsure if they could trust her or not. And Charlie understood that, she knew all it would take was time and patience.

She was right in thinking that the little girl with the straight black hair and blue eyes was the oldest. She said her name was Kelsey, and she was five years old. The other two were twins, and they were four years old. The one with blonde curls and hazel eyes was Macie and her sister who had brown curls with the same hazel eyes was Lacey. That left the toddler who Charlie was sure was about two years old, she was short and looked like she should have been chubby. She was blessed with big round amber eyes and dimples, her strawberry blonde hair stood up in spikes. Very much like she had placed her finger in an electric socket. She was called, according to the name on the bag, Cara.

Not sure if the girls were full blood shifters or not. Charlie decided that trying to find out could wait for another day. Seeing as the girls were talking now she asked. “Do any of you know the baby boys name?”

They all shook their heads, and she had a suspicion they had not known he was in the house. And really as she thought about it. She realized they would not know being locked up in the room. She sighed as she looked at her little group, she had been toying with staying the rest of the night and getting an early start in the morning. But as she looked into the faces of the little girls and baby. She knew if she stayed here she would not be able to protect them from the fear that just remaining in the house would cause them. Terror gripped her heart for a moment thinking of something happening to her family. Yes, she knew she had used the ‘F.’ Word. Damn it!

Urgency drove her now. Something or someone was telling her that if she did not get these sweet little shifters far from this hellhole of a house tonight. They would be gone by morning or worse they would not live to see the sunrise. Taking a breath she said. “Alright girls it is time for us to leave! So first order of business is to get each of your bags packed with a few things and then to put them on.”

She stuffed some warm clothes and a blanket in each bag, before the girls put them on. Kelsey helped Cara with hers when she woke. Charlie nodded her head in encouragement as she said. “Great girls, okay does anyone need the potty?”

She looked at the toddler as each of the other girls gave a shake of their heads. The littlest one made Charlie laugh quietly as she almost fell over, she shook her head so hard. When she was sure they were ready, she looked them over. They all sported a pink backpack like the large one she carried, except hers was not pink and theirs were smaller, the baby boy had Charlie to carry him.

Her bag held jackets, clothes, diapers, blankets and pillows and the Fredson’s laptop, and phones as well as the folders that she took from the study. Also, across her body she slung her over large purse which held bottles and food, what there was left of it. As well as the gun and bullets, she found.

She said to the girls. “Right girls I need you to all hold hands.” When they all clasped each other hands she said. “That’s so good. Cara honey, I want you to hold onto my shirt right here.” She pointed to the bottom piece of her shirt and was pleased when the little darling grabbed it. “You all are doing excellent.” She looked at all of them and in a serious voice said. “Whatever you girls do, try not to let go okay. And if you do, you have to tell me straight away I won’t be cross but it is important we stay together alright?”

At their small nods, she said. “Now I am going to tell you what we are going to do so you won’t be surprised. We are going to be like a choo choo train.”

The girls giggled, and Charlie took a minute to bask in the sound, smiling she continued. “We are going to go down the stairs and outside, then we are going to walk over a little hill and get into my car.”

Fear rose around them, Macie whispered in a frightened little voice. “What about the monsters? Will they get us?”

Charlie felt sorry for the girls but knew this was the only way. She could not leave them here while she went for her truck nor could she take only one or two at a time. Leaving the others by themselves. So she assured them the only way she knew and hoped it would be enough to get them out of the house and away.

She pulled the gun from her purse and showed it to them and in an emotionless voice said as they all stared at it. “I swear to you the monsters are gone, they cannot get you. I made it so the monsters can never hurt you or anyone else again. Ever! I know this is hard, but we have to go.”

Wide eyed they looked at her, then the gun, then her again. She gave them a minute to digest what she had said. Then she shoved the gun back in her purse and couldn’t help but smile. As each girl scrunched her face up in what Charlie hoped was a look of determination. Even the toddler, after looking at the others, tried to copy the expression. Adorable!

“Good girls.” Slowly she eased from the room with each girl following her. They went at the speed of the toddler even though Charlie desperately wanted to move faster. Cara held Charlie’s shirt in a death grip, her fear along with the three other girls ratcheted up the closer they came to the first floor.

Down the stairs and along the short foyer they traveled, luckily Charlie had shut the doors on the grisly sight in the lounge. She could do nothing about the smell of blood that hung in the air. And hoped that that the little ones senses were overloaded, so for them it just mixed in with every other smell in the house. Finally, they made it to the front door.

Charlie made them all stop as she took Cara’s hand and kissed the whitened knuckles. “Good girl.” She praised then looked at the others saying. “You all did a good job. I am so proud of you. Now it is not much further. I just want to look outside first.”

She was not surprised to hear the girls’ whimpers of fear. She shook her head as she told them. “I am not leaving, just opening the door.” She wasn’t sure this appeased them but at least they stopped making noise.

Quietly she undid the locks and turned the handle opening it only a crack to look through. When she saw it was still silent outside. She opened it wider and took Cara’s hand in hers. She like the girls had moved closer to Charlie’s legs and was being squashed as the other three pressed themselves as close as they could to her.

Trying not to laugh when she looked down to see all four of them pressed together. She placed Cara’s hand on her shirt once again, Cara grabbed it and held on. Charlie whispered to them. “Okay here we go.”

She waited until they were all clear of the door, then she turned and chanted her spell. Flicking her fingers inside the house cleansing the premises of any trace of her presence. She swayed a little when she finished as she hung onto the door frame for a minute. She had not used so much magic in years and felt her old wounds ache.

Taking a breath she closed the door on the house wiping the handle with her shirt and led the girls down the steps like ducklings to the sidewalk. With a quick look around, Charlie once again thanked her ability to see clearly in the dark. There was no one on the street, in fact there were not even any lights on in the houses. Indicating everyone was asleep or not at home, the likelihood of that seemed improbable. Very mysterious! She squatted down, so she could see the girls’ faces and whispered. “Can you all see?”

Each of the older ones whispered. “Yes.” Cara shoved her face into Charlie’s shoulder and very quietly cried. Charlie gave her a one armed hug and put her mouth close to her ear.  “It’s okay sweetie. I am going to carry you.” She picked her up, and Cara tucked her head into her neck, she could feel the soft fall of the little girl’s tears on her skin. The sweet toddler was at the end of her endurance she had held up so well. Charlie kissed her head softly saying. “Not much longer, baby girl.”

Just as well, neither of the little ones weighed much. As she balanced Cara on her hip with the baby held securely in the other arm who she saw was still awake and still silent.

Charlie looked at the remaining girls. “You girls are the best, and all of you are so very brave. Now this next bit is fun we get to run as fast as we can okay?”

They all answered with a nod. Charlie stepped down off the sidewalk, took a quick look around, there was still no one about. If she didn’t know better she would think that she was getting help. If there is someone out there helping? I thank you from the bottom of my heart!

She started walking, saying quietly. “Come on girls’ time to run.” They crossed the road quickly as the girls sprinted out ahead of her. When they weren’t sure of the way, they stopped and she would point with her chin.

The speed she did was not as fast as three, four and five year olds but she wasn’t far behind. They made their way up the small hill covered by a Grove of pines. When they had walked a little way in, Charlie looked back and found they were almost obscured from the road. A short while later they all reached the top of the hill, the three girls threw themselves on the ground panting hard, exhaustion written on their faces. Being cooped up in a house with little to no food took its toll on little bodies.

Charlie kept Cara in her arms afraid if she put her down she would be unable to pick her up again. As light as she was, it was still hard going. Climbing a hill with a baby and toddler in her arms while having a large back pack digging into her back was not conducive to cross country hiking.

She panted hard as she let the girls rest for a few minutes feeling mean they could not stop for too long, finally she said. “Look girls see the pickup down there that is mine.”

The girls turned or rolled over and looked down the hill and saw the shiny blue four-door pickup. Charlie could see they thought it was a long way away. And she supposed for little legs it was but they could not afford to wait any longer.

“We need to get there real fast. I know you are tired and want to rest longer, and we can when we get to the truck but right now we cannot stop. We have to go!” She edged a hint of urgency into her voice hoping to instil a little of it in them. The reaction she got was not what she was hoping for. The girls looked around fearfully, all the fun of the run and being away from the house was gone and in its place. Fear!

They stood quickly and edged closer to her. Cara’s hands tightened their hold on her shirt. Crap...Crap! She had frightened them. She was so crap at this!

Taking a minute to center herself, she smiled. Lightening her tone and started to half run, half walk down the hill calling back. “Look Cara we are going to beat the girls to the truck, we are so fast we are nearly flying.”

Cara looked over her shoulder and whimpered as the three girls stood undecided looking at Charlie walking away. Charlie turned back to the girls. “Come on girls. You need to run. Run… Girls... Run!”

She laughed out loud which seemed to spur the girls on because they nearly flew past her and Cara, they ran so fast. Charlie’s feet ate up the distance as she tried to keep her balance with her arms full of babies and a heavy pack on her back. Thankfully within minutes they reached the pickup.

The girls all crowded round the passengers door panting hard as Charlie hit her remote. Placing Cara on the seat and the baby on the floor, then moving Cara over picking up first Lacey, then Macie and finally Kelsey putting them inside. Stopping only long enough to give each one of them a hug and a kiss to the forehead and tell them how brave they were.

She took each of their packs as well as hers and threw them in the back seat. From her pack she took the pillows and blankets making a nest for the baby on the floor. Before she placed him back in his little nest she fed him some more of the bottle. He took a little but to Charlie’s way of thinking as she laid him back down, not enough.

She then gave each girl a bottle of juice with the nipples on. She expected Kelsey and the twins to complain, that they weren’t babies but they just took the baby bottles and starting sucking. She then placed a blanket over them and watched as they all snuggled against each other. Closing the door, she stopped a minute to sigh deeply. They had made it.

A friggin amazing!

Racing around she jumped in and rested her head on the steering wheel breathing in and out. Letting the tension that had taken hold of her body. Since she was persuaded to stop from some unseen force hours earlier, ease from her body. Relaxing each muscle beginning with her toes going on up, until her body seemed to sigh in relief.

When she felt almost human again she looked over and was amazed to see that every one of the girls and the baby had gone to sleep. She removed the bottles from slack hands and then rubbed the tiredness from her own eyes and once again thanked whoever had been watching over them tonight.

CHAPTER THREE:

S he started the pickup, still with no idea as to where she was going. Just knowing away from this town was good enough for now. She shoved it into drive and pulled out onto the black top and sped down the road, putting distance between her and the house of horrors.

An hour later found her still driving, the radio was on low as soft country music played through the truck. The children, lulled by the movement or just exhausted from the night’s activities or maybe relieved from the constant fear they must have been living with, stayed asleep.

Charlie let her mind wander, as she wondered how long it would be before the tied up bodies left in the house were found. She hopefully had left enough clues to point even a small-town sheriff in the direction of a home invasion. Of course it would not matter if he was involved in the child stealing racket. In that case he would want it all to disappear. She just had to hope he was an honest man. She vowed she would return and find out how the investigation was going once she handed the kids over to someone who could care for them. Then she needed to do what she did best, go hunting. There were people out there who needed to pay for what they were putting kids like hers through. Charlie rubbed her chest when she thought of someone else caring for her babies and yes, she knew she called them hers. Damn it!

Another hour of driving and she still had no idea where she was headed. She was just following the highway, then she came to a set of crossroads. Pulling up she let her motor idle as she swept her eyes up and down the roads trying to decide which way to go.

At first she didn’t see the sign until she caught it from the corner of her eye. It was a huge billboard she rubbed at her eyes wondering how she could have missed something that big. It must have been twenty feet long and at least ten feet high and in the shape of a dragon.

He was beautiful and seemed to be a deep blue, maybe black with large dark purple eyes that sort of reminded her of the baby’s lavender ones. She had no idea how she knew the dragon was a male and as weird as it seemed to Charlie, the dragon seemed to be calling to her. She mumbled to herself.

“Huh! Like that is the question? Not that you can hear him calling you!”

Charlie swallowed half a bottle of water as she looked out at the moonless night. It was only then she realized there was no moon and yet she could tell the color of the dragon and his eyes. “Well, that doesn’t seem weird at all!” She mumbled again. Much!

Written in big bold words across the dragon’s tail were the words. Welcome to Dragon’s Gap!

It was as though a light bulb blew up in her brain, of course that is where she needed to go. HOME!

Charlie hesitated as her foot hovered over the gas pedal and her hand over the gear stick. The hair on her arms seemed to stand up as he skin tingled. Out loud she asked more to hear her voice in the hopes it would dispel the sensation that she was not the one in control. “Truly does this not seem a little…Well just too weird… even for me?” She once more looked down the darken roads and bit her lip, then she looked at the girls and baby. Could she risk not taking them there, could she protect them if it proved it wasn’t safe?

She whispered “Harper, where are you when I need you?” Then she blew out a breath. “Well okay what would you do sis?” Charlie laughed softly as she thought about Harper, who would go in with an attitude and if that failed. Kill everyone who dared to touch her kids. She pushed down on the gas and put the truck in drive and turned onto the road. “So that’s what I will do! Wish you were here Harper, still miss you.” She wiped the tears from her eyes, which thinking of her sister caused her, even after all these years. Seriously tears again what is happening to me?

She followed the road as it wound itself around a mountain. By now she had been driving for a total of two and a half hours. So when she hit a dirt track, she hoped it would not be for much longer, already the baby was stirring. Then she saw a man standing by the roadside, her hand found her gun as she eased the truck to a stop and put the window down. Realizing as she did he was not an adult male but a tall teenager. Before he spoke she drawled. “You been waiting for me cowboy?”

He smiled and tipped his imaginary cowboy hat. “Sure have, you made good time.”

Charlie grinned, she could not help it. He was just so damn cheerful. “Well hop on in then son. Stop hanging around.”

Laughing he opened up the back door and jumped in as she placed the gun back and pulled away.

 He said as though she had asked. “Just follow the road.”

“So you just hang out waiting in case someone comes?” She asked as she flicked her eyes his way.

He grinned wider. “Sort of? We have witches who know when someone is on their way, and they send one of us to lead them home.”

Charlie looked in the rear view mirror watching as he peered over the front of the seat, his eyes widened when he counted the small bodies surprised he exclaimed. “Four!”

She laughed. “Five, you missed the baby on the floor.”

He stretched his neck to see. “Wow!”

“My name is Charlie Easton.”

“Oh, I am sorry,” he grimaced, “they tell us to say our name first. Sorry again, I am Clint Sorren your guide. And if you tell me what you think you need. I will call it in and make sure you get it.”

Charlie sucked her cheeks in as she thought. Not weird at all! “Okay, ready?”

Clint nodded. “Yep shoot.”

“First, we will need a healer ASAP! For the girls and baby. I really need coffee. We probably should eat, then a bed for the night. I have clothes for a couple of days for everyone, so should be alright for now. I cannot think of anything else at the moment. Did I say coffee?”

“Yes and no problem.” Clint said as he pulled a phone from his pocket and started messaging quickly. Charlie admired how his fingers flew across the screen, he seemed really comfortable with it. Unfortunately Charlie was not as quick, she thought it was more to do with patience, rather than practice.

He spoke as he typed. “Okay, the healer will be there as soon as they find him. June the liaison for the castle will organize a room and food. I told her you were with four children and a baby. Was that okay? She would like to know their names and ages please.”

“That’s fine Clint, I should have thought of it. Kelsey is the oldest at five. Then we have the twins next Lacey and Macie who are four. I am not sure, but I think Cara is around two years old, she is young. The baby is a boy, and I have no idea how old he is, he is very small and underfed so hard to tell.”

While she talked, he had been messaging her replies, as she finished he said. “June said that Healer Sharm; he is the chief healer, has someone who can determine age. So if you want, I can have them there too?”

“Yes please Clint.” Charlie sighed. “Really someone who can do that is amazing. I did not know that could be done?”

Clint nodded. “It is new, Healer Sharm’s shadow. You know what that is!

“No, but before you tell me what I should know. You haven’t forgotten the coffee, have you?” She glanced in the mirror and caught his smile as he answered. “No ma’am, I will get that when we arrive, I promise.”

He laughed when she said. “You are very professional, have you been doing the, 'meet and greet thing' long?”

“No Miss Easton…”

Charlie interrupted him. “Just Charlie, please Clint.”

His smile widened. “Okay. No Charlie, this is my first time.”

Right then, Charlie realized two things. She had been right he was a teenager and he was a dragon. How she knew that, she did not have any idea, it was just a feeling. Clint leaned on the back of the front seat, his long arms along the top with his chin resting on his hands as he asked. “Umm! Charlie, is it alright to ask how the baby got underfed. Did his parents not have any money?”

His voice was so full of hurt at the thought of parents not being able to feed their kids; and Charlie wondered if she had ever been that innocent and young. Nah! Never!

Quietly she told him how she found the children but left out a few details. There was plenty of time for teenage boys to know how bad the world could be. She liked Clint, and part of her did not want to see that look in his eyes yet, when he found out she was a killer. He then told her what she needed to know about Dragon’s Gap.

A rather abbreviated version but he hit all the bits he considered important about the dragons and their Lord and the royal family. Then about the town and center. She was going to ask more questions when Clint said suddenly.

“Okay turn here at the sign.”

Then sat back in his seat she drove past a sign that proclaimed. CASTLE in big letters. She took her foot off the gas and the car slowed. Clint looked up from his phone “What?”

“Ah Clint! It says Castle?”

Sheepishly he answered. “Sorry I forgot to tell you about that, the healer is there. You are all staying at the Castle tonight. Because it will be easier to find you a place tomorrow or if you have to stay, until you all don’t need the healer anymore.” Anxiously he asked. “Is that alright Charlie?”

She smiled to reassure him. “That is fine Clint, very considerate of you to make those arrangements.” She had a pretty good idea that the liaison had suggested that, but she felt sorry for the teenager. He seemed a little upset he had forgotten to tell her about the plans. Charlie concentrated on her driving as she crossed an honest to goodness drawbridge. She pulled her truck to a stop in the stone court yard. In a friggin Castle, right out of King Arthur's days.

Clint touched her shoulder lightly and in a serious voice he said. “Welcome Miss Charlie Easton and family to Dragon’s Gap!”

Charlie sat with a stunned haze filling her mind. She never really believed the sign could be true and yet here she was in the courtyard of a huge stone Castle at a place called Dragon’s Gap. Yes, she knew she was repeating herself.

She was going to stay here in a castle, a beautiful castle overnight. Looking at the stirring children, she ginned inwardly. Well, her life was certainly taking a turn for the better. Children and now a castle. What else?

She turned the engine off and undid her seat belt, grinning as Clint gave her shoulder a pat. “I know, right?” Which made her laugh as he jumped from the truck. It took a few minutes to get the tired girls moving, but they made little complaint. Especially when they saw the castle.

Clint was a little bewildered that not one of the girls would allow him to pick them up or go to him. They clung to Charlie, even though he tried to make himself seem non-threatening they just stared at him.

Charlie took pity on him. “It is not you Clint, I told you what their lives have been like lately and I have no idea how they lived before. They don’t know you and they don’t trust you. They are just tired and scared.”

She felt bad when he lifted sad eyes to hers. She squeezed his arm and whispered only for him to hear. “I promise they will come around, just give them time.” He sighed and quietly answered. “I know you are right. It is just they are so small and the smell of fear. It is giving my dragon a hard time. He wants to grab them and carry them away to protect them.”

Charlie mentally patted herself on the back for being right, that he was a dragon. She gave his arm a pat again saying. “I know, so why don’t you go and grab our bags and I will try to get the girls to calm down.”

He nodded once and scooted to the back of the truck. Charlie scooped up Cara and the baby in her arms as Cara tucked her head in what Charlie thought was becoming her favorite spot, her neck.

“Okay my beautiful brave girls, we are going to go into the castle.” She poured wonder and excitement into her voice as she slowly started to walk, the girls following behind her, their eyes wide as saucers. The fear they had been giving off drifting away, even when Clint caught up to them, they stayed calm.

It was a slow group that entered a large stone hallway but Clint didn’t hurry them. He walked with a big smile on his face as they swiveled their heads around and up. Trying to see everything at once, especially all the tapestries. They were like large paintings with dragons and warriors depicted on them and some of them had castles and ocean scenes. It was art at its finest, Charlie thought as she wandered with the girls.

They walked past rooms that were obviously being used as offices and for storage, a few seemed empty. Clint told them as he led them to the Healers unit, that they were not in the main castle. He promised to show them the whole castle another day. The girl’s eyes swung to him and stared. Clint stopped and dropped the bags, then placed his right arm across his heart saying. “I vow I will show you whatever you wish to see in the castle.” Then he picked up the bags and walked on as the girls eyes swung to Charlie. She bit her bottom lip as though she was thinking. In actual fact she was trying not to laugh at the teenager’s way of trying to win over her girls. She looked down saw the unspoken question in their eyes and shrugged casually, saying. “Yeah, I would trust him!”

Out the corner of her eye, she watched the three girls put their heads together and whisper as she continued to walk slowly after Clint. Giving them time to talk and after a few seconds they ran to catch up. Whatever they decided it seemed to have made them lighter in spirit.

Eventually, when she was starting to think that Clint had gotten them lost, they arrived at a set of double doors. He pushed into the room and dropped their bags in a corner. Turning around and motioned the group in. “If you could just wait in here, the healer will be here soon. I will go get your coffee, drinks and a treat or two for the young ladies.”

He gave them all a wink which made Cara giggle and the twins duck their heads. Kelsey just gave him a bland look. Which funnily enough seemed to make Clint blush or at least that is what Charlie thought as he almost ran from the room. She turned to Kelsey saying. “That’s a powerful weapon you got there, kid.”

Kelsey gave her an obviously fake innocent look back. Charlie kept her face straight as she said. “Try again kiddo.”

Kelsey gave her a small smile, then Charlie addressed the others. “Okay! We should look around and see what we have here.”

What they had was a very lovely room painted in a soft rose color with several nice wide chairs grouped together. They were covered in a deeper rose material, which invited a person to sit and relax. In the middle of the area was a beautiful coffee table that had to be an antique.

On one side of the room was what one expected to see in any medical unit with the typical examination bed and table. As well as a counter with a small sink. There were tall cupboards and shelves with all the usual medical stuff one saw in a doctor’s office filling a wall. A closed door at the end of the room beside French doors with floor to ceiling drapes.

Was to intriguing not to investigate but it only led to a plain utilitarian area with an enclosed bathroom and at the end of the room. There was another door leading to who knows where. Charlie didn’t investigate further, the girls had not moved from the room they first entered. The floors she noticed as she came back to where they stood were all tiled in white, with nice rugs spread around. The walls had beautiful paintings of landscapes hanging on them. It was like stepping into someone’s lounge room, a nice place that was soft and calming for adults. As Charlie bent over and lowered Cara onto her feet allowing her to clutch her jeans in tight little fists she said. “They need to make it more kid friendly, don’t you think girls?”

She kissed the cheek of the baby as she straightened, he was still warm but lethargic and too quiet. The blue tinge had returned to his lips, and she guessed his hands and he stared into her face as she moved slightly away.

And as Charlie stared into those lavender pools, she knew she was a goner. There was no way she was leaving these kids. Looking down at each upturned face, she felt the heart of each child fall into her hands. They were hers as much as she was theirs. Damn it!

When a few minutes later she had assured them enough that they were safe and she was not leaving them. They finally released their death grips on her and started to relax a little to sit with her in one of the wide chairs.

They heard heavy footsteps of someone walking in their direction and had only seconds to wait until a very elegant, casually dressed and handsome older gentleman appeared. Another dragon, Charlie thought. Huh, I’m getting good at this!

CHAPTER FOUR:

R ene` Kingsley former Dragon Lord walked along one of the many service corridors on the lower level of the castle. This was his home when he was at Dragon’s Gap, which was not as often as it should have been. In truth he normally never came to these levels when he was home. Tonight he was drawn here and Rene` never, ever ignored the urges he got from time to time that suggested he go somewhere or do something.

Those very instincts saved his life and the lives of his Shields and Hunters on more than one occasion. They also were solely responsible for the meeting of his dear Verity. Tonight's urge was not life or death but Rene` could not shake the feeling it was going to be life changing. So he wandered alone, his lovely shadow Verity was with Grace her friend.

Rene` had been away from home a lot lately. Running away his son Sharm’s shadow, Edith would have said. And she was right! Recently he and Edith had argued quite vehemently over his treatment of Verity and his sons.

Rene` did not receive her criticism very well. In truth he became furious, it had taken him weeks away from the castle and his family to see the truth of her words. As the Commander of the dragon’s Special Forces, otherwise known as the Shields, he had acted dishonorably. He knew he had stayed away because he had plainly been sulking. It was never nice to have something brought into the light. That you had hidden even from yourself for years. His dragon would say he was prideful, and he would admit he was. But he had been shown he was wrong and it was time to face that fact and make it right.

Pride goeth before the fall. Quoted his dragon.

Yes… yes, I know old friend.

Rene` had been confined to dragon lands and the castle for thousands of years when the mantle of the Dragon Lord was his to bear. When that title had been passed to Reighn, his eldest son, all of a sudden he was free to travel the world with his Hunters. Seeking out hidden pockets of wild dragons, convincing them to return to Dragon’s Gap. In the hopes they too would find their shadows and increase the population of dragons.

Now with the new reconstruction of the warriors, he was Commander of the Shields taking over from Reighn. Having relinquished his command of the Hunters to his second son Storm. Rene` and his Shields oversaw the rights of all magical beings coming back to Earth. In essence they were the shield and hammer for the Dragon Lord and the Elementals who were guardians for all magic users.

Rene` loved his job but lately he started to believe the uncomfortable truth that something was missing. And it was on one of the restless nights he was suffering lately. That he came to the conclusion he was unable to settle because his sons were right. He was missing his family’s day to day life. The same way he was missing his Verity’s daily life. He grumbled. Damn bear was right!

He grumbled again as his dragon snorted then said. She was right. You know she was. We both do. It is time to come home to be with our shadow and young. I miss our shadow. Nights are cold and lonely without her.

Rene` soothingly told his dragon. I know… I really do! You as always are correct and wise my friend.

He stopped walking as a thought came to him. He was able to travel at any time to any place with anyone he chose. As well as anywhere on the planet for as long as he wanted. So because he could. He realized he wanted to be home more than he wanted to be anywhere else. He missed his shadow, his sons and grand-babies. He missed the daily goings on at the castle and the town of Dragon’s Gap. The mantle of responsibility as Dragon Lord was no longer his and his dragons to bear. Finally, he realized he had nothing to hide from. Sometimes! He told his dragon. I am an old fool! He got a snort of agreement in return. Rene` laughed softly to himself, Damn Bear was right after all!

His dragon scolded him. Of course she was, she is the grounder that is what she does. Guide, challenge, and make us see where we need to be. Where we need to go!

Yes, you are right.

His Verity would love to travel with him. It was time to change, just look at what his shadow was doing with her life. She was the new curator of the first museum in Dragon’s Gap, and she was excited and happy. Their apartment was re-decorated in a new modern style. All the vintage era was gone, he loved the new look and felt truly comfortable there for the first time in years.

Usually, on his first night home, he could not wait to leave the apartment. Last night he had not ventured out preferring to stay with his Verity until she fell asleep in his arms, happy and satisfied. If not for the need to be here on the lower levels of the castle. He would be calling her home, so they could be together once more in their new bed.

He grinned as he thought on what his Verity had done for herself, she changed her style of dress. Gone were the long dressers and bulky clothes of the Victorian dowager. Now she told him she dressed in lovely light flowing skirts and jeans. He would admit his Verity looked very good in jeans. Which he told her, she had coyly rewarded him with a kiss that had lead them to trying out their new bed again that very afternoon.

Verity was responsible for instigating family Sunday day, so everyone in the family could catch up with each other. Their sons and their shadows. All the young together for the day to share information. To tell everyone exciting news if there was any, or to sort out family problems and laugh. There was so much laughter now in their home and loads of love. That was all his Verity’s doing. He mused it was past time to come home and stay. Verity would like that he knew, probably as much as his dragon would, he smiled to himself when he thought of her reaction to his news.

Which was the expression on his face when he turned into a room occupied by a female and several small young and a hatchling. Rene` kept his smile in place with difficulty as he was bombarded with the waves of fear and pain coming from the little ones. Surprisingly he felt nothing from the female.

She stood slowly and moved to stand between the children and him. He stiffened his mental barriers and the level of fear and anguish decreased. He saw the female’s swift once over. And knew that look, she searched for weapons, he did it often as did his sons. He said nothing as the four girls jumped from the chair they had been in and grabbed a hold of the short female. Hugging her legs from behind as she held a small baby in her arms.

Rene` raised an eyebrow when not one of the girls or baby made a sound. Although all their bruised eyes spoke volumes. He surveyed them all and came to a halt when he noticed the hatchlings lavender eyes that stared at him. Was it possible?

A lost royal? His dragon hissed in surprise.

Time will tell my friend. For now it makes no difference these young ones are hurting and afraid.

Poor wee hatchling! Rene’s dragon said to him as he observed the female tuck the baby closer to her body. Very quietly she said to the girls. “It is alright, you are safe, and Charlie is here.”

No one moved, Charlie stared at him and he stared at her. Finally irritated at the silence she said. “Dude what’s up?”

Rene` could not help it he laughed. That was when Charlie saw the dragon in his eyes. He was not her dragon but still a dragon and not that young. In her mind she felt a brush like mental fingers stroking her mind. She raised her eyebrows her voice flat. “Dude?”

His smile widened and his eyes twinkled. Rene` felt his dragon’s interest. She had felt his mind brush hers. Amazing!

When he spoke, his voice was soft and soothing, allowing the girls to begin to relax. “Maybe we could all sit, I have some questions. I would rather not ask them out loud, there is another way.” He tapped the side of his head to let her know what he meant. “Do you mind?”

Charlie thought on it as she sat and the girls piled around her. Thankfully they were little, and the chair had obviously been made for larger people. The man sat opposite her and filled the same sized chair by himself. Huh!

“Firstly what is your name and who are you?”

“My name is Rene` Kingsley. I am the father to the Dragon Lord. Yours?”

“Charlie Easton and not so fast, who or what is a Dragon Lord?”

“Ahh! He who rules the dragon nation.”

“Oh yeah, Clint told me about him. Well okay let me introduce you.” With a touch she showed who she was talking about, she brushed a hand down Kelsey’s hair. “This is Kelsey, and she is the oldest at five.”

Rene` inclined his head, smiled and said calmly. “Hello Kelsey.” She just looked at him, but her eyes lost the pinched look. In the same voice Charlie introduced the twins. “This is Lacey and Macie they are four years old.” He acknowledged each girl with soft. “Hello Lacey. Hello Macie.”

Both girls ducked behind Charlie’s back and trembled slightly. Ignoring their reaction other than to run a hand over each of their heads in comfort. Charlie said as she touched Cara. “And this is Cara.” Who stared at him with huge round eyes, her lips made an O. Either in shock or surprise it was hard to say. Charlie told him. “She is two, I think.”

Rene`s smile widened at her look and again softly he greeted her. “Hello Cara.”

If possible her eyes got bigger. Charlie said softly. “Finally, we have a sweet baby boy here, but he has no name yet.”

“Ahh! Well maybe we can find him one.” Rene` murmured. Charlie settled back in her chair and the little ones crowded closer as their eyes stayed on him. She said. “So let’s give it a go. I have never done this before although I have heard of it being done. So your word that there will only be talking, no snooping.”

Rene` affected an indignant look and tone but his eyes twinkled as he told her. “I never snoop where I am not wanted.”

Charlie laughed, why she trusted this man she did not understand, but trust him she did. “Alright then!”

He inclined his head once more. She felt the brush in her mind but this time instead of ignoring it she thought of a door and opened it and heard Rene`s voice in her mind. It was as clear as when he spoke to her. Thank you.

Charlie concentrated and sent back. You are welcome.

I am assuming you only arrived tonight?

Yes a little bit ago.

Ahh! That is why your young have not been seen by a healer. My son is the master healer. He is very good with young ones.

Oh, I did not know that. Clint just told us a healer named Sharm would see my kids.

Sharm is my son. I know Clint a young dragon. He is a good boy.

Okaaay! So Rene`. What do you want to know?

I would like to know how it is that you are here with these young ones.

Charlie quickly and concisely told him where she had found the girls and baby. When she was finished, Rene` asked. Are they dead?

Charlie did not pretend she did not know who he referred to and now understood his desire for this form of conversation.

Yes, very much so unfortunately they were not the only ones involved.

Rene` nodded then mind sent. If you have anything that can help. I will have some people look into it.

You can do that?

I can, I am Commander of the Shields, what you would call Special Forces.

Okay then that should do it. Thank you. I have quite a bit of information that will help.

What these small ones have been through it has left a mark.

Charlie sighed and mimed rubbing her head. No little ones should have gone through what my young have. They need help. More than I can give them. What do I do? I worry, I won’t be enough!

Rene` hummed deep in his throat. Charlie could feel it in her bones. Weirdly she thought it sounded comforting. Rene` finally offered. I can help the young ones.

Gently he withdrew his touch, and Charlie, for a brief moment felt sad that he was gone from her mind. They went back to staring as Rene` sat deep in thought. Charlie recognized the signs of a person in the throes of a dilemma, so she remained quiet. The staring went on and the only sound in the room was the constant drumming of his fingers on the arm of his chair. It finally got on her nerves. She was tired and hungry and in need of her. Damn Coffee!

So she may have been a bit sharper than she intended when she said. “Dude! Just spit it out. Seriously I will shoot you if you don’t!”

Clint gasped and his hands trembled a little as he entered the room. Making the tray he was carrying wobble and the things on it clatter when he saw who Charlie was speaking to. “Right on time.” She muttered.

He was followed by a male and female both tall and beautiful the bond to their souls and hearts was very clear but not really strong. Charlie bet they were newly mated, and a spurt of envy entered her heart. A coupling like that was truly a gift. Rene` murmured. “How extraordinary!”

Without looking at him. Charlie snarled. “I said no snooping.”

“I do not snoop.” He said absently, “Did you know you could do that?”

She turned towards him. The hot words dying on her tongue. He sat there looking like every kids fantasy of a Grandfather and yet he was the most elegant man she had ever met. She could tell he really was curious and not really wanting to get into what she knew and did not know here and now. She just answered with one word. “Dude!”

Another gasp came from Clint, Charlie frown at him and asked. “What?”

He shook his head as he stated awe and censor in his voice. “Charlie this is Lord Rene`, the Dragon Lords Sire and the Commander of the Shields.”

Charlie shrugged. “What is your point? I already know that.” Then to Rene` she said. “Dude spill it, you are getting on my last nerve. Jumping all over the place trying to figure out what to say.”

Clint in the process of pouring the coffee into a cup almost swallowed his tongue as he sighed and said. “Oh Charlie!”

Charlie grinned like she hadn’t heard that same phase many times in her life. Rene`, shadow to Verity the love of his life and father to the current Dragon Lord and his six brothers. Former Dragon Lord himself and now Commander of the Shields looked deep into the eyes of this strange female, and fell a little in love. She who had a heart as big as Dragon’s Gap. Rene` was no fool. He knew she had killed the people that had hurt the children. He also knew without a doubt she had killed before and would more than likely kill again. And yet she sat protectively with five young ones all damaged, and feared she would not be enough. He saw so much and not just what he had seen while he was in her mind. He would never intentionally betray her trust, but when you were as skilled as he was. It was hard not to have information come to you along the open pathways.

Annoyed she looked at him like he was just a regular male. Even when young Clint tried to impart how revered he was, she still scowled at him. He found he liked it. He now understood Verity’s connection to his son Sharm’s shadow, Edith. He too felt that same connection with Charlie. Now he saw one more reason to settle at home, to make the same ties his Verity had. Finally, he understood what Edith and his sons as well as his shadow were trying to tell him.

Rene` sat up a little straighter. The smile vanished from his face, gone was the relaxed and light hearted male and in his place was the male that commanded warriors and ruled dragons. His eyes elongated a little as his dragon came to the surface and he did so because Rene` wanted him too, he had that much control. “I am a Keeper!”

Puzzled Charlie knew there was more to the term than the obvious. Her lips might hold a smile but her eyes became suddenly watchful. Slowly she said. “I would be impressed if I knew what that was. I am thinking that it is something special by the way Clint's reacting.”

Clint backed against the wall as he went a shade paler whether it was from Rene`s disclosure or the way Charlie spoke to Rene` she wasn’t sure.

Rene` flicked his eyes to the youth and then raised an eyebrow in a silent. He will live gesture!

Softly she stated. “I would hazard a guess, you Rene` are so much more than that!”

He smiled slyly as he confirmed. “Much... much more! For now I am a Keeper and a Keeper my very dear Charlie, has the ability to remove memories good or bad from any living person. A Keeper will help nightmares go away, he will keep the memories until the day the person wants them back, or not. Mental health is the Keeper’s responsibility in the Hordes of dragon society. To keep the mental health of its members whole and healthy he removes what is necessary. On rare occasions Keepers have helped others that are not dragons with the permission of the dragon council.” Rene` stopped explaining when he heard a snort from his son. “You have something to add Son?” Rene` gave him the look only a father could give a grown male to quell anything else he may have wanted to say.

Sharm hurriedly exclaimed. “No Sire.”

The female beside him smothered a laugh. It lightened the sombre atmosphere a little. Rene` turned to Charlie. “Of course there is no council anymore, so if I wish to share my gift with others I will. I offer it here to you and yours. I offer my very dear Charlie peace for your young and a chance at a normal life.”

Charlie looked at the children and closed her eyes on a sigh. “It would seem there is much about Dragon’s Gap. I need to learn.” Rene`s eyes widened as he felt a tap in his mind and heard Charlie’s voice say. Hi! So what do you do exactly?

I take the memories as I said. Good, bad, whatever needs to go to help that person function?

I see how that must help soldiers after a battle no PTS for dragons? Huh!

No, that never happens to dragons. What I am suggesting is. I take the horrible vile memories from your children. Because I can tell you that these young ones have some tough times ahead if it is not done.

Charlie asked. Will they remember me?

She felt him smile in her mind. Of course you are a good memory.

Startled she spoke out loud. “Oh! So what do you replace the bad memories with?”

Rene smiled as he answered. “The babies, just sweet memories of love and peace, soft dreams that all little ones should have. I will give the older girls memories of you, and I will enhance any other good memories, I find in their thoughts. I will have to see what they deem important. Do not worry, they will be safe. I will make sure of it. I am very good at what I do.” Rene` thought for a minute then asked. What if they have memories of their parents?

Charlie was quick to respond. Let them keep those, hopefully they will be good memories but if they are bad or they saw their deaths?

Rene` was just as quick to reassure her. I will remove those and will strengthen the bond you already have started with them.

Charlie asked. Will you keep their memories in case they want them later?

I will!

Charlie let out a puff of air. “Okay Rene` the Keeper of memories. Will you help my babies please?”

Rene` inclined his head as he asked her. “And you sweet Charlie, can I help you with your memories?”

She shook her head. “Dude! No, you can keep your mind fingers out of my memories. I worked hard for each one, and I intend to keep them all!”

Again she heard a gasp, along with a male and female laugh. Rene` laughed as well. If he forgot to tell her she had not quite closed her mental door on their joined pathway, he reasoned he needed it to monitor her.

Rene` still did not know all these weeks later how he felt about what Edith‘s bear had given up. He and his dragon would often discuss her bear’s decision to give up her ability to shift and would wonder if she ached in her soul. As his Verity and the other female dragons who also could not shift did.

Verity assured him Edith never said she was or showed she was in pain. But she was sharped tongued and on occasion grumpy. Sharm said that was her bear not Edith. Rene` was not so sure, although his Verity loved Edith very much as did all the young. Now as he looked at her, he knew he needed to make their relationship right. For Sharm, for Verity but especially for himself and Edith, she may not realize it but she needed him.

Edith and Sharm remained watching and listening just inside the door as Sharm’s father bantered with a female who was surrounded by very young children. There was a small baby on her lap. Rene` stood and walked to Edith. She was shorter than him. Which surprised him as he always thought of her as taller. He felt her tense and her face became expressionless, remembering he supposed their last meeting. When he had slammed from her work room so very angry. He took her cheek in his right hand and rubbed his thumb under her eye.

Sharm tensed waiting, he was sure for Edith to snatch her face away or unsure if he should interfere with his father and shadow. Rene` told her. “You look tired.”

Noncommittally she said. “I worked late last night.”

Rene`s dragon said. She is hurt, we hurt son’s shadow. I thought she was just angry.

Rene`’ sighed as he told his dragon. We did hurt her or should I say I did. I read this wrong, all wrong!

“I am sorry Edee!” He used the name the family used and felt her soften a little. “I was wrong and you were correct, please forgive an old dragon his stubbornness and arrogance. There is no force in the world that I would allow to hurt you and yet I find I did it all by myself!” He sighed as he said. “Some truths sweet daughter. Old dragons do not like to hear, but they needed to be said and I needed to hear them. So forgive me, my dear.”

He felt her relax as Sharm did, Edith nodded as tears gathered in her eyes and throat making her voice husky. “Okay…Yeah! Okay, I am sorry too. Please forgive me. I should have handled it better.”

Rene` smiled. “Probably we are both guilty of that!” He kissed her cheek. “Do not stop being you Edee, you are unique, gifted and a vital part of our family. Our Grounder, we need you to make sure we stay on track.”

Edith hugged him, surprising him by her easy acceptance of his apology, she really was a lovely young female. “I can do that.” She told him. “You know Sharm and Reighn say the same thing!” She smiled as she moved back a little and asked. “Do you think that means I nag?”

Rene` laughed and his eyes held the twinkle she was always told he had. “Lovely absolutely lovely. I have missed too much being stubborn.”

Edith shrugged then said. “Charmer! I see the appeal.” She looked at Sharm. “If you are half as handsome and charming as your father when you are his age. You will be lucky for a very long time!”

He grinned at her, smugly assuring her. “Mama always said I was more like papa than the others.”

Which caused Rene` and Edith to laugh harder. Sharm walked farther into the room, he took Charlie’s hand in his and bowed over it. “Hello, I am Healer Sharm Kingsley. I apologize. My shadow and Sire had some issues to sort out.”

Charlie nodded. “I saw that.”

“I am obviously a dragon. You have met my Sire and Clint I see?” He introduced Edith as she and Rene` drew closer. “This is my shadow or mate, Edith, who is a bear.”

Edith gave a nod from watchful eyes and said. “Hello.” Her eyes scanned over the children who were staring at her and Sharm as though they were the enemy. It hurt Edith’s heart to think of what these little ones may have gone through. She squatted down and looked the girls in their eyes and spoke directly to them.

“Hello, my name is Edith my nieces call me Edee and I like that, so you can too. Now my mate here.” She pointed to Sharm over her shoulder. “Is named Sharm, he is a doctor or healer and real nice. We don’t have a nick-name for him yet, so while we check out the baby because we really need to look at him, right?” They all nodded even the littlest girl. Edith said. “Maybe you can all think of a name for Sharm, so we can tell my nieces about that when you meet them later.” They nodded again as their eyes opened wide and they looked at Sharm and then Edith. “Good girls!” She stood with help from Sharm. Charlie grinned at her. “Thanks.”

“Nah! I owe my knowledge to thirteen years in foster care that teaches you how to cope. Then I was a preschool teacher for a number of years. Which instills in you how to communicate with young ones. My advice is, tell them the truth as often as you can and if you cannot, tell them that. Do not lie, kids like us all know lies.” She assured the adults.

Charlie looked at Kelsey who nodded and said. “Yeah, Edee right.” Causing Charlie and Edith to grin.

Sharm said to Charlie and the girls. “We are here to help, to soothe and if needed to administer treatment. Apart from being a healer I am a practicing medical doctor. So what can we do for you?”

“First order of business.” She said. “You can let my hand go. I do not need treatment but thank you for the boost of energy.” Sharm grinned and let her wrist go, secretly he was impressed not many people felt it when he boosted their energy levels. Not that hers were that low but still she had known what he was doing. Interesting! His dragon murmured. She is not just human.

Sharm said thoughtfully. No, I think she is more, much more! He shared a look with his father and received a slight nod. Charlie said. “The baby needs immediate attention and each one of the girls needs looking at. The short of it is, this evening...

Rene` held his hand up. “Charlie wait!”

She raised her eyebrows and clenched her teeth together. “What?”

“It will be quicker if I explain to Edith and Sharm.” He tapped his head as she grumbled a “Yes.” And then said. “We have to work on our communication skills here Rene`.”

Which he ignored as he started to explain to Edith and Sharm. She turned to Clint. “Can I have some coffee now, please?” He moved swiftly and handed her the steaming cup. “Just milk right?”

“How did you know?”

“It is a gift!” He said cheekily.

She raised her cup in salute. “Very funny”

As he went to get a drink for the girls. Sharm said. “Not until I have checked them Clint.”

With a sad face he looked at the girls. “After okay?”

They all nodded. Gently Sharm leaned towards Charlie with his hands outstretched. “May I?”

Charlie swallowed and said. “He is really scared.”

“We will be careful.” Sharm murmured as he gently took the silent baby from her arms and Charlie was shocked how much she missed the slight weight. She almost snatched him back. Sharm smiled and Edith gave her arm a pat. “I suspect I know how you feel, we will be just over there.” She pointed to the bed by the wall.

Charlie’s. “Okay” Was more a puff of air. She watched as Sharm laid her baby down on the bed, he was so tiny lying there. She felt small hands patting different parts of her body and looked down to see her girls. Their eyes glued to the baby as well, their hands on her. Charlie just stood there and drank her coffee. Amazingly enough, she became calmer as she felt their little hands touching her.

CHAPTER FIVE:

S harm unwrapped the tiny baby as Edith placed her hand over his chest. Weeks earlier she discovered that her bear traded her ability to shift for gifts. And one of those gifts was the ability to determine the age of a person or child another was she could state with certainty their date of birth.

Her greatest gift for Dragon’s Gap was her ability to recognize what animal soul shared a body with a half-shifter or full shifter. It had helped many a family when they went to adopt a baby or young child to know what to expect as the child grew, rather than be surprised. Not all the children who were at Dragon’s Gap belonged to their birth family.

As she held her hand over the baby her shocked. “Oh!” Stopped everyone in the room, when she moved back away from the table saying. “Oh dear!”

Sharm hurriedly undressed the baby as he asked Edith. “My love, what did you find?”

Rene` moved closer to them. “What is it dear girl?”

Charlie held herself still and pushed down the spurt of fear that jumped into her chest. Edith looked over at Charlie and tried to smile, then she looked up at both males. “He is a full dragon.”

Sharm murmured “Well, that explains that!”

Surprised she asked. “You knew?”

“I guessed, the eyes sort of give it away.” He told her as Rene` muttered. “It means nothing!”

In a louder voice, Sharm issued orders to Clint. “Call in June and find Ella and Donald. We will need them.”

Shocked by the revelation Clint just stood there staring at the hatchling, until Sharm growled softly. “Now Clint!”

Jerking he nodded then ran from the room, fingers flying over the screen of his phone as he moved. Sharm asked. “My soul did you find out how old he is?”

“Oh yes, he is seven weeks old.”

Charlie watched and listened as Edith said her baby was a full dragon and he was seven weeks old. Rene` came to her and took her cold hand in his. “It means nothing!”

Charlie refused to shift her eyes from her baby’s lavender ones. “You know it does. They will try to take him from me. You know they will?”

Rene` declared. “My dear Charlie, they will have to go through me to make that happen.”

Charlie finally tore her eyes from her baby boy, and looked up at him and saw the dragon looking down at her. She knew they did not just say the words. For whatever reason Rene` was on her side. Instantly she felt the wall around her heart loosen, and the crack widen. Her eyes slowly lost the haunted look replaced by a clear steely grey. She cleared the fear from her throat and asked in her normal voice.

“Right! So how do you think he ended up in that hellhole?”

Rene` pulled on his bottom lip. “That is a really good question. I am going to hypothesize a guess and say his parents were wild Dragons.”

At her surprised look, he clarified. “We have pockets of them all over the world.”

“Were?”

Quietly he answered. “We don’t give up our young easily.”

Dead was what he was saying, somehow her baby boy’s parents had been killed and their young taken. Charlie could relate to that, as she felt the young bodies pushed against hers. She knew dragons weren’t the only ones that fought for their young. Her attention was caught by three people who rushed into the room and hurried over to Sharm and Edith.

Sharm placed a blanket over the baby and turned to the two females and male as he did a quick summation. “Ella, Donald, June, we have a seven-week old male dragon. We suspect from wild parents probably deceased. He definitely has some royal blood as his eyes are lavender.”

“What does that mean?” Charlie softly asked Rene` who answered. “Only royal dragons have purple eyes.”

She looked at him and raised an eyebrow in a question. He sighed. “When we shift.”

“So the fact he has them now, means what?”

Rene` shrugged. “Not much more than that they may change before his first birthday. As I said he would have very little, but Sharm will take blood and make sure.”

Charlie took in a breath and said. “Well alright then. Should I be worried about that?”

Rene` assured her. “No same thing applies, he is yours.” They brought their attention back to Sharm as he said. “The hatchling was brought in with four young female shifters, all abused to one degree or another. My father will attend to their mental well-being. We will only concentrate on their bodies. The Lady.”

He gave a nod to Charlie as they all turned to look at her, standing surrounded by said girls. “Is Charlie Easton the guardian of all the young until further notice?”

The females gave her wide smiles. The males look was less than happy as his eyes took on a look of speculation. Charlie knew instinctively he was not pleased with her having a possible royal dragon in her custody, probably not any dragon. Trouble was going to be coming for her before the night was over. She felt it in the itch between her shoulder blades as she heard Sharm say. “I know you have all treated shifters before.” At their nods he restated. “So remember the two rules, ask for permission first. Tell Lady Charlie what you are going to do before you do it. If we all do that we should all stay alive and whole.”

They all quietly laughed, even Charlie cracked a smile.

It was true but still funny!

The tension in the room scaled down a few notches, Charlie was impressed. Healer Sharm knew his stuff, Sharm turned to her and asked. “Which way do you want to go oldest to youngest?”

Charlie asked. “What is going to happen?”

Sharm smiled. “I apologize. I forgot my own rules.” He bowed deeply then rose. Charlie’s eyebrows crept up at the formality. “These are my most trusted healers Ella and Donald. They are both accustomed to healing young shifters. June is as I am sure you know our liaison. She is a shifter as well and understands how your young should be cared for. Firstly we will treat your young, then Papa will do his magic.” He continued with a decided twinkle in his eyes. “We have found with the healing that the young usually sleep well. But with Papa’s added treatment they should sleep well into the morning.”

Charlie just stared at him when he finished talking, thinking over what he said. It would be good if the girls could stay asleep. As they needed the added healing that came from sleep. She nodded her head. “Okay then, youngest to oldest I think would work better. Could Edith help me with Cara? I am not sure of her age, plus I don’t know what animal she is or isn’t. In fact, I don’t know what any of them are?”

Edith came over and touched her lightly on the shoulder. “No problem. May I?”

At Charlie’s nod she held her hand out to Cara and said as she waited. “It is alright sweet girl. If you could place your hand on mine, I can tell your mama how old you are?”

Cara looked at Charlie who smiled. “It’s okay honey.” Finally, the little girl placed her small hand in Edith’s. A few seconds later Edith kissed Cara’s little fingers much to her astonishment, her mouth went back into the ‘O’ position as Edith stood up saying. “Thank you Cara.”

She then did the same with each of the girls, thanking them each in turn. She moved Charlie away a little, then whispered. “Okay so Kelsey is five and three months and a full cougar. I will write their birth dates down for you later.”

“Thank you.”

“The twins are four and six months and half wolf. Cara is twenty-seven months old. Charlie, she does not have an animal spirit, she is other. Though what that is I don’t know.”

“Thank you Edith. I figured as much, the age thing is very cool, you have a really fabulous talent.”

She grinned at her. “I know… right!”

Charlie grinned back, then turned to June as Edith went back to the baby and Sharm. “You are the liaison that Clint messaged when we were driving here right, what is it you do exactly?”

That lady smiled at Charlie’s question and looked around at every face that turned towards her. “I definitely am the liaison.” She shook Charlie’s hand. “And very nice to finally meet you. What I do is make sure that when you are finished here, you are taken to your room…”

Rene` interrupted her saying. “Apartment, they are to be given the rainbow apartment.”

June nodded her head to him and said. “I stand corrected my Lord Rene`, I will have the apartment readied.” To Charlie she said. “I will make sure you will have everything you need, food, beds for your young, etc...Then tomorrow, we go shopping.”

Charlie smiled at the female. Fun times! “I have a slight problem June.”

June cocked her head to one side thinking. Only a slight problem? From where she stood Charlie seemed to be inundated with many… many problems and none of them were slight. But she kept that to herself, asking instead. “What would that be?”

Clearing her throat, a little Charlie said sheepishly. “I can’t cook!”

June smiled as she gave Charlie’s arm a pat. “No problem with that, you are not the first believe me. Food will be taken care of, just get these young ones finished here and leave everything else up to me. That’s what I do best.”

When she turned to go, Charlie halted her, leaning into her space a little. “Don’t forget the coffee June. I am going to need it!” Making June realize Charlie indeed knew what she was up for. She gave her another pat on the shoulder this time and whispered. “Oh Charlie this is the land of the never ending supply of coffee… ask Edith. Never fear there will be plenty, I promise.”

June slipped from the room obviously to do things like, find the rainbow apartment and fix it up. Charlie thought, as she shook her head these people just amazed her. With June gone the healing began in earnest. Charlie was unable to keep her eyes on the baby as he was surrounded by Sharm, Edith and the male healer, Donald.

Rene` stayed with her as Ella approached slowly, she knelt down in front of the girls. Each of them drew back a little into the chair keeping Charlie slightly in front of themselves.

The stench of fear rose swiftly, it took everything Charlie had, not to snatch the female off the floor and throw her out the doors. Rene` stood on one side of her, Clint came to the other, probably sensing her thoughts. Although she had to give the female kudos. She never flinched. She was aware of her but her attention stayed on the girls as she spoke to the four girls.

“I am Ella. I am a healer.” She looked at Charlie saying. “When I heal. I will touch as little as possible. Is that alright?”

Charlie nodded her head. Ella smiled and softly asked the girls. “Would you girls like to see something amazing?”

They stayed silent, eyes watchful it did not deter her, she carried on as though they had agreed. “In my pocket I have a little faerie. She is very nice, she helps me do magic. Would you like to see?”

Eyes as wide as saucers now, the girls all nodded their heads. Slowly she put her hand in the pocket of her pink doctor’s coat, and the girls’ eyes tracked her all the way. Charlie found herself with her eyes locked on the females hand as well. For the life of her, she could not look away, she swore she heard a laugh. Ella withdrew her hand and watched their eyes track her movements. She had been very aware of the female guardian’s thoughts and feelings. It took everything she possessed to steel herself to remain where she was, and not turn tail and run. Her dragon told her. She is a good female like our Edee, loves little ones.

Ella asked her. You can see that?

Yes, very protective I think she kill to keep little ones safe.  I like her!

It was weird having someone else who talked in her mind. Ella’s dragon, like some of the other female dragons was making herself known. Ella had been at Edith’s and Sage’s girls’ night for their bonding or mating as they called it. When her dragon spoke to her. Not for the first time but the first truly long rational conversation. It shocked her so much she had fallen off her chair. Luckily Lady Verity and Edith were there to help her and convince her she was not going crazy. Lady Verity said it would take time to establish a bond. Now weeks later they conversed frequently. Ella knew she was well on the way to becoming friends with her dragon.

As Ella watched the girls eyes, she could see they were with her now, all she had to do was hope her little friend did the trick. She opened her fingers, and sitting on her palm was the tiniest little person Charlie and the girls had ever seen.

“Her name is Prudence!”

A collective sigh filled the room as four little girls a teenage boy and one grown female could not believe their eyes. Ella held her finger out, and the little faerie hauled herself up and stood. She was about three inches tall with red hair and was dressed in a teal green dress. Her small red gossamer wings glittered as they fluttered back and forth. Charlie squinted a little, the faerie was a little fuzzy, as though you were looking at her through gauze.

Rene` smiled as he softly said with a bow to the faerie. “I did not know your kind were already on our lands?” Ella answered for her as the faerie returned the bow and then looked around her. “They only fully settled in the last month. The Grove took longer than they thought it would to finish growing. They had to keep expanding, so many wished to come and home here.”

Clint told Charlie and the girls. “A Grove is where faeries like Prudence call home. It is a truly wondrous and magical place. Our Lord Reighn granted the new Queen Scarlett and King Elijah Wilde. Permission to set up a Grove in the valley, west of the town and the castle. With permission we are allowed to visit, but you can only go there with a guide understand?”  They all nodded as Charlie said. “Yep got it!”

Ella told them. “Prudence has decided with permission from her Queen and Master Sharm to study medicine. She and I have formed a team.”

Amused at the passionate tone from the usually reserved healer. Rene` softly answered. “I can see that you would make a fine team.”

With a blush Ella made herself more comfortable on the floor. She placed her hand on the edge of the chair and Prudence flitted across the space landing on Cara’s leg. Cara sat completely still with her eyes large and round.

With a kind tone Ella said. “Well look at that Cara, you must have a little magic. Prudence likes you.”

Cara opened her mouth wide in her toddlers smile, not once did she take her eyes from the faerie. Prudence sat and bowed her head, her posture one of meditation.

Charlie asked Ella. “What is she doing?”

Ella sat on the floor in the same pose answering as she did so. “She is getting ready to help me heal young Cara. Do I have your permission Lady Charlie?”

Charlie grinned at the woman. “It is just Charlie, and yes Ella, you do.”

Ella smiled at Cara as she said. “So Cara, I have to hold your hand for a little bit is that alright with you?”

Cara finally looked away to Charlie who said. “It is okay Cara, just like with Edee.” She leant over and kissed her cheek rubbing her face against the same spot, moving back as Cara said. “Kay.”

Charlie sighed in relief. She did speak!

Ella gave a worried look to Charlie who murmured just loud enough for her to hear. “I was not sure she could speak. That is the first word she has said, and I thank you and Prudence for causing that to happen.”

Ella glanced at Rene’ who winked at her. She blushed again and knew that she was just given the sentiment of trust. Ella with the blush still staining her cheeks bowed her head and took little Cara’s hand in hers. To Charlie, Prudence seemed to blur even more as she sat on Cara’s leg.

Charlie and the girls’ watched Cara slump in her seat. Tensing Charlie held her ground, obviously Cara was being healed and by the look of Ella and Prudence they were going deep into a healing trance. She made herself turn away from them and refill her cup and sipped her coffee as the twins and Kelsey sat mesmerized by the faerie. She refrained from looking at the baby. Her heart hurt each time she sneaked glimpses of him.

Rene` and Clint were in a discussion about starting a league or something. Charlie tuned them out, just as she was turning to place her cup back on the table. Behind her a male and female burst through the doors only to come to a stop on the threshold. One minute Rene` and Clint were leaning against the wall, the next they stood in front of the couple.

The female was almost incoherent with desperation hissed between clenched teeth. “Move out of my way or I will move you. My young are in that room.”

Charlie placed herself in front of the healer and young girls. As the male pulled the female back against him holding her easily while she struggled against his arms. In a voice filled with worry underlined with fear and anger, he pleaded quietly. “Please Annise, still!”

She stopped her movements immediately collapsing back against his chest as she turned pleading eyes up to his. “It has to be them John. Please make them give me my babies.”

Rene` turned his head to Charlie and raised his eyebrows in a, what do you want gesture. She nodded her head, worry in her eyes along with had she but known it, acceptance.

Rene` turned back to the couple as the male said. “Forgive us. My name is John Douglas and this is my mate Annise. We have been looking for our girls for two weeks now. They were taken when their Grandparents... they...” He swallowed and stopped then swallowed again.

Everyone present knew what he was fighting to say. Rene` placed his hand on the younger male’s shoulder. “I understand, there were some young ones found earlier tonight by a female who brought them here.” He drew them farther into the room.

Charlie wasn’t sure who held who up. They both looked exhausted and haunted, the male kept his arm around his mate as they made their way slowly into the room. They looked around and saw the baby and then Cara with Ella on the floor. The female slumped a little. Charlie moved aside and was not really surprised when she heard the twins squeal.

“Mommy! Daddy!” The girls threw themselves into the arms of the couple who fell to the floor as they enfolded their children in their shaking arms. The girl’s tears ran as freely as their parents.

Charlie felt a tug on her pants and looked down into Kelsey’s upturned face, she was smiling, but her eyes told another story. Gathering her into her arms Charlie picked her up as they saw a family reunite. She was fairly sure that scenario was not going to happen for Kelsey and the other two.

Within a few minutes June arrived took one look at the situation and shepherded the couple and girls into the room across the hall. Rene` stroked a hand over Charlie and Kelsey heads before he wandered behind the family. Kelsey leant her head against Charlie’s chest as she whispered. “They are going to leave now.”

Charlie kissed her forehead and leant her cheek on top of her head. “Yeah baby they are, their mommy and daddy finally found them. That is good right?”

Kelsey nodded but Charlie heard her say. “I liked them, they never cried lots and lots like Cara. I am gonna miss them.” As would Charlie, her heart hurt. Silly as it was, she only knew them for a few hours. But still for that small amount of time they were hers and now they were gone. Would that happen to all her babies now? Maybe when they found out what kind of person, she was they would be forced to take them from her? She held Kelsey a little tighter as these thoughts circled in her mind, but the girl didn’t complain. In fact her thin arms held on just as tight to Charlie, who tried to lighten the mood by saying. “It is not Cara’s fault. She is only a baby still.”

Kelsey sighed. “Yeah, she is, guess we will have to get use to the crying.”

Charlie laughed a little. “Aww! Come on Kelsey she will grow out of it.”

Kelsey’s. “Maybe!” Was playful but sad.

Rene` came back in the room and walked over to her and Kelsey, tapping his head as he did. Kelsey snuggled in closer to Charlie and closed her eyes. She was sad and her head hurt plus if they thought she was asleep, they would not know she listened.

Knock...Knock... Charlie, the twin’s parents, elected to have all the memories of the last weeks removed. I agreed. He sounded sad as he said it.

Charlie touched his arm. I figured as much, it is probably for the best. It’s okay Rene`, can you remove them from Cara’s and Kelsey’s memories as well. If they are meant to be friends, they will, it is sad but truly a miracle they have their mom and dad back. Tell them I am happy for them and that their girls are a credit to their parents!

Rene` kissed her forehead and dropped out of mind speak saying. “You are a nice person Charlie Easton. Welcome to my family.” Charlie laughed. “So you adopted me and mine huh? What is your family going to say about that?”

“Nothing that is what makes us a great family. We love, we fight, we laugh and we claim special people like June and Edith. The word claim is dragon for adoption in case you wondered. Accept it, Charlie, you just became ours.”

With that he walked from the room to complete a task that he knew was right but was hurting his new daughter. Charlie whispered following him with her eyes. “Well how about that. Yesterday I was alone without a family and now I am surrounded.”

CHAPTER SIX:

C harlie sat on the vacant chair beside the one that held Cara. Ella and Prudence were still in a trance. She watched Cara fall into a deeper sleep and her breathing ease. She kept the sleeping Kelsey in her arms reluctant to release her. Clint came in and tapped the healer Donald on his shoulder as he spoke to him and Edith. They both nodded and then left the room with him.

Charlie watched them go across the hall and into the room closing the door behind them. She said a silent goodbye to the twins and wished them a safe and happy life, filled with love. She secretly hoped that they would meet again and tucked that wish away in a corner of her heart. She took a breath and finally looked over to where her baby boy lay with Sharm, who had his eyes closed in a healing trance. And his large hand lay on the baby’s small chest, as it rose and fell.

Charlie was surprised by the difference in the baby’s body, already he looked almost like, what she thought a baby of seven weeks old should look like. He was still thin, but his eyes were no longer sunk into his head and his lips, hands and feet had lost the blue stain that she was becoming to think of as permanent. The biggest improvement was the loss of the grey tinge to his skin. It was now a healthy pink color and he just looked better all over. She breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

Part of her could acknowledge that she had been scared that she had not been fast enough to save him. Now, though, as she watched him open his lavender eyes to capture hers. She smiled and whispered his name as his eyes followed her lips.

“I name you, Justice Harper Easton. You are mine for now and forever. Welcome to my family.” He closed his eyes once more but Charlie was positive there had been an awareness in them and a smile of contentment shone from his mind. She felt the rightness of the names settle in her soul.

A short while later Ella and Prudence came out of their trance. Ella looked around frowning as she rose gracefully from the floor and Charlie admired how she managed to do that after sitting still for so long. “What happened?” She asked while noticing the absences of the healer Donald and Edith, then she realized the twins were no longer glued to Charlie’s side.

Charlie had placed Kelsey on her chair smoothing her hair in a gentle caress before she stood and stretched. She told Ella and Prudence what happened. Ella’s face cleared, and she smiled her soft smile as she placed an arm around the smaller female giving her a hug. Which came as another surprise for Charlie, who firstly did not punch or shoot the dragon and secondly, she found it a comforting experience. Prudence flew up and settled on Ella’s shoulder as Ella asked Charlie. “That is a good thing yes?”

Charlie agreed then she did a totally weird thing she laid her head against Ella’s arm. What is happening to me, hugging? Now getting comfort from a female, I hardly know! “Yeah, it is. It is a real good thing. Young ones need their parents, but I will miss them.”

Ella dropped her head on top of Charlies, very much like she had done earlier to Kelsey. “Of course you will but that is life. All children leave home sooner or later so just look at it like that. This was a little sooner than expected.” She listened to the faerie for a minute. “Prudence says if it is meant to be, you will all find each other again.”

Charlie smiled at both Ella and Prudence as she extracted herself form Ella’s embrace saying softly. “Well that is a comfort. Thank you both I can see why Sharm asked you to heal my girls. I feel better already.”

Both healers turned a shade of pink in pleasure at Charlie’s words. It occurred to Charlie that she could see the faerie Prudence very clearly now. There were no fuzzy edges like there was before. In fact Prudence was so clear, Charlie could indeed see she had a pink tinge to her cheeks. Amazing!

What was the difference, she wondered. Shaking away the thought, she asked. “Okay ladies, tell me about my baby girl. How is she?”

Ella answered for them both, trying to keep her tone devoid of the horror she felt, and the anger at people who hurt little ones. She was a healer, and she needed to be detached. The problem was she did not know how to do that. So it was with a mixture of pain and anger. Along with an undercurrent of horror that colored her words as she told Charlie what they had found and healed. “Cara will be fine, her lungs were dirty like she lived in a place with a smoker.”

Charlie brushed at Cara’s spiky hair. “Before the house then?”

Ella grimaced. “I have seen this before in children and she was probably exposed from birth.”

Charlie looked up when she felt Ella’s dismay at having to voice the rest, softly she said. “It is okay Ella, just tell me.”

Ella nodded, drew in a breath and hurriedly told her. “She had a few bruised internal organs, her liver was a little swollen, and her kidneys were infected along with her bladder. Charlie there were some old breaks.” Ella could not hold it in a sob broke through her reserve. She sucked the others back in and stiffened her spine as she listed the breaks. “Three ribs on the left and four on the right side. Also, each arm bore a spiral fracture at one time. They are barely healed, and most of her fingers were fractured also barely healed. She had a partially healed broken nose and cheek on the right side. How they happened I cannot say a fall or maybe a punch. I do know they were never healed by one of us. I would guess they are about four weeks old.”

No wonder she cried a lot! Thought Charlie as her hand stopped its movement. She kept her eyes hidden from Ella and Prudence. She knew they would be ghost grey and would speak of death. The two healers were sweet, kind and compassionate females and they seemed to like Charlie. Amazingly enough she felt comfortable with them. They could, she knew, become friends but not if they saw the murderous rage in her eyes.

Luckily Charlie was able to hide her scent, so they could not tell of the burning anger she was feeling. She could do nothing about the feeling of danger that swept through the room. She kept her eyes averted, not wanting them to look at her like others had. This was a new life for her and her children.

Then Rene` was there, his arm around her and asking Ella questions. Charlie pushed her face into his shirted chest, breathing out her mouth heavily. Letting the anger, the need for retribution go with each hot breath. Giving herself time to compose her features, to regain her balance. When she felt she had herself under control, she pulled away a little and her hand continued its rhythm on her girl’s hair.

Ella answered Lord Rene`s questions glad he was there, for a minute she felt a flash of danger. Which thankfully seemed to disappear as soon as he came back in the room. Comfortable now Ella carried on her conversation. Prudence watched Charlie, she knew where the danger came from and she knew what kind of predator had entered the castle. Interrupting Ella she said. “I must go to my Queen and King. I will return. Ella heal the young one without me. She needs very little.” Ella nodded her head at Prudence who flew fast from the room.

“So Prudence and I healed all of the old wounds and cleared up the infections. She was starting a cold that is gone now. She will need rest and care for the next few days but she is healed and healthy.”

Charlie under control now, lifted her head. “Thank you Ella, what now?”

“Well, my assistant has flown the coop sort of...she decided to return to her home apparently. So if you do not mind, I need a few minutes to myself and a drink. Then I will see to Kelsey. Prudence took a look earlier, and she said there is very little to heal. So it will not take me long. Is that alright?”

“Yes Ella, that is fine.” Charlie grinned as she answered. Ella smiled in return and then hurried into the back room. She needed the bathroom and a drink of juice. Mostly she needed to cry and rage in private, at the injustice that was done to a tiny innocent baby girl.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

W hen Ella disappeared through to the other room Charlie let her smile fall and released the breath she felt like she had been holding forever. She dropped her head on Rene`s chest. “Damn. I almost lost it then, thanks Rene`.”

“Do not concern yourself.” He told her. “I too felt the old demon, anger stir at the list of injuries my sweet, sweet Cara has suffered. So I will erase them from her memory then she can be the happy baby girl she deserves to be. Yes?”

“Please do Rene`. She has suffered enough and for too long for such a little bit of a girl.”

Rene` gave her a hug and released her. Charlie kissed the little girls sleeping face before Rene` took the sleeping toddler in his arms. He sat with her draped across his knees, then he placed one hand over her forehead and eyes while he closed his eyes.

Charlie turned away and her eyes landed on the slightly opened door that led out back to the bathroom where Ella went. She saw a flicker of light which piqued her curiosity. She made her way there and pushed open the door and watched Ella, who stood inside a purple bubble. And she was screaming loud and banging her hands against the purple barrier. No sounds escaped as she raged and wept for Cara and what the sweet baby girl endured. Finally exhausted she stood and drew in deep heaving breaths. After a few minutes she twisted around her ravaged face told the tale of her anguish. Seeing Charlie standing in the door way Ella hung her head, her arms hanging limply by her sides.

Charlie felt the crack in her heart widen even more when Ella raised her head. And the anguished eyes stared at her from the beautiful young female. She walked over and pinged the bubble with her thumb and finger. It collapsed as Ella did. Charlie took the tall female in her arms and hugged her. “Hush Ella, it is okay, we have her now. It is okay Ella.”

Ella placed her head on Charlie’s shoulder and cried loud noisy tears. Charlie let the tears flow for a few minutes then she cupped Ella’s face. “That is enough now Ella, you will make yourself ill. Okay, I don’t know if you really will but I have heard that. So stop it now!” She tried being stern, but she was sure it fell short of the mark when Ella gave her a watery laugh and Charlie grinned. “Well there you are, so clean up and come out when you are ready and we will go and harass Rene` and Clint.

Ella grinned and sniffed her voice husky. “I am sorry Charlie.”

“For what?”

“For breaking down. I am a healer we are meant to be strong and capable, not weak and soft. We are meant to be unemotional…”

“What a load of bullshit!” Said a voice from behind them. Edith strode in and took Ella’s face in her hands as Charlie backed away. “That is the twat Donald’s bullshit right, not yours. I have told you before my friend. You are just perfect as you are. I like the Ella we have soft, capable, lovely and intelligent as well as one of the strongest people I know. So you scream and cry and throw things, big deal.” She turned to Charlie and asked. “Did she throw things?”

Charlie shook her head as she moved towards the door. “Nah! Not a one and she bubbled herself, so no one could hear her. It is pitiful Edith, just sad how no one has taught our girl how to have a tantrum.”

She left them both laughing, closing the door on the two females. Charlie had no doubt Edith would set Ella right, failing that she had Charlie now. She knew her friend would be okay. And yes she was aware she used the friend word… damn it! As she entered the room, Sharm came out of his trance. He was a strong healer, not even a stumble for how long he had been under. He looked at his father and Cara, smiled and licked his lips. Charlie carried over the jug of juice and a glass pouring one as she reached him, he took it drained the contents and a second one in several swallows.

Just then Ella came back in the room with Edith who handed her a glass. She took some juice as well. With a quick look Charlie could see no sign of the female she had left moments earlier. Ella was calm, and she seemed to have a quiet happiness about her that was missing before.

“How is he?” Charlie asked of Sharm as Ella wandered over to Kelsey when she had finished her juice. She picked the girl up placed her across her knees like Rene` had done with Cara and then closed her eyes. Sharm raised an eyebrow surprised Ella had not even bothered to look or ask permission from Charlie.

Charlie grinned. “Oh that, we reached an understanding. It is all good now how is Justice?”

“Who?” Sharm asked a little befuddled from the healing. Charlie tapped his arm and pointed to the baby boy. “Oh sorry, he will be well, he needs food and care but will make a full recovery. You got him here in time. Dragons are a hardy species even hatchlings. But they, like all living beings need food and the basics of life. Did my father tell you he was probably from wild dragons? We will investigate of course.” At her look he hastened to add. “I do not hold out any hope, they will be gone wild or not. His parents are not alive.”

“You and Rene` sound so sure?”

“I am, because like the twins parents, they would have found their way here long before now.”

Puzzled Charlie asked. “Why?”

“Because dear Charlie, it has taken at least a month for this hatchling to get this malnourished. I would hazard a guess and say whoever stole him was feeding him. But a hatchling needs a special formula if they cannot receive their mother’s milk. So he was probably stolen at around three weeks old. The formula they were feeding him did nothing to nourish him. Although it kept him alive until you rescued him. Unfortunately, there will be no hope his birth parents have been lost to our world and this young hatchling is alone.”

Charlie mulled over his words as Sharm drew blood from the small baby then he allowed her to dress the sleeping boy in clean diapers and clothes. Edith showed her how to swaddle him which she accomplished on her first attempt, impressing Sharm and Edith. Fascinating! His dragon commented.

“You are wrong Sharm.” She stated now. “He is not alone. He has his sisters and me as well as a whole parcel of uncles and aunties so I am told. Then there is Ella and Prudence, also it seems, Grandparents.”

“Does he now and how is that? I thought you were alone in the world?”

Laughing up at him, she picked up the baby saying. “Oh did I forget to tell you. Your father claimed me therefore, you are now an uncle. So our boy and his sisters are not alone, and neither am I.”

Sharm’s smile grew as she spoke. “Of course he did, how could he not, Mama will be pleased another daughter.” Then he grabbed her and the baby in an enormous hug. Edith walked silently back from the hallway in time to hear the last of the statement by Sharm. Seeing her Shadow hugging Charlie and the baby she could not help laughing as she heard Charlie’s muffled. “We are going to have to talk about all this hugging crap.”

Sharm finally let her go, Charlie stepped away from the mad bastard and shook her head at Edith as she scowled and told her. “Your mate is as mad as his father, how do you cope?” Edith slipped under her shadow’s arm. “It is a trial, that’s for sure?” She said as Sharm mock growled into her neck. “Female!”

Giggling Edith pushed him away before Sharm could retaliate worse. Rene` opened his eyes and placed the still sleeping Cara back on the chair as he rose. Ella, who had been aware for a while and heard Charlie include her in her family, sat with a warmth blossoming in her chest. It had only been her for such a long time, her parents having become tired of Ella’s inability to fit into their family. She was a constant embarrassment for her mother and sisters. She was clumsy, ungraceful, uncultured. Apparently more so since changing her style of dress and her attitude. Or so she was told on her last visit to her parent’s estate which had not ended well.

With Edith’s help and her new friends, she was becoming more confident. It annoyed her mother and sisters tremendously which they went to great pains to inform her of. Also at her last visit. Ella detested the strictures of noble dragon society, in the past she only went home to the families’ estate when ordered. Which thankfully was only a few times a year, being the families disappointment meant she escaped all the duties her sisters loved. She had decided five years ago, she could take no more of the constant taunts and slurs from her mother and sisters. Her father she came to believe was oblivious to his daughter’s treatment. Ella was sure he had no idea most days if she was his daughter or a servant.

So finally, she had left her home and found Sharm who had helped her develop her natural talent for healing, they became friends after a fashion. She had never been happier. Lonely yes because Ella, unfortunately, found it hard to make friends. When she did finally meet someone who she liked and who liked her. She never really knew if they liked her for her, or because of her parents. That was, of course if they stayed around after meeting her mother and sisters.

So she had kept to herself until Edith, Lady Sage, June and Claire as well as Prudence had burst into her life. Now this impossible female Charlie seemed to be doing the same. A female who held many secrets in her eyes. And seemed to like her and wanted to include her in their family. Today is a happy day. Her Dragon told her.

Ella almost giggled as she answered her. It is! You have helped me have many happy days. She felt her dragon’s pleasure at her words.

Without a word Rene` stood and laid Cara down on the couch, then reached out for the sleeping Kelsey. He sat back down with her draped over his knee, much as he had done with Cara. Ella then rose and just before Rene` closed his eyes he saw her wrapping the little girl in a blanket.

Rene` placed a hand over Kelsey’s forehead, and eyes, closed his own eyes then received a shock for the second time that night. Knock...knock.

Surprised Rene` answered. Hello!

Hi! Said a little voice that sounded suspiciously like Kelsey.

Well hello. Is it Kelsey?

Umm! Yeah, it is me!

    Intrigued he asked. This is a surprise. Can you do this all the time?

Yep!

I am guessing little Kelsey you can listen to people talking this way?

Uhuh!

I see. So you heard Charlie and me talking before?

Uhuh!

Rene` frowned as he said. I see!

Kelsey asked him, worry in her voice. Are you angry Grandpa?

No sweet girl I am not but Kelsey I think maybe you need to have...

Oh shields that is what she called them. I use to have them, but I think I got real scared I lost them. Can you put them back because my head hurts when I don’t have them?

Yes, I can do that, who did it for you before?

My Nana, she wasn’t really my Nana. I just called her that because all the kids did. I don’t have to go back there, do I Grandpa?

No, you are Charlies and ours now. So what did you want to tell me, Kelsey?

Oh, I don’t think I had a mummy and daddy. I can’t remember them so can you make it so Charlie is my mummy and you is my grandpa please?

Oh my dear girl I will. Also, you will have a Grandma and aunties and uncles, there are cousins as well. You Kelsey have a lot of family.

Like Edee?

Yes just like her and Sharm.

Thank you Grandpa is Grandma as nice as you?

She is very nice. I will also make the headache go away.

Thank you Grandpa. Oh Grandpa, my cat wants to say hello.

Well I would very much like to say hello to your cat. Instantly a small grey and white fluff ball with dark tufted ears and the cutest little bob tail uncurled itself and stood up. Then it walked slowly to him, she purred as she spoke. My Kelsey, she is not frightened anymore. We have been scared for a long time, long before the smelly room. My Kelsey called her Nana, she smelled bad like the others that took us from her. They smelled bad too, so we did not shift. We like our new mother. She smells different nice like soft grass. You smell like fire. I like it. We will stay with you.

Charmed Rene` told her. Yes sweet kitten, you are staying. She curled back into a ball, and he heard her purr as she said sleepily. We sleep now, you fix. You take bad smells and dreams from my Kelsey they scare me. Then I can shift and have my own skin.

Dismissed, Rene` laughed and told both Kelsey and the kitten. Sleep sweet girl. Grandpa will make it better, so you can have your own skins.

Then he went to work sorting through her and her kits memories. Making sure he took all the ones with scents that felt wrong. And replacing them with new ones of Charlie and Cara, the baby boy and members of her new family. Then he put in place a strong shield helped by his dragon who was smitten by the kit.

Kelsey would need training he saw as he went through her mind. She had an enormous amount of untapped magical power. He encased it in a box, to keep it safe and contained until he was able to talk to Sage. It looked like they were about to have a budding witch join their family.

Ella stood unsure what she should do, technically she was finished and she could go home. She really did not want to go back to her solitary little apartment in town. She knew she should have taken Edith’s advice about living at the castle but she wanted to prove she was independent. This seemed slightly childish as she was lonelier now than she had ever been before. Charlie solved her dilemma by placing the baby in her arms. “Do you mind? I need to pee and can one of you guys with phones see if you can track down Clint…”

“No need.” He said as he and June entered carrying trays of food and drink. The healer Donald came in behind them carrying two jugs, one of coffee that made Charlie’s mouth water, the other was filled with tea.

Edith waved her off. “Go...go...Charlie, it will be here when you get back.”

Charlie bounced on her feet debating, but finally the pressure from her bladder decided for her. She made a dash through to where she spied the bathroom. Taking her time she used the facilities and pondered her situation. Would she loose anymore of her kids? Were their parents or other family members somewhere hunting for her girls? She was not sure if she wanted to pray that they were, or they were not. And as she thought that she felt mean for even feeling that way.

Washing her face and hands, she determined that if Rene` told her there was people out there for her girls, she would leave her boy and the girls with Edith and trace those people down. And make it right. If that meant killing the ones that had hurt Cara. So be it. Another death for her memories would make no difference now. Because as the Goddess was her witness that baby girl was not leaving her new family!

She wandered back to the room to find it changed. A dining table with plates of food and drinks had been added and there were more people in the room than before. Rene` now had an arm around a female that just had to be his mate.

She looked for and found her girls wrapped up in lovely blankets and lying on a small couch. The baby was still in Ella’s arms, and he seemed quite comfortable. Charlie knew a lonely person when she saw one, had she not seen one in her bathroom mirror for the last twelve years.

She was introduced to Verity, Rene`s shadow who was a tall, well-shaped female who looked at Charlie from bright brown eyes fringed with thick lashes. Her hair was beautifully styled and colored a soft brown with streaks of white entwined throughout. Charlie bet she did not dye it, her face was fill of warmth and there was a shyness to her that puzzled Charlie. It was as though being surrounded with this many people was as new to her as it was to Charlie.

Verity introduced her to their sons. “This Charlie, is my son Johner. He is Commander of the Castle guards.”

“Hello nice to meet you.” Charlie said as she looked the male over, he grinned disarmingly at her. “You as well Charlie, welcome to the family.” He bowed over her hand.

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “Very gallant!” She replied, extracting her hand from his, he grinned wider. “I am! Our Dam taught us well.”

Johner was so very different from Sharm and Rene` with his long blond hair and lovely deep blue eyes. He was tall and muscular although his frame was slender compared to Sharm’s. Still earth shattering handsome as his father and brother were, he nodded. “I know what you are thinking, and you are right, I am claimed although Mama is my aunt by birth!”

“Yeah, that makes sense.” Yet she could see the ties, the bonds he had with Rene`, Verity and Sharm. And the male beside him, who stood patiently waiting. Verity said with smile in her voice. “This is my youngest son Keeper, do you know what a Keeper is my dear?”

“I do Rene` explained it.”

“Well Keeper is one by name and deed, he also Commands the town and castle guards.”

“Oh, is that not confusing, the name thing?” She asked.

Keeper raised one soot colored eyebrow so much like his father, she grinned when he answered her in a voice that curled her toes. “Not that I have noticed, or at least it has never happened to date. Why, do you find it confusing?”

“Well, not now! It was just a question, sheesh brothers!”

He grinned shooting him to the top of her, Oh my goddess list of handsome, so far. He too bowed over her hand. “I also was raised by my mother.”

“And once again, I say she did a good job.” Charlie told him as he grinned back at her. “I have always thought so. Welcome to the family Charlie.”

“Thank you.” It was obvious to Charlie that they were a close family and she knew that this is what she wanted for her children, for her. She looked at Rene` who still had his arm around Verity, love! They loved each other it made her thankful she had followed her heart for once and listened to the dragon at the crossroads. Clint shoved a large mug in her hand, and she groaned as she took a sip of the coffee, it must have been loud because silence ensued. “What?” Edith laughed as Ella let go a giggle. “Really?” Charlie asked. “Giggling?”

Ella tried to stop but found when Edith beside her laughed again that she just could not. Charlie turned her back on them. Verity smiled and grabbed the smaller woman in a hug. “Charlie dear just ignore them. They have moments.”

As they watched Charlie being hugged by Verity, they remembered her words from earlier, it started Edith and Ella off again. Verity held her at arm’s length as she looked her over. This was the female that Rene` told her about, now she could see what he saw. She was indeed brave, dangerous and held far too many secrets. What Verity also saw and her shadow did not was Charlie Easton was not quite human. Verity stated in her quiet voice. “So Charlie, you have enamored my dear Rene` this evening.”

Charlie ran her tongue around her teeth before she answered. “Firstly he claimed me, not the other way around and I have got to tell you. I am inclined to let the adoption stand. You know, because of my babies. They need a family.”

She looked Verity over and knew she could take the next bit. The silence of the room did not escape her notice either. “So are we going to have a problem here my Lady because if you want, we can step outside? You know because it is not a good example of diplomacy for the children and all, for us to be going at it inside.”

Charlie stood sipping her coffee eyeing Verity who stood impassive as a statue as the whispers and groaning commenced behind them. “Did she just call our Dam out?” Keeper asked Sharm, who with laughter in his eyes answered. “Yes...yes, she did!”

Clint held his head groaning, June nudged him. “At least she said my Lady this time.” Which made him groan louder. “Oh shut up!” Johner said as he and June laughed at the teenager. Edith and Ella could barely hide their grinning faces waiting for Verity’s answer.

Donald frowned heavily as he stared into his cup, he found no humor in the female’s disrespect and that was what it was. Regardless of the royal family thinking otherwise, she was not the person to raise a hatchling, a possible royal. The hatchling needed to be raised in a decent dragon household. A place where he would learn what it meant to be a royal dragon and have respect for your betters. Unlike the shifter that wanted to keep him. Donald knew he could find a more conducive right minded dragon family to raise the hatchling. Even he would be far better than this female, at least he knew dragon history.

Rene` sighed loudly twice as Verity said. “Very nice dear but more emphasis on the step outside part, otherwise it was quite good. What do you think Edee?”

“It was okay for a first try.”

“Yes, that is what I thought.”

“Yeah, I didn’t really feel it!” Charlie said as she shrugged and listened to the explosion of laughter. Verity, her eyes twinkling nudged her shadow. “Rene` you were right she is delightful, we will keep her.”

Charlie sighed as she was once more hugged by Verity and no one missed Verity’. “Get used to it dear, we have recently found we enjoy hugging!”

“Yes ma’am.” Charlie grumbled.

CHAPTER EIGHT:

R ene` moved Verity away from the rest of the people present and sat with her on another small couch. “I have spoken to Edith my dear and apologized.”

“Oh Rene`, you did?”

“Yes.” He kissed her palm. “I am sorry, my heart, my shadow, to have left you alone so much, it was unforgivable.”

“Rene` my love. I understood I truly did. I will admit, I did not like it but I knew why you left.”

“I know you did, but it was selfish and still neglectful. Edith called me out on it and instead of doing what I should have and come to you, I flew away and sulked.”

Verity could not find words of comfort for him, he had done exactly that and it had annoyed her. Especially as her plan for Edith to confront him had succeeded. Then backfired when he had not come to her as she had expected him too. “So what have you decided to do Rene`?”

He smiled and kissed the corner of her mouth as he whispered. “Stay at home and love my shadow. When I go away, as I will have to from time to time. I will hopefully have made it, so she will want to accompany me.”

Verity smiled and whispered. “I am sure she will want to.”

Rene` kissed her again then whispered. “I will work really hard to persuade her.”

Verity kissed him full on the mouth, instantly the flare of passion rose between them. “Seriously are you finished yet? I need to talk to you!” A female voice asked. Rene` released his shadow and sighed deeply twice and asked Verity. “Is she going to do that a lot?”

Verity actually smirked and then asked. “Why are you asking me? She is your claim. I have Edee!” Before he turned to Charlie he eyed his smirking shadow and casually asked. “Dear heart, do you know what happened to the twenty bottles of vintage wine I was saving, they seemed to have gone missing from my cellar?”

Verity looked at him like a deer caught in headlights, then said. “Charlie dear, what can we do for you?”

Rene` hid his smile as Charlie her toe tapping and arms holding her baby asked. “Well I need to talk to you?”

“Why?” Rene` asked as his arms slipped around his shadow feeling his dragon’s deep contentment in being with her. Charlie placed the baby in Verity’s arms as she sat across from them. “So Rene` what did you find out about the girls?”

Rene` released Verity as he cast a glance at her, she just stared back at him as they conversed mind to mind. Charlie felt really good for the first time since she had entered the house of hell, relaxed and safe or as safe as she ever felt. She let the two dragon’s conversation flow between the couple watching the bands of love flex and settle, finally Rene` asked. “Do you want everything, Charlie?”

“Not everything, only the things you think are important. I want to know am I going to lose my girls.”

Rene` pulled on his lower lip as he sorted quickly through the information and memories of both young ones, shaking his head he told her. “No, there are no memories of parents. Both girls seemed to be living with females who were not related to them. I would safely say that no one will be looking for either girl, so the girls are yours, as is the boy.”

Charlie closed her eyes. “Thank you Rene`.”

“We do have the small matter of Kelsey!” He said as Charlie opened one eye. “Problem?”

“Yes as you know Kelsey is a cougar, she is also a witch, or she will be in the future. Probably around puberty.”

Charlie didn’t bother asking how he knew, she ran the problem over in her mind. This meant Kelsey was an anomaly an improbability. Witches and shifters did not produce young, or they were not known for doing so.

Charlie mentally shrugged, her girl was going to be okay. She would make it so. “Do you know of anyone that could help us? A witch and a shifter is not common. I have never encountered one before have you?”

“Well funny you should ask?” Verity said. “Sage, our sons shadow is the same combination, except she is wolf. I am sure she would undertake Kelsey’s education when the time comes. Sage and Reighn are not here, they are due home soon. We will all get together and work out a plan then!”

What are the odds! Charlie wondered then asked Rene`, “Will that work? Can we leave it until later? Is she safe?”

Rene` nodded and took a ‘mental’ deep breath then said, “I made very sure, oh you may like to know Kelsey can mind speak and hear as she demonstrated to me.”

“Of course she did!” Charlie muttered, louder she asked. “What did she say?”

Rene` grinned. “Nothing earth shattering, I have made sure she can no longer listen or talk.”

Charlie groaned. “She heard our conversation?”

“She did, I removed all of it. She is fine Charlie, my word on it. I must say you are taking this very well.”

Charlie blew out a gust of air. “Blah! I figure if I don’t have to kill anyone for a while, it is a win.”

“That is the spirit.” Cheered Verity.

Charlie gave her a sardonic look which she chose to ignore. “Witches, shifters, dragons, easy. So what you are saying is Cara is okay and apart from being a budding witch, shifter combo, Kelsey is fine as well?”

Rene` grimaced. “Well as for Cara, who I have got to tell you is something but I cannot put my finger on what. She’s not a regular shifter but there is something.” He muttered, staring off into the distance until Charlie smacked his knee making Verity laugh. “But she is alright?” She asked through clenched teeth.

“Of course, of course.” He assured her absently. She looked at the couple who were rapidly becoming more than friends. “I am so glad, I made the right decision to come here.”

Verity stood with the baby in her arms, she gave Charlie’s shoulder a small touch of affection. “How sweet, you think you made the decision!” Then she sauntered away with Charlie staring after her asking Rene`. “What does that mean?”

When he did not answer, she asked. “Seriously Dude! What did that mean? It was my decision right?”

Rene` sighed loudly, twice!

Verity held her laugh inside sharing her amusement with her dragon as she reached Edith, she mused out loud. “I wonder what she will call you.” Staring down into the small face of the sweet baby boy in her arms.

Sharm overhearing said. “I think she named him Justice Harper Easton.” He called across the room to Charlie. “Did you name him Justice Harper Easton?”

Charlie and Rene` strolled over to where everyone else had gathered. “Yeah...” She went to say more when Donald, his anger seeming to get the better of him and in a voice filled with outrage stated. “How dare you? You have no right to name this hatchling. He is a dragon and should have a dragon’s name, not some human title.”

Charlie stilled, her eyes beheld the irate dragon as he vented his anger, and the males dragged their females behind or to the side of them. She noticed Clint, the sweetie stood in front of June and Keeper stood in front of Ella who looked quite surprised at his move. Rene` went to pull Verity to him but, the stupid male dragon grabbed her arm and dragged her to him instead. Obviously the male had a brain fart, Charlie thought as he snarled. “Give me the hatchling he will be mine. I will oversee his rearing as a dragon should.”

Verity narrowed her eyes and wrenched her arm from his hold, leaving bruisers. Charlie could feel Rene`s and her sons rage as it gathered momentum. Walking to Donald she passed Verity nudging her behind herself and into Rene`s arms. Taking the baby from her, she gave her a wink. Standing in front of the tall healer she said. “You think you can raise this baby better than me?”

“I do.”

Charlie squinted at him. “Huh! So where were you?”

Puzzled, he looked at her. “What do you mean, shifter?”

“For a dragon you are an idiot in more ways than one. I am not a shifter and what I mean is. Where were you when his parents were killed? When he was taken from them, when he was placed in a cold dark room by himself with no heat and barely any food.” She leant closer to him and then enunciated each word. “WHERE. WERE.YOU?”

“I did not know what was happening, neither did you?” He blustered.

Charlie nodded her head. “That is true, so if you had found the ones who had him and the girls. What would you have done dragon?”

“I would have done exactly what you did of course. Saved the hatchling.”

Which, sort of settled it in Charlie’s mind he only thought of the baby dragon. The girls did not even register on his radar. They were not worth thinking of because they were not dragon.

“Oh, so you would have questioned the Fredsons. That was their name in case you were wondering. Until they told you everything and when you were sure they had been truthful about stealing children and then selling them. Shifters as well as hatchlings!” Her voice now turned glacial, her eyes hardened further and turned ghost grey and the female who had stood before him only seconds ago was gone. In her place was a figure out of a horror novel. Donald backed away from her and started to think he may have misread the female and the situation. She was more dangerous than he realized.

“You healer, up holder of the pure dragon nation, you with your hands that have never held an instrument of death. You would have placed the barrel of a gun against their foreheads and pulled the trigger. You would have delivered justice to the people who wanted to sell these children!” She stared at him from ghost eyes and shrugged, saying casually. “Good to know!”

Donald was starting to sweat again as he stuttered. “Tor...tor... Kil...Kill!” He gulped and wiped his top lip, finally getting out between dry lips. “You killed them?”

Charlie smiled a dead smile and whispered which frightened him more than if she had shouted. “Oh dragon! I did more, so much more, than that.”

Then she held the sleeping baby out to him and her words were a mere whisper of sound yet they reverberated throughout the room. “Take him!”

As he hesitantly started to reach for the baby, the rest of her words struck his awareness. “If you think you can run and hide anywhere in this world that I will not find you. Then take my son from my hands but just think on this. When I catch you, and dragon I will find you. Remember what happened to that couple tonight.” She leant a little nearer and her voice took on a tone that sent shivers down everyone’s spine, Donald’s included. “Think on this as you flee with my son in your arms. I had not even held him then.” She shrugged again as she said. “But hey if you have the balls for it, take him.”

Donald looked from the hatchling she still held out to him and dropped his hands. He scanned the room and started making his plea to the dragons for understanding. “I am not wrong. I may have read the situation incorrectly.”

He ignored the snort from Sharm and the, ‘I did tell you Sharm. He is a twat!’ Comment from Edith.

“I may even be accused of being a purist because of my high ideals of what is right and wrong for dragon kind. Don’t you see?” He appealed once again to the dragons there. “Only dragons can and should raise dragons, especially if there is a chance he is royal, not anyone else. It is an abomination to sacrifice our few precious young to the likes of someone like her an admitted killer.” He spat out the rationalization as he pointed to Charlie. “This is who you want raising our young?”

Rene` had enough. The initial danger was over, he squeezed Charlie’s shoulder saying. “Go to Verity.” As he walked by her. Charlie automatically did as he said with baby Justice secure in her arms. Verity enfolded the trembling female close to her body and knew it was not fear that caused her tremors. No it was a killing rage. One she felt as well.

Keeper and Johner joined Rene` as they moved towards Donald. When Rene` was close enough he reached out and delivered a punch hard enough that it sent the dragon backwards smashing up against the far wall. His legs unable to keep him upright dropped him to the floor. Rene` stood over the male and growled. “You think to touch my shadow? I should kill you for that alone. You have no knowledge of what you talk of, pure, killers, dragon kind, you know so little! Where are you and your precious morals of what is right and wrong? When my sons and I fight to keep you safe and give you the freedom to have ideals? You scorn a female for killing two degenerate people, who stole babies from their mother’s dead arms and sold them. Do... You... Hear... Me? SOLD! Children, shifters, hatchlings for what… For money.” Disgusted his dragon roared. “Get up you fool!”

Donald climbed laboriously to his feet, head hung low. Anger threaded Rene`s words as he snarled. “You stand there and tell me that this courageous, beautiful female with a heart of gold. Should not be allowed to care for not only a lost lonely hatchling, but those sweet little girls as well? If I was Dragon Lord, you would be dead where you stand.”

“But my Lord she is…”

“ENOUGH!” Rene`s dragon roared. “Look in her eyes and tell me that you could honestly take that hatchling from her or anyone could and live. Then tell me you, or anyone else would be a better parent.”

Donald looked up from the floor where his eyes had dropped to after Rene` had told him to stand, with his nose and lips bleeding. And looked into the eyes of death and whimpered in fear. Before he could say anything a swarm of faeries flew into the room and a loud buzz filled the air, taking the attention off the healer.

Keeper and Johner grabbed Donald as he thought to slip away. “Not so fast dragon.” Keeper murmured as he looked at the faeries fluttering around the room. One faerie flew over to land on Ella’s shoulder.

“Prudence?” Ella asked. “What is this, what has happened? Why have the Queen and King left the Grove?”

Prudence turned tearful eyes towards Ella and she wrung her hands in agitation. “A grey one has come to the lands. They...we are most upset, grey ones were thought to be lost. The dangerous ones, we were told had all been killed and we find this is not true, the Queen is most concerned.”

Ella asked. “The grey ones, who are they? Are they dangerous?”

“Yes most dangerous.” Whispered Prudence. Everyone by now was listening to Ella’s one sided conversation, voices rose as they all asked questions.

“SILENCE!” An authoritative voice rang out. Charlie turned to see a huge male and short female enter. She could see they would have to be the Royal Lord and Lady. They held power so easily it enfolded them in its embrace as though it lived only for them. A sight to behold.

Charlie did not acknowledge Rene`s sense of wonder that filled her mind. She went to gently close the door that was still slightly opened between them, on the mental pathway they forged. When they had spoken mind to mind, then remembered what it felt like when he had withdrawn earlier. She left it ajar, the connection held a certain comfort for her, it was almost like the bond she had many years ago with her sister Harper.

Shocked Rene` heard her thoughts and felt the door remain open but was too stunned at Charlie’s revelation to question her decision. No one, other than dragons could see what Charlie called power, which was in fact dragon’s breath. He wondered if she fully understood what it was for and how it connected couples together once they were bonded. Charlie was indeed a very special female.

Charlie watched as the Dragon Lord and his shadow who was so not a dragon. She must be the half-blood witch, enter farther into the room. They almost but not quite eclipsed the male behind them. Charlie heaved a soundless sigh, at long last. It seemed to be her dragon he was here. She could hardly believe that her dragon was in the room.

“What is going on here? We have returned to the castle to find we have been invaded by the Grove’s Faeries. Why is this?” Demanded Reighn.

Charlie stood bedside Verity guarding her still sleeping girls with the baby in her arms. She watched as faeries of all colors shapes and sizes flew and settled on pieces of furniture. Two finally stalled in front of the Dragon Lord and his Lady and as amazing as it seemed, they grew into two fully grown adults. A male and female and just behind them two other faeries grew.

Charlie was impressed to see fully armored Warriors standing behind the first two faeries, all four bowed. The female who was in front said. “We apologize Dragon Lord, we are concerned a grey one has arrived at the castle.”

Reighn nodded, he knew what a grey one was but could not see why there was agitation from the Faerie Queen and King, he inclined his head. “Let us retire to my reception room where we can discuss this in private.”

At their nods of agreement, he turned and said. “My Sire and Dam, please come with us. Sharm can your patients be moved?”

Sharm’s raised his eyebrows and in his calm way replied. “They can.” The short answer made Reighn grin, he then spoke to Keeper and Johner with a nod of his head at Donald and a grin still in place. “You have that my brothers?”

Keeper grinned back at him. “We will escort this piece of dragon dung to the cells.” Donald moaned, Keeper threw him a disgusted look as he said. “Tomorrow is early enough to deal with this.”

Reighn’s eyebrows lowered as he listened to his father’s mind to mind explanation of the evening’s events. When he had all the details, he nodded back at his brother happy to see him light hearted again. Keeper seemed to have been disturbed of late but he must have worked it out, he seemed balanced and content. “Done! Tomorrow then!”

Whereby, Keeper and Johner left with a deflated and fearful Donald between them. Charlie heard booted feet in the hall. It sounded like they had an escort.

June tapped her on the shoulder. “I will take you to your place now.” She whispered. Charlie really wanted to stay and watch the full-grown faeries. To see what was going on but she figured no one was going to let her. She took another quick look at her dragon only to see his black as coal eyes on her and for the first time that she could recall. Charlie did something so alien to her nature, she almost shot herself, she blushed she fully blushed. Damn it!

She ducked her head in case he saw and answered June. “Yeah, I think we are done here, who gets who?” Ella bent down and collected Cara into her arms. “I have Cara.”

Sharm came and picked up Kelsey. Clint picked up their bags so with nothing left to do Charlie, after one long look at Verity and Rene`. Followed the people who were carrying her children. As they all filed from the room she could not help brushing passed her dragon as she moved towards the door. She was sure she heard him growl as she walked into the hall. Her body shimmed as though fingers lightly stroked her spine. A not too unpleasant feeling.

Shadow! Roared Storm’s dragon as Charlie passed through the doorway.

I know my friend, I know. Soon we will get her, let us see what the Faeries are upset about first. His dragon snarled not liking that plan, soothingly Storm told him. We must make sure our shadow and young are not in danger!

His dragon subsided. We will listen to the faeries, then we will see our shadow and young.

We have young! His dragon sounded as astounded as he, himself felt. Yes, we do!

Charlie smiled as she walked behind all the others with Justice in her arms. They made quite a group with Sharm and Edith in the lead, with Kelsey cradled in Sharm’s arms, followed by Ella with Cara and June beside her. Charlie and a subdued Clint brought up the rear. Even after such a short association with the teenager, Charlie could tell this was not a normal state for him. “So what’s got you down?”

Clint shrugged his shoulders as the tips of his ears went red. He knew, as she had not kept her voice down, that the others they were following had heard her question. When he did not answer immediately Charlie threw out a guess. “It wouldn’t have something to do with you being friends with Donald. The healer, would it?”

“Yeah.” Clint answered, his head nodding up and down. “I feel bad. He is or was my friend. After my brother left, we hung out all the time. I knew he was a bit of a tool sometimes, but I never...” He trailed off and looked sadly at Charlie.

“I say again, he is a twat.” Called Edith.

They heard Sharm say. “Again I say, yes dear!” Which made Charlie grin widely, especially when Edith snarled. “Did I hear attitude?”

Sharm’s reply of. “Yes of course you did, let it go.” Edith’s sniff was well timed as Clint said. “I swear Charlie I never knew he was like that?” His eyes grew round when desperately he begged. “You don’t think I am like that, do you?”

They all stopped, the others looking back at the two involved in the conversation. Charlie grabbed Clint’s ear and pulled him down to her, face to face. “If for one moment I thought you were, you would be going to the cells with Donald or you would be dead on the healer’s floor back there. So no silly dragon, I do not.” Then she gave him a smacking kiss on his lips which fired him bright red and let him go.

Charlie grinned. “Come on people. I am so tired. My feet want to divorce me, and I think my throat is running for the hills. It is so long ago since I had coffee.” Which got everyone laughing and moving again. She was serious!

The baby, Justice started to make noises, the first Charlie had heard from him as they neared the lifts. Edith called back. “I know that sound, someone is getting ready to wake and want a bottle.”

With that pronouncement they all entered the lift, June pushed the button. Sharm asked suddenly. “Why Justice?” Charlie looked down at her son. “Because Sharm, if there is any justice in the world. Then this tiny hatchling will grow to be the mightiest dragon of them all.”

Sharm grinned as did the others. Edith’s and June’s. “Oh isn’t that wonderful!” Joined in with the dragons blessings of. “As the ancients allow!”

Clint asked. “Where does Harper come from?”

Charlie smiled a bittersweet smile as she said. “From my sister, long gone now but never forgotten.

“Oh okay.” The lift came to rest as Charlie turned to Sharm and Ella before she got out. “I am not sure if I thanked you, so in case I did not thank you. Both of you for looking after my babies. I will never forget it ever.” She gave them a half bow. When she rose, she looked up into the eyes of Sharm’s dragon and swore. “If I had lost him, you would have had to put me down to stop the carnage I would have wrought. There would have been no stopping the justice. I would have reaped on the ones that stole him and the girls. Now I can leave that to your father and his people.” No dragon or shifter there doubted for one moment she spoke an untruth. Shivers of danger ghosted over their souls.

CHAPTER NINE:

J une hurried from the lift, suddenly feeling claustrophobic and broke into speech. “So Charlie, as per my Lord Rene`s request, I have made the rainbow apartment ready for you and your family. She then came to a set of double doors and with a twist of the handles threw them open with a flourish and stepped back saying. “Welcome Lady Charlie Easton and family. I hope you enjoy your new home. I have left the furniture that was in here for you, but it can all be changed. I also added a bassinet and crib for Cara.”

Charlie walked through the opened doors and winked as she passed June. “You did that with flare. You have style!”

June bowed graciously as she said. “So I have been told, now for the tour.” They toured the home after placing the girls on couches. Ella decided to carry Justice with her as Charlie walked around and slowly fell in love with the apartment. Especially the beautiful master bedroom, because in the middle of the large room proudly sat an extra-large king sized bed.

“How did you know?” She asked June, Charlie loved a large bed to spread out on but she found it was a little disconcerting to think someone could read her unspoken wishes. June laughed as they all looked around when she said. “Finding a normal size bed is the challenge.”

“Well do not bother on my account. I love a big bed.” The room was huge and the bathroom was a females dream with a large walk in shower and step down spar bath fit for two. Charlie cocked an eye at the tub, June nodded as she said. “Apparently Lady Verity decided all bathtubs should be adequate for a dragon or two.”

Edith grinned. “So true if you had not figured it out yet, mama Verity designed and decorated all the apartments. In fact the whole castle.”

“Really?” Charlie was impressed.

Edith frowned. “Why would I lie? Why do people always say that to me?” She demanded of her shadow. Before he could answer, Charlie said. “A female with hidden depths it would seem.”

Sharm nodded as he told her. “Seems to be a trait with the females that grace, our home.”

Charlie grinned at him acknowledging the compliment. Edith her eyes serious told her, “It is, very soon we will have a girls night where all will be revealed.”

June and Ella groaned, Edith grumbled. “What… What! Do not groan at me, you all like the girls’ nights.”

“We do...We do!” June agreed. “It is the day after we find hard to survive.”

“Oh shut up!” Edith told them.

“And on that note we will depart,” Sharm said. “I will be by tomorrow to check the little ones.”

Charlie nodded, and she couldn’t help it, a touch of fear entered her mind. Looking at her Ella could see the sudden spurt of trepidation quickly hidden she said. “Edee maybe it would be a good idea for me to stay with Charlie and the young ones for the night. What do you think?”

Edith hugged the young dragon “What a great idea. You are such a nice person, how you are my friend I do not understand?”

They all heard June murmur, “Neither do any of us!” Edith snarled as she released Ella. “Heard that sister.”

“Meant you too!” Stated June. Charlie grinned, she could feel her nerves settling. These females just had that affect. Edith gave Charlie a look that she could not remember seeing for many years, if ever. Although she would not show it she admitted to herself a tingle of awareness and something else skated down her spine. “Look out for her, she is yours for only the night.”

“Well okay!” Charlie nodded not knowing what else to say to the fierce female. Sharm dragged Edith from the room saying. “My heart you delight me!” They heard her laughingly say. “Yeah… Yeah! I know.”

After the departure of the couple, they carried on with the tour. Charlie fell more in love with her new home, with its balconies which she was told most apartments had. A barrier would be put in place first thing in the morning by the Dragon Lord. This would be to protect the young from climbing or falling. It was dragon magic. Clint told her, Charlie nodded in awe. They walked through the four bedrooms with their bathrooms and walk in closets. She admired the two lounges which June assured her one would be converted into a playroom for the girls the following day.

She liked the two rooms that Clint said could be used for an office and study. Charlie nodded thinking home theatre, and office. They walked through the formal dining room which Charlie thought was a waste of space. She wondered if she could open it up to the kitchen but when they went into the enormous kitchen, she saw it had its own eight seater table.

Once more June assured her there would be someone to cook and someone else to clean. Ella told her there were nannies available for the future if she would like them, they were faeries also. Charlie grinned. “Yep that would be great, the girls will love that.”

June looked around satisfied. “Well, Clint and I are off if you need me call. Ella knows the number, there is tea and coffee on the counter with food made up in the fridge. The beds are all made up as you saw and there is a bassinet in the little annex of your bedroom for Justice. I will be here for breakfast, Ella there is food in the cupboards for the girls in the morning, and bottles in the fridge already prepared for Justice. Clint come on.”

Charlie said. “Thank you both for everything, we will see you in the morning June.” Then Ella and Charlie wished them both good night.

“Good night!’ June and Clint called back.

Once they were gone, Ella and Charlie took a breath then she said. “Well first let us get these little ones into bed, then coffee, tea and talk.”

Ella agreed, after Charlie took Justice to his bassinet and together they picked the girls up from the couch and carried them to their bedroom. They placed the girls in the pajamas June had left for them, then they snuggled them between clean fresh smelling sheets. While they did this Charlie softly told Ella how she found them all.

After they had finished, they went to the dining room and together set out cups and jugs of tea and coffee. Plates of sandwiches and pastries were uncovered by Ella. Charlie smiled her appreciation and rubbed her hand over the white marble surface of the dining table. “This is lovely, everything here is lovely. It is truly a rainbow of colors.”

Ella smiled at her description, the apartment was colorful and would definitely fit a growing family, she said softly. “The children will love it.”

Charlie sipped her coffee then asked. “So Ella, tell me about you and where we are?”

They spent the next thirty minutes, until Justice woke properly for another bottle, discussing Dragon’s Gap and the castle. Then Ella helped Charlie to understand where she was, and who was who. Also filling in some of the details Clint had left out. Ella was thankful they did not discuss her or her family. Finally, Ella asked Charlie. “What kind of work do you do and do you think you can continue doing it with being the young ones mother?”

Charlie grinned. “The answer to that is no. I do not think I can continue my line of work here, and not just because of my children. Although that is a deterrent.”

“Oh, what is it you do?” Asked a more curious Ella. Charlie decided it was now or never, Ella would walk away or she would not believe her, so with that in mind she said bluntly. “I am an assassin.”

Charlie heard Justice’s first whimper and was out of her chair in a flash. Ella watched her go with a small smile, thinking Charlie seemed really relieved. She shook her head as she thought about the female that made a dash from the room. She was amongst shifters and dragons, killers every one of them if they needed to be and yet she feared Ella would not understand. Amazing!

When after a few minutes Charlie came back in with Justice, Ella handed her the warmed bottle saying. “I have no knowledge of assassins.”

Charlie grinned sadly. “It is okay Ella if you want to leave, I understand.”

“Pfft what are you saying?” Ella asked with a touch of annoyance creeping into her voice. “I am not made of porcelain nor am I, regardless of what some may say, an innocent. I heal Shields and Hunters, retrievers and the abused and wounded females. As well as the young every day and have on many occasions since I learnt to drive gone out on retrievals to administer healing. You kill people, so can we all. So have many of us who live at Dragon’s Gap, and many that will again!” She thought for a minute while Charlie assimilated where she was and who she had just joined. “I am guessing you administer justice to people like the ones who captured your little ones and hurt Cara.”

“All of them in a heartbeat.” Charlie said without inflection. Ella nodded. “Good, people like that deserve to feel the weight of their misdeeds and if that is death, so be it.”

Charlie sighed in relief. “Depths, you all have depths.”

“Oh, we do!” Ella said seriously, “We have to! We females’ dragons do not shift, and most of our shifters do not, but we all have gifts of one kind or another.”

Charlie said. “Speaking of depths, Edith has many levels I am thinking and she appears to be a force of nature!”

Ella grinned. “Oh yes, Edith most of all. Of course that is until you meet Lady Sage, then she pales in comparison!”

Charlie’s eyebrows rose. “Seriously!”

Ella nodded. “Oh yes, most definitely.”

That gave Charlie something to think about as they called it a night. After tucking Justice back into his bassinet she lay awake for a little while going over her day and the people she had met. She smiled in the dark as she listened to Justice’s breathing. Just as she drifted off to sleep her mind conjured up the image of her dragon. It was a pleasant thought to go to sleep on.

CHAPTER TEN:

S torm had watched Sharm, and his Shadow lead the boy Clint and Healer Ella, along with the female and young from the room. And if his eyes had lingered on the female carrying a small baby, who could blame him. She was everything he and his dragon wanted. He held his dragon back from leaving and following them with effort. He said again now. We will go to her once we have assured ourselves these ones mean her no harm.

Our Shadow, she has young! His dragon said again almost like he did not really believe his own eyes.

So it would seem.

Ours?

Yes my friend.

As Storm and the others all walked from the medical unit to the lifts. Sage found herself beside Scarlett. “So the female is the grey one then?”

“How do you know?”

Sage grinned. “Witch… remember?”

“Oh yes, of course.”

Sage gave her arm a pat. “I understand more urgent matters to worry about.”

Scarlett nodded. “Not urgent, maybe worrying. Let us talk of other things for a moment, tell me are you and the girls happy with the nannies?”

Sage smiled. “Oh, we are. The girls absolutely love them. They are very caring and protective.”

Scarlett smiled. “I am glad, so do you know of others who may want nannies?”

Sage’s eyebrows went up as she said. “I can think of several. Why?”

Scarlett smiled. “Wonderful, I have many faeries trained and waiting.”

“I see, so did you plan this?” Sage asked.

Scarlett placed her hand on Sage’s arm. “Oh no the High Queen’s nanny decided to open a training school in conjunction with her light, who is military trained. He is the Captain of the High King’s guards. Together they are training our people who wish to be nannies.”

“Very clever.” Sage applauded. “Are you and the High Queen pleased about this?”

“We are, it gives employment to the faeries and not just here, over all the Groves.”

“Good, there are other options, other than just nannies!”

“We are aware but change takes time, we have that.”

“Well, that is true.” Sage agreed, “Although as Edee is fond of saying, too much time makes ideas wither and die.”

“Constantly one might say!” Reighn grumbled as Sage and Scarlett smiled at his tone while Elijah sighed. “You too?”

Reighn nodded as he said. “Yes, you need a liaison between…”

“Edee and us?” Elijah muttered.

“Oh Elijah!” Sighed Scarlett.

Elijah looked at Reighn as he said. “Just joking my light.”

“He says that but I think he means it.” Scarlett said sadly.

“Probably, she loves you. That is why she is so…” Sage stumbled to a halt. Edith was a force, a gentle one at times and other times not so much. Especially when it came to those she loved. Scarlett finished for her. “Grounder, it is what they do, some people should realize that and leave it alone.”

Both males hunched their shoulders at the Queenly tone she used. Sage grinned. Verity and Rene` were quietly discussing Charlie and the implications to her and the faeries with a silent Storm following them. They reached Reighn’s new reception room or conference room, he had not decided on the title yet.

It was situated by his office once upon a time many years ago, it had been a large wasted room that was filled with boxes and disused equipment. Now after Sage and June redecorated, with the help of Verity, it was a nice stylish reception or conference room. “Oh, this is nice, very nice.” Rene` said as he looked around. Reighn pulled a chair out for Sage as the others did for their mates. “Yes, the Ladies decided this was a more useful reason for the room, rather than dust and boxes.” In truth as he looked around at the soft reds and gold and black colors decorating the floors, walls and drapes he had to agree. They did a wonderful job. His Sire stood looking at the paintings. “I have not seen these for many years.”

Verity agreed. “I know.” She pointed to a painting and said. “I found that one amongst some old chests. I asked Edee to repair it first.”

“My dear it is beautiful, I thank you.” It was a portrait of his father, and she directed him to look all around the walls were others of his ancestors were framed and hanging in regal splendor. There empty spaces on the wall where paintings should be hanging. “She is still restoring them. They are quite damaged.” Verity told him as she noticed where he was looking. He nodded as words escaped him at the care and honor they were paying to those who came before him and Reighn.

“When we find an appropriate artist, we will have yours and Reighn’s portraits done.” Verity told them both in the tone she used, that said do not debate this. Both Rene` and Reighn kept their grimaces hidden and just agreed. When everyone was seated Reighn said. “So Scarlett, Elijah what has everyone upset?”

Scarlett let Elijah speak for them. “Prudence came to us this evening to say a grey one arrived at Dragon’s Gap.”

“I see and has she?” Reighn asked.

Scarlett said. “Yes the female with the young ones who left before us.”

Rene` asked. “What makes you so sure?”

Scarlett looked at him as she said. “She is of my line.”

“Oh my!” said Verity. “Your sister’s child?”

Scarlett nodded. “It would seem so.”

“You did not know of her before now?” Rene` asked, as he frowned, wondering how Charlie was going to receive this news. Scarlett shook her head. “No!”

Elijah took her hand. “My light’s sister has been hidden from us for many decades. In fact as you know we thought she had passed away.”

“What do you want to do?” Asked Reighn.

Scarlett looked around at the people there and said quietly. “Take her home with us, where she belongs. Try and make sense of who she is and where her mother, my sister is.”

“What of her young?” Verity asked, fearful for the young ones. Rene` told them. “She has claimed them. It has been recorded. She will not let them go willingly, if ever.”

“They are hers. They will be ours.” Stated Scarlett simply. Storm’s dragon roared loudly, then Storm flung himself from the room.

“What has happened?” Elijah asked as he moved to cover his light, their guards surrounded them both.

Rene` stood. “I feel our son does not like your suggestions.”

“Why?” Scarlett asked, as she moved out from behind her light. Rene` shrugged. “I am not sure.” He had a fair idea what had happened but would not commit until he found out for sure. He could see political pit falls if he was correct, as could Reighn who sent along their mental pathways his suspicions. Shadow papa?

Rene` sent back. I think so my son, we should go before he tears this place apart looking for her.

That as well! Reighn said with a smile in his voice. Rene` agreed then said to the others in the room. “We will follow him and find out. Will you come with me Reighn?”

“As you wish Sire.”

Keeper came into the room. “He has shifted and is close to the castle.”

“We will follow and find out where he is going.” Reighn said to the faeries. “Let us reconvene tomorrow. The one known as Charlie is going nowhere, can you wait one more day?”

Rene` said. “She is not dangerous.”

Scarlett said. “Oh my Lord Rene` she is very dangerous.” He inclined his head. “Maybe but not to anyone here, until tomorrow.” Then he and Reighn with Keeper left.

Scarlett said to Sage and Verity. “I did not mean to upset him. All grey ones are dangerous. It is their nature. It does not mean she is insane or murderous.”

Verity smiled thinking, if they only knew and assured her. “You have not, he is protective of those he has decided are his that is all. It will be well Scarlett.”

“Oh, I see, what are we to do then?” Elijah asked.

Sage stood. “Please come back tomorrow, if it makes you feel better place guards around the castle.”

Elijah said. “We thank you Lady Sage.” He made signals and two faeries shrunk and flew from the room.

Storm’s dragon fought Storm for control when the faeries said they would take his shadow and his young away. Storm lost the hold on him and his dragon gained control for a fraction of time. That was all it took for him to burst from his human skin into dragon form and search for his shadow. When he sensed her in an apartment, he snarled, Mine! And flew to her balcony.

Storm pushed on the handle of the balcony door to the apartment where his shadow was, it opened slowly and he slipped into the room. His dragon hissed at him as he found himself surrounded by the scent of summer rain. Taking two more steps into the lounge and his dragon roared as he tasted his shadow on the air. His senses became overwhelmed.

MY SHADOW!

The roar was loud enough it dropped Storm to his knees as blue scales covered his arms and face. His eyes changed color going from black to deep purple. As the shape of his eyes elongated to slits, and he shot out a small tongue of dragon’s fire.

The front door crashed open as Rene`, Reighn and Keeper charged in. Charlie threw open her bedroom door at the same time making it bang loudly against the wall. A gun in her hand. Ella rushed from her room and came to a halt when she saw a large male barley holding onto his human form. Snarling at the three males in the doorway.

Without thought Storm became motion. He quickly crossed the room and placed himself in front of the female his dragon considered his. Placing her behind him as he did so, he felt her surprised gasp of breath escape and touch his skin. His dragon roared making his head ring with the sound. MINE!

“What the hell!” Shouted Keeper.

“Be still my son.” His father softly said. “He is on the edge, Storm my son wait.”

“No waiting. We have waited long enough!” Storm said, more dragon than human now.

Charlie felt her heart still, as his words penetrated her soul. She laid her forehead against his back and just breathed in and out, slowly drawing the unique scent of thunderstorms in with each breath. The gun slowly slipped from her lax fingers. She felt him stiffen at first, then relax the muscles of his body, as he realized what she was doing. Slowly he followed her rhythm as the scent of summer rain enveloped him, filling and calming his dragon. The scales receded and his color returned to normal, his eyes remained the same. His dragon still close to the surface but not pushing to overtake now he was with his shadow, her scent filled his lungs.

He turned slightly and took her face in his hands. Gently he wiped the frown from her face with his thumbs as she looked up into the face of an angel. Her eyes widened as she saw the knowledge of who she was in his eyes. She placed her hand on his cheek nodding her head saying. “I was not quite sure when I saw you downstairs. I thought I would wait until tomorrow and then come and find you, to see if I could have been right.”

“Instead, my dragon brought me to you.” Storm sighed as his forehead touched hers and he breathed dragons’ breath over her. It wrapped around her folding her in its embrace connecting them as one. “We have looked for a very long time for our one, our shadow. We will not let you go.”

Charlie sighed as well. “I understand that. You know we have young.”

“So I have seen, we have much to discuss.”

“Yes, there are things I have to tell you about me.” She hesitantly said, knowing she would have to explain who and what she was and hope he did not turn from her.

“As I have many things to tell you.” He knew he would have to tell her who she was, and who was looking for her but until then. “My Shadow, my dragon and I have been close to losing ourselves. It has been most difficult!” From his tone she understood that what he was saying was an understatement. “I am so very glad you hung on, my dragon.”

He whispered. “We waited for you!”

“I know.”

Keeper drawled trying to keep the humor from his voice as he looked at his parent and brother. “Papa it would seem you claiming the female was premature. If you had waited, Storm would have taken care of it.”

Rene` looked over at his youngest son and then to his oldest who said. “Do not look at me Sire. You would not allow me to drown him when he was hatched!”

“I see now I was in error!” Rene` returned.

Keeper raised one dark eyebrow and stated. “I am my mama’s favorite, remember that!” The two males grinned at the often said retort.

Ella skirted the couple and came to where the three males stood. “Should I return to my home?”

Rene` looked at the young dragon. “No my dear.”

Reighn agreed. “They will…”

MINE! Roared Keeper’s dragon making him drop to one knee, as his head rang with the words. He looked up at the female dragon. It was time his dragon decided to bond with his shadow, he had courted long enough! With no choice left to him Keeper agreed, as his dragon roared loud enough for all to hear. His eyes changed to purple and stone grey scales covered his face and arms.

“Well... Well! Now your Dam will be pleased.” Said Rene`. Keeper stalked her as Ella’s eyes widened and she stood frozen, she gulped then said. “I am unsure what is happening.” Her body started to vibrate, then an almost silent hum sounded in her mind.

Charlie suddenly broke away from Storm and was instantly in front of her. “What is going on, Ella are you okay?” She growled at Keeper. “You will not frighten her!”

Keeper hissed at her and before she realized what was happening, he slipped around her and as fast as lightening grabbed Ella and ran for the balcony. Without waiting to open the doors, he crashed through and transformed as he leapt into the air, all with a silent Ella in his arms.

“What the hell!” Yelled Charlie. “Bring Ella back. Edith will kill me!”

“He will not, she is his shadow.” Rene` told her with a satisfied look on his face.

“Perfectly satisfactory.” Verity said as she entered the room with Edith who growled. “He better look out for her or feel my wrath!” Not a dragon there doubted her words.

Sharm said. “My soul, it is Keeper.”

She turned turbulent eyes to him. “Your point?”

He smiled as he took her in his arms. “He has his shadow. Nothing will ever hurt her again. Nothing!”

Edith looked up at him. “The vipers?”

He leant his head down until his lips caressed her cheek as he whispered. “Nothing!”

Edith relaxed. “Well okay then. Finally, she is part of the family. Wait until I tell Sage she missed another bonding.”

Reighn sighed morosely. “Wait for the screams.”

Rene` raised an eyebrow as he asked Verity. “My love?”

“Sage missed Lars and Claire’s joining and now Keepers and Storms, she will be annoyed.”

“Did she want to be there?”

“Eww! Papa Rene` gross!” Edith groaned, I will never get that picture out of my mind.” Reighn laughed, then told him. “No papa she hates to be left out of the, when they find each other part. It seems to be a thing for her. Whatever that is?”

“Oh I see.” Rene` glowed softly at Edith’s use of the title papa. Verity squeezed his hand. He looked at the silent couple and asked. “Well my son, why are you here, you and your Shadow need to talk and bond, should you not be at your own apartment. Your Dam and I will remain with your young until morning.”

Charlie stood mouth opened, eyes wide. “What are you talking…? Yeeeep!” She squealed as Storm, like his brother, scooped her into his arms and raced from the room. Launching from the balcony with Charlie. Who was screaming and laughing at the same time. It was as though she could not quite decide which emotion she was feeling.

He held her in his large hands then threw her up and dove under her transforming into dragon as they fell towards the ground. She landed on his back screaming with delight as she squirmed into position, as though she had done so all her life and bent down yelling. “Faster my dragon, faster!”

“See! And you all say I am scary!” Said a delighted Edith. They all looked at her as Verity said. “My dear you are, she is just a killer.” Which made everyone laugh. Reighn said. “Edith, Sharm I need to tell you... before he could say anymore. Rene` waved his hand and the windows repaired. “Now let us sit and have tea and coffee and discuss this as civilized people.”

Edith looked at Sharm as Sage, who finally arrived and proceeded to quietly so as not to wake the children. Berate Reighn for not calling her early enough to witness the couples meeting, moved farther into the apartment.

“Trouble you think?” Edith asked. Sharm kissed her, then grinned. “Probably but this is Dragon’s Gap. How boring would it be if there was not trouble?” Edith had to agree as she laughed.

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

K eeper and Ella arrived at his apartment within moments after leaving Charlies. Whereby, he transformed while she was in his arms. She was impressed, Ella knew of no other dragon that was able to accomplish this while holding someone, or at least none that had told her. She looked around the apartment, his scent was everywhere along with the scent of age. It was clean, tidy and filled with books. Floor to ceiling shelves covered every wall, with many towers of books stacked on the floor, they almost reached the ceiling.

Keeper knew what she saw as she looked at him and his apartment, a male who read and hoarded books. He devoured books as if they were candy, his collection rivaled libraries. Defensively he told her. “I like to read!”

Ella stared around her with wide eyes. “Oh my. You have read all these?”

He nodded. “At least twice, some more.”

Ella’s eyes opened wider. “Twice! Are there more books than what I am looking at now?”

He nodded, once more trying to not be embarrassed. Only his family knew of his obsession. They had contributed many books over the years. Finding and bringing him ones they thought he would enjoy, and he did no matter the topic. Fiction, non-fiction, dry as dust texts. Tomes so old the paper was very delicate and needed to be handled carefully. He read in many different languages. It made no difference to him, if it was written, he wanted to read it.

Shyly Ella told him. “I like books. My collection is not this vast but I have a fair amount, maybe we could merge them.”

Keeper heard the shyness and the truth behind the words. Startled he asked. “You like to read?”

Ella nodded as a smile blossomed, she said softly. “Books are very good friends; they never lie or criticize you, and they are always there for you.”

Keeper nodded as he agreed. “So I have found also.”

Ella frowned. “Oh but you have a big loving family?”

“True and I am the youngest!”

Ella thought about that. She was the middle child, and what she wondered would it be like to be the youngest, to never do anything new. To be thought of as young all the time and to struggle to be heard especially in his large family. She looked at the tall, handsome dragon. So much a Kingsley male with his long black hair and well-muscled body, his fine features gave him the classic handsome hardened warrior look. What was different to his brothers was his amber eyes with the unsure expression in their depths that spoke of worry. Maybe she thought he worried she would reject him because he was intelligent, gentle and quiet. Yes, she could see what it would have been like to be the youngest of so many. Without thought she said. “You are loved but lonely, alone in a crowd, books fill that void and then they become your friends?”

He smiled relieved as he answered her. “Yes very much so. I hoped you would understand.”

“What is there not to understand?” Her dragon almost purred at the male as she said, I understand shadow is strong and worthy.

Ella told her. His name is Keeper,

Our shadow! Time to be a dragon my one.

I do not know what you mean?

I will show you! She did, with picture after picture of dragons mating in the air, on the ground. Until Ella became a quivering mass of need and lust.

Keeper watched as his shadow stood perfectly still as though she was entranced. Her eyes widening with shock and then as he watched they filled with lust. Just before they closed.

What is happening? Keeper asked his dragon.

Her dragon is showing her what it means to be a shadow!

I see! Keeper smiled with anticipation, his dragon snorted. You do not, but you will my friend.

Ella’s eyes snapped open she had not realized they were closed, where once they were a startling brown now a ring of purple around the iris appeared. Keeper grinned. It looked like someone had been keeping secrets. “You are royal?”

“My family say no, that it is an affliction, a throwback but definitely not royal.”

“Apparently your family is withholding secrets. It does not work like that.”

Ella nodded, she always thought so but had been to chicken to find out why sometimes the tell-tale purple ring showed. Keeper told her softly. “If I can tell you are royal, all will. Bonding’s reveal things like this, or so I have read.”

“Oh my! What do you think the Dragon Lord will think?”

Keeper grinned. “He, like me, will be pleased you are my shadow and part of our family. Whether you know it or not, Reighn likes you and admires your courage and dedication to dragon kind.”

She smiled shyly as she said. “I did not know that!”

Keeper’s dragon pushed him. Enough talking, I want our shadow.

Okay…Okay stop pushing I’m getting there.

Not fast enough, you have read and know what happens next, get to next part.

Keeper grinned inwardly at his dragon, it was true he had read much on what happens in dragon bonding. “You are mine!” He growled with a lot of his dragon in his voice.

“So it would seem.” She answered coyly. What the hell was that? She asked her dragon.

We dance now!

What?

Keeper frowned as he advanced one step. We dance, his dragon said. We dance for our shadow.

Unsure what he meant Keeper allowed his dragon to do as he dictated. “You do not wish to be a shadow?” He asked Ella softly saying, anything to distract her from what his dragon was doing. Startled Ella said. “I really do, it is just unexpected. I have known of you and been in your presence on and off for several years.”

Keeper growled out. “Four years, three months and several days.”

“And yet you did not know I was yours.” She stated boldly. He took another step closer and cocked his head to the side. “Not until recently when I saw you at the clinic with Claire and Lars. I knew then.”

“I see and you still did nothing?” It was her turn to growl in annoyance as she stepped to the side angling her body from his, he took another step closer to his prey. Ella raised her eyebrows she could not decide if she was annoyed or intrigued as he told her. “I was hunting!”

Ella shook her head puzzled, what were they talking about now. “Who?”

Keeper almost laughed at her confused question, she was truly adorable. “You! Did you not feel me, see me. Wherever you went I have been there.”

Ella went over the last few weeks remembering the many times she had seen him or felt him near her. She now realized what the feeling deep in her soul was. Peace and contentment of knowing her shadow was near. She may not have realized it, but her dragon had understood and known her shadow was close she blurted out. “You were courting me?”

“I was. I am.”

“Oh! You know who my people are?”

He smiled as he stepped near enough to touch her. “There is very little of where you come from I do not know about. Now you my shadow!” He whispered as he leant near. “You my shadow, I can barely wait to uncover.”

Ella almost pouted something she deplored about her sisters as she said. “I know little of you?”

His smile grew. “What is there that you wish to know?” He stepped back half apace and spread his arms wide. “I am an open book, there is nothing I will hide from you.”

Ella swallowed as she whispered. “I do not want to disappoint you. Are you very sure?”

“Are you?” He countered.

Ella’s smile blossomed. “Yes Keeper, my soul shadow there is no one else that compares…”

He moved to where his body touched hers cutting off anything else she was going to say as she almost swallowed her tongue and together their dragons hummed. Dance over, take shadow now!

“I feel your hesitation.” Keeper told her.

She nodded whispering. “Until recently I did not know I could be loved. I am frightened this is a dream!” She blushed and lowered her eyes. “I know that is stu…” She never got to finish the words as the sneaky dragon pounced on her and scooped her into his arms saying. “I see my shadow, there is but one way to convince you. And that is with every fiber of my soul, heart and body!” Then he kissed her passionately letting her feel everything he felt. Everything he had felt over the last few weeks of his one sided courtship and she responded in kind, unable to hold back. The flare of passion grew and flamed between them. Slowly they drew apart, she opened her eyes to stare into the elongated purple eyes of her shadow. Together they breathed deeply of their combined dragons’ breath, joining their hearts and souls as one.

Ella, her mind blank with wanting moaned a delightful sound to Keepers ears. “Mine! My shadow, my true love.”

He strode with her in his arms to his bedroom, to prove as many times as it would take. How much she and her dragon were wanted, adored and loved. He spent many hours convincing her and her dragon that they were loved, much to their mutual satisfaction.

An hour later Storm hovered close to his balcony as Charlie slid from his back. Before she regained her balance from riding dragon back, he was there. His dragon was riding him hard to secure his bonding as his lips crushed down on hers. Finally, he lifted his head and said. “I want to go slow, I really do! Unfortunately we have waited so long for you, and he will not allow me the time to court…”

“Shut the hell up.” She growled back bravely. “Who asked you to? Now love me my large dragon before I strip you here and have my wicked way with you.”

He grinned as he scooped her up into his strong arms. “My kind of female.”

“Of course I am, now get me bonded before some idiot comes along and interrupts us.”

He wanted to say that would not happen, but his dragon reminded him they were parents now, and young always wanted their parents. He growled and marched with her into his apartment. Charlie didn’t take her eyes from the male whose arms she was being carried in. Never in her life had she thought there would be anyone for her she had been alone for a long time since her sister’s death. And who could want an assassin or a half-human. She was part amazed and mostly she admitted, intrigued…

Storm felt her mind wandering, he needed her focused and not on other things. He brought his mouth down on hers once more as he placed her on his bed coming down on top of her. She kissed him back, then pulled her lips from his and panted. “Wait...Wait!”

“No time must be joined.” He panted back. Charlie nodded deciding some things could not be explained or at least not at this moment. “Well okay.” She hissed out as she heard fabric ripping, as he tore her clothes from her body. Charlie admitted it was the most erotic sound she had ever heard, she could not help the moan of desire that escaped her throat in appreciation.

Storm’s mind went wild at the sound and within seconds they were both as naked as the day they were born. The room became silent as they stared at each other. Then a slow smile came over Storm’s face, changing him from fierce to startling handsome as his eyes traveled her body, stopping here and there along the way. “My… My...What do we have here?” He asked in a voice saturated with desire and raised eyebrows as he looked down his shadow’s body again.

Charlie closed her eyes. She knew what he saw, scars. She had forgotten about them in her haste, she covered herself with her hands and went to roll away. Her hands were taken in a soft grip and she found herself flat on her back with Storm’s body pressing her a little harder into the mattress. She closed her eyes against the horror that would be in his.

“Going somewhere?” A sinfully dark voice asked.

Charlie nodded. “I know scars are a turn off.”

“Really! I have to say I find them enticing, enchanting, even dare I say it. Arousing!” He interlaced each description with kisses along the worse or most recent of her scars, it was still red and slightly puckered, only being a few months old.

“Oh my!” She breathed out as she felt the hot breath of his dragon on her skin. Her eyes snapped open to see him looking at her with eyes that had turned purple and elongated. His voice held his dragon as he told her. “We like scars.”

Charlie smoothed his cheeks as she huskily said. “Well good, I have plenty.”

Storm’s dragon receded when he saw he had made his point. “As do I, but we will compare later? Right now I have other things that I wish to compare.”

She raised a teasing eyebrow. “Lengths?”

Storm grinned in appreciation of her wit, as he nodded. “Of time I can hold my shadow on the edge of anticipation. Most definitely!”

Charlie had no answer to that. She had no idea what he was referring to, having never had sex before. Storm looked at his shadow and another of his slow smiles appeared. “My shadow is that a virginal blush, I see.”

Charlie was sure she was not blushing or allowed him to see her thoughts, but he knew them. Then she saw the doorway to Rene`, which was closed, and one to Storm had been opened. Oh sneaky dragon, jealous much? She asked.

His voice came to her along the open path way, deep and with a decided growl and she knew it was his dragon that answered. My shadow, not our Sires!

Okay but I like your Sire!

His dragon thought for a moment recognizing her sadness in not having that connection with his Sire, he growled. When not with us!

Charlie smiled and said softly. Agreed this is just for us!

She doubted that Rene` would want to be a witness to what they were about to do. She thanked him for closing the door and opening the one for them. Storm’s dragon seemed satisfied with that. She came back to awareness to see Storm’s amused eyes on hers and said. “Maybe!”

“Oh my soul.” He whispered as he returned to worshiping her body, scars and all. “Do not fear, I will take my time and you will enjoy every aspect of our bonding.”

Charlie was unsure whether she was pleased or annoyed with that. “I thought you said you were in a hurry?”

Storm kissed her deeply then mumbled by her ear. “You will learn there is fast and then there is hurried, we will explore each of these before the night is out.”

Charlie nodded not really comprehending what he was saying. Her body was screaming at her for something that until now was an elusive thought in the middle of the night. Her last words other than moans and whispered words of love were. “Okay well let’s get to it!”

Which caused Storm’s dragon, a lot of amusement. He enjoyed his shadows mind. It was filled with so many twists and turns, unlike the shifters whose thoughts he listened to on occasion. Like Sage and June’s or even Claire’s, not Edee’s, her bear always knew when he tried to listen to her and growled loudly at him. It was disconcerting to be growled at by a lesser animal. What he really meant and did not want to admit too, was he did not like the fact Edith’s bear scared him a little. He was, after all, a dangerous predator, a killer of rogues. A bear should not be able to do so! And yet he knew he was not the only one she could intimidate, it was confusing and humiliating.

Many hours later exhausted and replete Charlie had found that elusive thought, or dream, many… many times over.

Storm curled around his shadow as he finally let her sleep, he and his dragon complete and at peace for the first time in years. We have her and later we will meet our young. His dragon told him.

Yes, sleep now my friend.

Shadow safe?

Yes and we will keep her safe. Was his last thought as he drifted off to sleep.

CHAPTER TWELVE:

C harlie woke with the scent of coffee and something else, she was sure it was food coming from the other room. She stretched and reveled in all her tired and sore muscles that moaned at her. She smiled, she had a mate. Oops! He was called a shadow. Someone to always have her back, someone to love her. He was strong, handsome and hers, all hers.

She hugged the pillow and almost giggled, she was not alone anymore. Her heart, that had been only cracked open a little since finding her children, had sometime during the long night became busted wide open. It was shouting to all that she was loved and was able to love in return. Even if it may have seemed impossible for any to believe.

Charlie now knew love at first sight could happen. It was what she felt in Storm’ arms. Storm loved her, his dragon loved her, there was no doubt about that. He had told her repeatedly throughout the night and had shown her again and again throughout the night. She knew, just knew that her heart beat for him. For his dragon.

Her senses went on alert, and she looked over towards the door to see him standing watching her. Knowing he had not made a sound to indicate he was there their link was strong after such a short time, it was fascinating.

She could not help but smile at the picture he made as he leant against the door frame. His dark eyes held a smile for her in return, making her heart jump into her throat as she perused his half-naked body. Remembering where her hands and mouth had been the previous night, she hoped she wasn’t drooling, that was so… not attractive!

He smirked and raised an eyebrow, his sinful voice causing her toes to curl under the covers. “As much as I am tempted to climb back in there with you my shadow, we have things to discuss and young to see to.”

Charlie nodded and found her voice. “As much as I want you to climb back in here with me and I so very much do!” She said with a husky tone that made parts of his body stand to attention. “I understand, but shadow if you stand there much longer looking like that. I am just not going to be able to get out of here.”

Storm sighed as the truth of her words registered, sadly he said. “I know!” With that he turned around calling back. “Clothes are on the chair, and the bathroom is through the door on your right.”

Charlie did not reply as she jumped from the bed. He turned to see if she heard and groaned as she walked naked to the chair to pick up the clothes. She smothered the giggle that wanted to emerge. Seriously giggles!

It sounded as though he was in pain she refused to look at him, knowing they would be back in bed if she did. She sauntered, also knowing he watched her to the bathroom. Another groan of agony followed her as she closed the door, leaning back on it, she found she was breathing deeply. Her shadow really was delicious.

Sometime later Storm heard her pad from the bedroom, as he stood waiting in the kitchen, wondering what she would think of his apartment. With its walls lined with blades of all styles, his fascination for weapons was almost as great as Lars. They both had enormous hoards and now that they were both bonded he wondered what they could do with the weapons. Neither of them would have them around their young.

He knew Lars would be storing his in one of the rooms on the utility level and supposed he would do the same. Charlie entered the kitchen and took her time walking to the table Storm was standing near. Looking at the weapons lining the walls in the kitchen as well.

“Wow, this is amazing!” She told him. He seemed to relax a little, she frowned. “What?”

“I was not sure you would approve. Females do not as a rule.”

Her back snapped straight, her eyes narrowed as she demanded in a voice that would rival ice. “How many females have seen your collection?”

Storm’s eyes widened in surprise. “Just mama and Sage and the cleaners. I am sure they are female, but you would have to ask mama that.”

Charlie gave him another searching look, she would definitely ask his mother. Storm frowned but shook his head free of confusing thoughts and said. “I called mama. Our young are well and still asleep.”

Charlie plopped down in a chair. “I forgot about them. Oh my goodness I am a terrible parent.”

Storm cocked his head to the side as he said. “No, you are not. I am their father. I checked for us both. Why are you a terrible parent?”

“I did not think of them as soon as I got up and yet you did!”

Storm nodded. “I did but not because I am a good parent. It was because I wanted to ask my papa to do something for me, mama told me they were still alright.”

Charlie smiled, “Well okay, why are they still asleep I would think they would be awake by now?”

“I asked papa to give them information about me, not memories.” He assured her. “Because we have none yet but a thought of me and who I am and a picture of my dragon.”

He waited for her to yell at him or say he had no right or something along those lines. He had a very good argument ready, if she did object. His dragon sat and looked at their shadow wondering if she would deny them this.

“Oh! Storm, good idea that saves time. So did he?” She softly asked seeing the worry in his eyes.

He nodded. “He did.”

“Good.”

He poured her coffee. “June said you liked coffee she delivered breakfast while you were showering, I cannot cook.” He told her boldly. Charlie grinned. “Me neither.”

“We will hire someone to cook and clean.”

Charlie grimaced. “Well who? I am sure I won’t tolerate another female in my home, and I’m sure you won’t tolerate another male?”

He was un-surprised, she understood. “I will not!”

“So who?” She asked, he frowned and then smiled. “A faerie, we have faeries. I could tolerate them, what of you?”

Charlie thought about that, then said. “Okay we can do that.”

“Good.”

Charlie spooned eggs onto his and then her plate as he piled bacon and sausage onto both their plates.

“Now I should tell you. I am the Commander of the Hunters. You know who they are.”

“Yes.”

“I stay at home normally but not all the time. Sometimes I am away for days. Since I have taken over the role of Commander. I have found I enjoy being at Dragon’s Gap, especially now.” He smiled at her she could see his dragon in his eyes as she asked. “You both do?”

“We do.”

“Okay, I think I am going to like our home too.”

“What do you do for employment?”

Charlie sighed she knew she would have to tell him but she really did not want too. She took a mental deep breath and blurted out. “I am an assassin.”

He nodded as he forked up some eggs, once he swallowed he asked. “Do you want to keep on doing that?”

Surprised she stopped eating, a fork of eggs balanced before her. “You would allow me too?”

Storm grinned. “Allow, so old fashioned. It is what you do.”

Charlie never considered herself old fashioned before, it was funny hearing him say it especially in relation to her. “Well no, I want to find something to do here. I think I would like to be a shadow and a mother and stay at home. So I guess in that respect, I am old fashioned.”

Storm did not let her see his relief at her words. He was being honest, he would not have objected but he would also not have let her go away by herself. He asked. “We will live in your apartment, do you like it?”

“Is your apartment not big enough?

He shook his head. “No, it only has the one bedroom.”

“Well then, the apartment we moved into is huge. We should be really happy there and yes, I do like it a lot. The kids and we will grow there nicely.”

He nodded. “That is good. I wish to make a home with you and our young. Now as we live together, we will find out more about each other.” It was something he had observed in others bonding’s. Charlie smiled. “I have heard that is so.”

Storm frowned as he told her. “I should be honest and tell you I normally do not talk a lot. I have said more to you this morning than I have said to anyone for a week. Except last night. I seem to remember I was talkative then.”

She grinned. “And if I remember correctly. I also was talkative last night!”

Storm grinned but did not comment. Charlie grinned wider at the satisfied look that came over his face. She said thoughtfully. “Anyway as I was saying, truthfully I am not much of a talker either but then like you I have never been a shadow before. So maybe between the young ones and us we will talk more?” She grinned when she finished talking.

He looked at her as he took her hand in his and kissed it. “Let us hope so, to a new life.” He raised his cup as she raised hers. Charlie nodded on a sigh. “Just you, our young and loads of family.”

He shrugged. “Yes many, many family members.” But he didn’t seem annoyed by it. He told her. “So only two more things to discuss for now.”

She nodded. “Okay, go for it.”

“First I have to ask, and please realize it is I that is asking, not my dragon.”

Charlie took a sip of coffee seeing an amused glint in his eyes. “Alright!”

“Are you as unnerved by Edee as we all are?”

She burst out laughing at his innocent tone. “Oh my Goddess yes! Terrified.”

He heaved a mock sigh. “See!” He spoke out loud to his dragon. “I told you everyone was… not just us.”

He and Charlie both laughed and finished their breakfast when they just were sitting with tea and coffee left she asked. “And the other thing we need to discuss?”

Storm drew her to his lap where he held her as she did him, really I am cuddling now! She thought, yes…yes, I am... My shadow, my mate.

“The Faeries arrived last night.”

“I remember.”

“They came for you!” He felt her body tense but not pull away from him.

“Why?”

“You are a lost one. What they call a grey one, half-faerie, half- human. One of your parents was not human.”

“Oh, I know that would have been my mother. Father was all human.” She told him quietly as she laid her head on his shoulder. Storm waited, she was in his arms not leaving him, and so he would wait. She was thinking he knew what that was like, he did the same often weighing his options thinking through the situation before he spoke. Finally, she asked in the same quiet tone. “What do they want?”

“To take you to their Grove, which is what they call their home. We have one here overseen by Queen Scarlett and King Elijah. They are very nice, they wish to keep you and our young safe.” Storm felt his dragon growl but he wanted to be fair, they were nice. He liked and admired both royals.

Charlie laughed and tightened her hold on him. “Well, that is not happening is it?”

Storm told her. “I will go with you. If you wish to leave here.”

“Leave our home?” She asked in disbelief.

“Yes… for you!”

“Thank you my shadow but no! This is the first home I have thought of having since my sister passed away. A home with you and our young and all our family. We stay together here. They can go whistle.”

He grinned at her. “Whistle! I would like to see Queen Scarlett whistle.” He laughed partly in relief she would remain with him and happy he would not have to leave his family.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

E lla cooked breakfast for Keeper while he showered, after she called Edith and June, she was a little nervous at taking the initiative. Although she felt this move would be right for both Keeper and her. She did not want him to think she was a pushy, interfering shadow. Like her mother.

When they had just finished eating, June and Edith arrived. Ella laid her hand over Keepers as he was about to rise to answer the door. “I will answer that but before I do I should tell you that I called Edith and June.”

Mildly surprised Keeper asked. “Why?”

Ella hesitantly smiled. “Because I have an idea but I need their unbiased opinion to see if I am right.”

Keeper grinned. “My shadow please allow the committee in to appraise your idea.”

Ella nodded and smiled. “Okay.”

She admitted both females who kissed her cheek and hugged her in congratulations. Edith grinned. “We so need a girl’s night.”

“Please!” June said. “Say it like it is, a party, you know Sage will name it so as soon as she gets her hands on it.”

Edith scowled. “She really will, there will be no stopping her. You know one day. We will get just a hen’s night.”

June smirked. “Maybe but not this time, especially as Sage missed the initial meeting of the couples.”

Edith sighed and nodded. “Right! So Ella we are here and... Oh my!’

“Wow books. Loads and loads of books.” June stated as she stared around her at the shelves that were covered in books and the large towers stacked around the floor.

Edith stepped into the room after her and did a slow circle. “Oh my Ella!” Then she moved to Keeper and hugged him. “Hey brother how could you hide this from me?”

Keeper hugged her in return and as she broke away from him, he said. “I did not know I was?”

He looked confusedly at Ella as she addressed the two females. “You see why I called you?”

June nodded as she ran her fingers over the spines of several books. “I do, I really do. Are there more?”

Keeper smiled. “Many.”

Edith said. “Well, shoot.”

“Please sit.” Ella requested. As they all took a seat she handed out tea and coffee which Keeper had placed ready. He grinned inwardly when he thought to his dragon. We are almost like a couple who have been together for years.

Because we are in sync, our shadow is part of us already.

Once seated he looked at the three females. “As delightful as it is to always see Edith and June, my soul could you tell me why you called them?”

Ella shrugged. “Edee could do it better.”

Edith smiled at the couple. “So damn cute, you two together. Just right!” She sighed as she looked at June. “Your turn soon?”

June shook her head. “Not yet, one day in the future, ‘Mr Right’ has not come along yet!”

Edith lifted her eyebrows. “Well alright then.” To Keeper she said. “So you know who I am right?”

Keeper nodded. “Yes, we all do!”

“Was there tone?” She asked June with a scowl who replied. “Dear Goddess, no. Now get on with it. We have places to go.”

“Sure you say that!”

“What... What do I say?”

“That there was no tone.”

Keeper and Ella sat and watched the two females. He turned to Ella and asked. “Are they like this all the time?”

Ella grinned and nodded, knowing if she spoke she would release the giggles she was holding back. Edith sniffed and went on with her explanation remembering they were to be at Storms shortly. “Ella knows what June and I are trying to do for Dragon’s Gap.”

“Which is what?” Keeper asked.

“Drag them into this century.” June said before Edith got on to one of her rants about archaic dragon kind. Keeper pulled on his bottom lip as he asked. “I see, and you and my shadow think I can help. How?”

Edith said. “Oh Keeper you know how? I know you do. It is just a matter of grabbing the courage and letting yourself be happy. Then doing what actually fills you and your dragon with peace.”

He looked at Edith, June and finally his eyes settled on his shadow as he asked. “You think I should set up and run a library?”

Ella nodded slowly. June grinned as Edith said. “Of course, we do, look around you. Isn’t that what you have been saving all these books for?”

“Well I thought I was just hoarding books.”

“Pfft… hoarding books. Well, if it makes you feel better you can call it. Keepers Hoard | Come and borrow a book!”

They all laughed until Ella stood signaling the end to the discussion. “Well thank you Ladies for your help. We will discuss my shadows future. I just wanted you to see the possibility.”

Edith eyed her as she and June stood. “She has got awfully pushy since her bonding. Don’t you think?”

June shook her head saying. “Nope! It was when she changed her wardrobe, which is when she became all bossy.”

Ella looked haughtily at both females. “I will have you know. I have always been bossy. I just hide it well!”

“Really well.” Edith scoffed.

“Edee say good bye.” Ella said with a smile.

“Well fine. Bye, see you at the party.”

June shook her head as she followed Edith from the apartment saying as she stepped through the door way. “I will let you know when it will be, probably this weekend.”

Keeper said, “Not Sunday you know mama’s rule?”

“Yeah... Yeah!” They heard Edith call back, “Come on June we will be in trouble if we are late.”

“Bye!” June said as she hurried after Edith who was walking quickly along the corridor.

“Oh my!” Ella said as Keeper took her in his arms after closing the door behind the two females.

“They mean well.” Ella told him, worried he would be upset.

“I know and they are right, you are right. I just had no reason to make the change. I will now, I will go and talk to Reighn.”

Ella smiled as she smoothed his shirt over his chest and said. “We, my heart. We will go see Reighn.”

“I stand corrected but first I need to show you something!”

“Oh, is it special.”

“I think so.” He said with a small smile as he lowered his lips to hers.

“Oh…”

Charlie and Storm walked up one flight of stairs from Storm’s place to their new apartment to be met by Edith and June who were returning from Keepers. Charlie asked. “What gives?”

Edith shrugged. “Meeting at your place apparently, they should all be there now. The faeries will be over in about an hour, so mama Verity said.”

Storm said. “You all have to be here… Why?”

June and Edith did not take offense they both had realized over time that the blunt dragon had a heart of gold, despite all his gruff ways. Edith grinned. “Because dragon, we are nosy, so shut it and open the damn door!”

He grunted as June said. “I can go, if you prefer?”

Storm gave her a smile. He liked June. He liked her willingness to always know what was needed and make it work. Gruffly he grunted. “And have to suffer her nagging because you are not here! No, I think not.”

June returned his smile as Charlie grinned at Edith who huffed out a breath and scowled saying. “He means Sage not me.”

As the door was swung open by Sharm, seeing him she reached up and kissed his cheek saying over her shoulder to Charlie. “You know my dragon can beat yours right?”

Sharm sighed as he eyed his brother who wore a perplexed look on his face. Charlie looked between the two dragons. “Really?”

Edith scowled harder. “What does that mean?”

Charlie drawled. “It means yours looks a little soft around the edges.” Edith looked at the flat stomach and hard planes of her shadows muscles. Surely due to the amount of training with swords and hand to hand combat he did with all his brothers. No flab showing anywhere. “I beg to differ he is hard in all the right places.” Edith told her with a superior tone, which made the people within the room go silent, and Sharm say into the silence. “Every day she makes my life worth living.”

“What...what did I say now?” She demanded to know as she strode into the apartment.

Sage shook her head. “Female shut the hell up!”

“Not any clearer here?”

Verity gave her arm a pat. “Never mind dear it was just a little too much information.”

Edith went over what she had said and laughed. “Oh yeah right, got it.” She whispered to Sharm. “But I am right.”

He kissed her cheek. “I will show you how right you are when we return to our apartment.” Edith refrained from answering, just smiled wider. Storm moved in with his hand on Charlie’s back to be confronted by his parents, Reighn and Sage. Rene`’ said. “We have thirty minutes before the young wake, so let us make this quick.”

“I can make it quicker.” Charlie said. “My children and I are not leaving, we remain here with Storm at Dragon’s Gap.”

Storm said. “My shadow, this is my brother and his shadow our Lord Dragon Reighn and Lady Dragon Sage.”

“I am honored to meet you both.” Charlie said and she meant it.

“Welcome to the family.” Reighn said as Sage grinned. “So cool, two bonding’s. You know this means a party this weekend.”

“Told yah!” June mumbled to Edith.

“I know. Well it gives her something to do.” Edith replied as Sage gave them both a dirty look. They both grinned knowing Sage worked hard as the leader of the retrievers and Lady to the dragons, as well as shadow and mother. Everyone found seats as Verity passed out cups of tea and coffee, saying as she did. “Now, if Charlie and Storm are staying, what is it we are to say to Queen Scarlett and King Elijah?”

“That they can go whistle.” Storm said with a grin. Reighn, Rene` and Sharm laughed as they visualized Queen Scarlett whistling. The females, except Verity, smothered their smiles.

Verity sighed as she said without as so much as a smile in her voice. “No my son. As much as that would be funny, it also is impolite. We are allies and what we do not need is to be at odds with the Grove or the High Queen.”

“So I have no say in this?” Charlie asked, and she could feel her spine stiffening.

Reighn said. “Of course you do, this is your life. What I would like, if you are agreeable of course, is for you to sit down with the Queen and King and talk. Understand who they are, learn what they want from you and then tell them what you are prepared to allow, and what you will agree to.”

Charlie grinned at his phrasing, such a regal thing to say. Reighn told her. “They cannot force you to do anything you do not want to do. One reason is Storm will not allow it, and neither will your new family or I. No one takes one of ours, no one forces one of ours. Family is important for all of us, as it is with the Faeries. Start there and work from that position, you cannot go wrong.”

Storm and Charlie held hands as she nodded. “Okay let’s do that and if all else fails we can set Edith on them!”

“So funny!” Edith grumbled.

“But it is true!” Sage said with a raised eyebrow.

“So not helping my image.”

“Oh was I meant too?”

“Ladies.” Verity said which managed to stop the sniping much to the male’s amusement.

Edith sipped her coffee then asked. “So as a grey one and family to Queen Scarlett, wouldn’t Charlie be the most acceptable for liaison between the Grove and us?”

Reighn stared at her until she asked. “What? That was a good idea.”

“I know.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “You say that like it is a surprise. I have good ideas!”

“Well…”

“Seriously?” Edith growled out between her teeth as Sharm rubbed her back.

“Must you?” he asked his brother. Reighn grinned broadly as he told him. “Usually no, but I am feeling whimsical today.”

Rene` halted the next words from either brother as he asked. “They may not be accepting of Charlie?”

“Well, that is true. Although it would be the most logical solution.” June mused.

“Anyway Charlie what do you think, it would solve all our problems, plus put you in line to find out everything you may want to know?” Sage said as Sharm, Edith and Reighn stared at one another.

June looked at Storm as he watched the three staring at each other. “See what you have been missing being away from home. This wonderful mature relationship!”

Storm grinned just as Reighn had. “I know I have missed so much.”

“Oh hell no!” Sage shook her head. “Another one, we will never survive!”

Verity swallowed her laughter. “We have Charlie now for our side and Edee when she doesn’t flip to theirs.”

Edith quit the staring and said. “I wouldn’t have too, if you all didn’t come up with mad cow ideas.”

Sage said. “Hey, the last one was not crazy, it was brilliant!”

Edith blew her a raspberry. “It so was, the craziest so far. A Unicorn meadow to attract them to the Gap, just nuts!” June and Verity nodded with her in agreement.

“It could happen!” Sage growled back to all the smiles.

“Yeah right!” Edith shook her head slowly from side to side as though saddened by Sage’s craziness. Sage’s eyes narrowed at the female. Reighn said. “Seriously Unicorns… my shadow?”

Sage crossed her arms and restated. “It could happen!”

“Oh sweetheart, Unicorns have never been verified, they are indeed myth!” He told her.

“So says a dragon. No!” She held her hand up as he went to speak. “I will not discuss this myth with another myth.” Causing June and Edith to almost collapse in laughter at the stunned look on his face.

Charlie said into the silence. “If there are, and I am not saying there are Unicorns. Why do you care? Legend says they only like virgins and unless I miss my guess you are so not one!”

It was unavoidable the look of consternation on Sage’s face which had everyone laughing more, even Rene` and Verity joined in. She spluttered as she said. “Tha... Tha... That is unproven. I have read tales that Unicorns like people with pure thoughts, not just virgins. That too is a myth!”

Reighn wiped the tears of laughter from his eyes as he said quickly when Sage looked like she was going to ask again if he knew for sure there really were no Unicorns. “It makes no matter. We have no Unicorns.”

She sighed in regret and mumbled. “So not fair!”

Storm asked. “So if Charlie takes this liaison position, we will stay at home?”

“Yes.” Reighn smiled at his brother’s show of relief. Storm nodded back. “Well, I am willing if Charlie wishes to take over this position.”

“I think it is something for you together with Queen Scarlett and King Elijah to discuss when they arrive.” Rene` advised.

“We thank you for your support.” Charlie told them all.

Reighn nodded. “We will leave you to greet your young.”

Edith said. “If you would like it, I will come and babysit while you all meet the Queen and King. I am caring for Sage’s girls about then.”

Charlie thanked her as Reighn asked. “Where are you going to meet?”

Storm said. “In your new reception or new conference room.”

Charlie looked at Storm who shrugged as he told her. “Reighn has not decided what to call it yet?”

Charlie said. “I always thought reception sounded like a desk in a foyer.”

Sage said to Reighn. “I told you!”

Reighn snorted. “Fine I declare it as my new conference room.”

“Thank goodness.” Sage muttered. “A decision… yippee!”

Edith asked. “Was that sarcasm I heard?”

“You think?” Sage growled back.

June said. “I will notify the Queen and King, where to meet you.”

“Thank you June.” Said Charlie. With the arrangements made, there was no more to say and the others all left leaving Charlie and Storm alone.

Minutes later after clearing the cups from the table, Storm watched as Charlie paced nervously around the dining room. She smiled at him when she noticed him looking and said. “So here we are!”

Storm agreed. “Yes, you are nervous. Why?”

“Well, this will be our first day as parents. I don’t want to get it wrong.”

He took her in his arms as he said. “There is no wrong, if we think before we act and have plenty of love for our young as mama advised, we will be well. My dragon and I have waited nearly a thousand years for you and our young, together we will become a family. I am ready to start our new life.” Just then they heard the small whimpers from Justice indicating he was ready to wake.

Charlie nodded then grinned saying. “Let us see how ready you are after a diaper change.” She laughed at the horrified look on his face.

“No matter.” He said as he straightened his shoulders. “I am a Commander. How much worse can it be than being a Shield? I have walked on battlefields.”

Charlie wiped her face clean of expressions and said in her best assassin’s voice. “Well, Commander let us go find out.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

S torm was not proud of his or his dragons conduct, changing the diaper had been a crippling experience. As he placed bowls with cereal on the table for the girls, he shuddered as he asked his dragon. Did you know a baby could smell that bad?

It is not normal. His dragon complained. We need to talk to brother Sharm. The hatchling has a leakage problem it should be stopped.

I agree, although Charlie did not seem to think that!

Not normal! His dragon stated again as they both heard the murmurings of baby Justice and shuddered once more.

Storm applied himself to making coffee and tea. Then while he was pouring the orange juice into the little cups, he felt eyes on him. With a quick sideways look, he saw the little girl. She was tiny. He rightly assumed this was Cara.

Our dragonet! Whispered his dragon. She is small, we should make sure we do not stand on her.

Storm smiled as he replied. Good idea! He slowly finished pouring the juice and turned just as slowly towards her, she hid partially behind a chair as he squatted down. In his softest voice he said. “I have not poured your juice. I was unsure what cup you used. Would you be able to help me?” She moved out a little more from behind the chair and nodded her head up and down.

“I am going to stand now. You should know I am big and tall.”

She nodded again. “Good!” He slowly stood as her eyes followed his ascent, when he reached his fill height, she pointed to a pink cup with a lid sitting on the counter.

Storm asked. “Is this yours?” She nodded.

“Good girl, well find a seat at the table, can you manage?”

She frowned as she walked to the chair on the opposite side of the table and with a little effort she climbed on to it. He placed her cup in front of her, she smiled at him when he told her she was very strong and clever.

Cara sniffed the male her mama told her was their new daddy. She had wanted a daddy forever, now she had one, he was big she again frowned then deciding. She nodded to herself and touched his hand with her finger.

Storm stilled and waited. Cara looked up into his face and saw the same look in his eyes her new mama had. She raised her arms, and he gently picked her up. She sniffed his neck and smelled the scent of her daddy. “No hurt?” She asked and Storm stilled again. Charlie and Kelsey came to a stop as they entered the kitchen while they waited for Storm to answer. He looked down into the eyes of his daughter and said. “No...No, baby girl, no hurt! I will kill any who think to hurt you.”

He looked at Kelsey. “Any of you, you are mine to protect, to love.”

Kelsey smiled. “Okay dada.”

Cara smiled as well and said. “Okay dada.” He looked at Charlie. “Should I have not said kill?”

“Why? Are you thinking you would not now?”

“No, they would die. I am unsure as a dada if I should say that?”

“Well… Edee said to tell the truth. All young ones know truth.” He grinned. “Well okay I am all about truth.”

She laughed at his happy expression as he placed Cara back onto her chair while Kelsey scrambled onto her hers. Charlie said. “Speaking of hurt, how does she remember that? I thought all those memories were gone.”

Storm said. “I think instinct. She was asking if as her new father, I would allow my family to be hurt.” He thought about it for a minute then said quietly. “Just in case I have that wrong. I will ask papa to look at her again.”

“If you think you should but you really cannot fight instincts.” Charlie quietly stated. “Especially when you do not know where it comes from.” Storm agreed with a quick nod of his head.

Kelsey sat and watched Storm and Charlie as they took their seats. She waited until Storm had taken a sip of his tea before saying. “Mama said you are a dragon like Grandpa?”

“I am!” He told her as Charlie passed him the baby. Then Kelsey asked. “Do you fly like Grandpa?”

“I am a male dragon so therefore I fly.” He told her. Kelsey’s face took on a very pleased expression. She had a new daddy and he could fly just like Mama said Kammy and Molly’s daddy could. She just bet she would be able to fly with her daddy by herself one day, quicker than her new cousins would be allowed too as she was older.

Storm finally looked down into the face of the hatchling in his arms and took a breath. Royal! His dragon stated.

Charlie watched his reaction. “So you did not notice before?”

“It is hard to see when your eyes water and are squeezed shut!” He replied.

Trying hard not to laugh she said. “Your father and Sharm said there would not be a problem.”

He raised his gaze from the baby to hers. “No my shadow, there will be no problem, royal or not.” He looked at the girls as they stared at him. “No one can take any of our young from us, we are a family.”

Charlie sighed. “Agreed.”

Storm decided to change the subject. “Now if you girls eat your breakfast. I will take you flying if you would like? I offer this because you are to meet your cousins today and they have all flown with their fathers. I do not want you to feel left out.”

Kelsey grinned and picked up her spoon. “We will hurry dada, come on Cara hurry up so we can fly with our dada.” Cara nodded. “Fly dada!”

Charlie sighed pleased and delighted that Cara was speaking. “Well I have already flown with dada so can Justice and I still come?” She asked the girls, both nodded.

“Babbie fly wif mama?” Cara softly asked.

Kelsey smiled. “Yep!”

They both quickly finished breakfast then saw to their needs with Charlie’s help while Storm fed his son his first bottle. Then he tackled the thermal jumpsuit Charlie had handed him to place the baby in. It only took him two tries to figure out how to place the baby in the suit. The first time he unfortunately tried to stuff Justice’s little arms into the legs of the suit. With advice from his dragon, his second try was much more successful.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

K nock... Knock!

Storm opened the door. “You are late!” He admonished Edith who walked past him with Molly in her arms. “Hello, Storm and I know.”

Storm sighed as his dragon reminded him Manners!

He tried again. “Hello Edith, where is Ava?”

Edith smiled as she told him. “Sage is bringing her. Good morning Charlie again.”

“Hey!” Charlie greeted her.

“Do not blame me for being late, it was little miss Molly here, she changed dresses twice!”

“Coosins Edee.” Molly replied seriously.

“I know sweetie.” Edith said with a smile as she lowered her to the floor.

“Me come to see you unca Storm, me happy, got coosins and antee.” Molly told him as she reached for her uncle, who took her in his arms and kissed her forehead. “I am happy to see you too. This is your new Auntie Charlie.”

Molly ducked her head as she said. “Hi!” Charlie fell in love. The girl was gorgeous. “Well hello little one, who is your mother and father?”

“Mama and dada.” Molly answered in the same serious voice she answered Edith with.

“Well of course.” Charlie said to the quiet laughter from Storm and Edith. She rolled her eyes at them as Storm said. “This is Reighn and Sage’s oldest girl. Ava is their little one.”

Charlie asked the little girl. “So how old are you lovely girl?”

Molly popped her head right up and wiggled to get down as she told her new auntie. “Mees two, Isa big girl!”

“Yes, you are, and you have come to play with Kelsey and Cara?”

“Yep me and Kammy.” Just then as if saying her name made her materialize. Kammy ran in and threw herself into Storm’s arms. “Me too Uncle Storm. I come to say hello to cousins and new auntie.”

“Kammy we are meant to ask to be admitted remember?” Claire told her daughter as she walked in after her while carrying the tiny baby Kale.

Kammy slipped from Storm’s arms after giving him a kiss on his cheek with wide eyes and said. “Mama, Edee is here.”

Claire frowned. “I don’t understand?”

Edith grinned as Kammy and Molly looked at her, then Kammy said. “Edee says family is family. We is family.”

Claire shook her head. “I still do not understand?”

Edith said. “What I said was the young are the most important people in the family and we can always trust family to watch out for us. I think they took that as they are wanted everywhere.”

“Ahh! Along the same lessons we have been teaching them.” Claire said.

“Of course Sage told me.”

“Of course.”

“So how is my nephew?” Edith looked down at the small baby in the carrier.

“Growing! Sharm is pleased with him.”

“Of course he is, come to Edee my handsome bear.” She cooed as she unstrapped him from his carrier. Claire grinned at Storm. “We have invaded you, so we could meet your young and your shadow. I hope you have coffee brewing?”

Charlie watched bemused as her shadow, He really did not seem like the hugging type, opened his arms embracing the smaller female called Claire. Dressed in a lovely green silk shirt and black jeans with black and white spiked hair she sighed as she greeted him. “Hi Storm.”

“Hello Claire, of course, there is coffee. Now how are you, is my brother treating you well?”

Claire nodded and said seriously. “He is too scared of you not too!”

Charlie frowned until Storm laughed and said. “You lie so well, our Claire.”

“It is a gift.” She grinned at him. He indicated Charlie as they parted. “Claire this is my shadow Charlie. My soul this is Claire, my nest brother Lars’s shadow. They have recently bonded, their little girl Kammy is a tiger and three years old. Their tiny baby boy is a bear.”

Claire held her hand out. “Nice to meet you, sorry about the hug should have made sure it was okay. Bonding and greeting bonded males is a new thing for me. I am still learning the rules. He is very selective who he allows into his heart. I know you and your children must be very special.”

Charlie shook her hand. “I sorted that out, otherwise you would be dead, and the hugging is new to me too. They all seem to do it though, looks like we are just going to have to get used to it!”

“Yep looks that way, as for the other. I appreciate your restraint. My bonded would not understand.” Said an unfazed Claire as she asked. “So Edee said you have young?”

Charlie smiled. “We do.” Just then the two girls came in from changing their clothes after the flight with Storm. She introduced them. “This is Kelsey who is cougar and five.”

“Hello Kelsey, I am Claire if you like you can call me Auntie Claire or just Claire. I am Kammy’s mother.”

Kelsey looked up into the bright clear eyes of her new auntie and saw a kindred spirit. She smiled and sighed all at once. “Hello Auntie Claire.”

Charlie picked Cara up and said. “This is our Cara, she is two and we are unsure what she is?”

“Hello, little one how delightful you are. You are so fill, your soul just shines.” Cara laid her head on her mother’s shoulder. She whispered. “ello.”

In response to Claire’s raised eyebrows, Charlie said. “Edee could not tell us, we will figure it out I am sure!”

Claire smiled softly to Charlie and Storm then said. “One will come soon that knows and she looked deeply into Charlie’s eyes then said to Storm. “Have Reighn call Ace home soon.”

“As you say Claire.”

Charlie asked. “Are you a seer?”

“As much as I have not wanted to admit it, I am. My loving shadow and family have shown me that I am what I am. And that is okay, so short answer, yes.”

Charlie nodded. “Are you getting help?”

“I am training with the best shifters and dragons here. Reighn would have it no other way or Lars now. My gift is becoming stronger and the knowing more ‘clear’. You have gifts?”

“Yes a few, we will have to get together some time and compare.”

Claire nodded. “Oh, Sage and Edee will love that.”

Edith said. “I do. And it is a good idea, you should know, gifts tend to become more evolved when they are in the right place. Or so I am led to believe.”

“Okay now that makes sense, sort of like why the female dragons have come out of hiding.” Claire said. Storm agreed as Claire asked. “You have a baby boy, too right?”

Charlie nodded. “Yes, we have Justice who is asleep at the moment, he is seven weeks old and a full dragon.”

Claire smiled. “A house full, I hope you don’t mind the invasion. We wanted or should I say once Kammy knew she had new cousins, there was no stopping her.”

Charlie smiled. “No, it is great, it is like instant family and friends all rolled up in one bundle.”

Edith agreed. “Exactly.”

Storm asked Claire. “What is Lars doing with his collection?”

Everyone knew Storm and Lars both collected weapons. Claire sighed, “Nothing, he has them in storage which is a shame, he has some nice pieces.”

“As do I. I have left mine at my old apartment. I do not want them around my young.”

“That was Lars’s feelings on it.”

Just then Sage arrived with Ava. “Hey everyone, I can’t really stay too long… umm, how are you all?”

There was a general. “Fine!”

Edith started talking to Storm and Claire about the weapons just as Sage flicked her fingers and two baskets of toys appeared on the lounge floor. Much to Charlie’s astonishment, Sage said. “Witch, comes in handy.”

Charlie’s. “I am sure!” Was amused, together they watched the four little girls’ edge towards each other. Kelsey was the oldest at five, Kammy next. Molly and Cara were around the same age, Kammy said. “Hi, me is Kammy. This is Molly, who you?”

Kelsey said. “Hi, I am Kelsey and this is Cara. Storm is our dada.”

Kammy blinked. “Our dada’s fly, your dada fly?”

Kelsey eyes became excited. “Yep, we fly this morning.”

Kammy smiled. “Me and Molly likes flying.”

Molly nodded. “Yep.”

Cara nodded as well and said. “Yep.”

Kammy said. “You have a mama?”

Kelsey nodded. “Yep.” Then pointed to Charlie.

They all turned to look at her. Charlie felt like she was under a microscope, as four pairs of eyes sized her up. Sage whispered. “Stand strong don’t let them see you are uneasy, they will seize it and life will be hell.”

Charlie grinned at her. “You are all really weird aren’t you?”

Kelsey asked Kammy. “Which one is your mama?”

Kammy pointed to Claire and then pointing to Sage said. “That Molly’s mama.”

“You see what I mean?” Sage said out the side of her mouth. Charlie whispered back. “Female you are crazy.”

“Well, maybe. Didn’t stop you whispering though, huh!” Sage murmured as she placed Ava on the floor only to have her scooped up by Storm.

“Hello my little Ava.” He crooned to her much as he had to Justice earlier. She giggled as he kissed her cheek. Cara frowned and cried. “My dada!” As she threw herself at Storm’s legs who looked astounded.

Edith passed the baby to Charlie and squatted down in front of Cara. “Your dada loves you, but he loves others as well.”

“No my dada.” Cara pouted.

“Yes, he is sweetie but just like he loves Kelsey and Justice. He loves Ava and Kammy and Molly. It is okay that he does because their daddies will love you and Kelsey and Justice. This is what makes us a family. You Cara are part of our family now. That means every one of your uncles and grandpa and aunties and grandma’s get to hug and cuddle all the young in our family because we all love you.”

Cara looked up at Storm, then Charlie, then Kelsey who said. “It is true Cara he is our daddy, we can share him like Kammy and Molly will share their daddies.”

She nodded. “Kay.” And released him.

Edee stood and looked at Storm. “Wow! What is it that makes you so lovable? Can’t see it myself!” She sniffed loudly and grinned. “Just a male!”

Storm growled. “Because you do not look hard enough. I am adorable!” Which he said with a straight face and laughing eyes, much to Charlie’s amusement.

Claire said. “You notice how they don’t have the same worries for us, their mothers?”

Sage said. “I noticed.”

Charlie said. “It is because they know we have huge hearts.” She looked at the other three who stared at her confused. “We have too, we love their daddies.”

All three of the females said. “Oh!”

As Storm kissed the baby Ava and replaced her on the floor with her toys, he then kissed Cara and each of the girls who giggled at him. Then they all ran off to play in the new playroom. When they entered they all heard their yells of glee and Sage said. “Just a few toys until you can go shopping. Reighn already placed the barriers on the balconies, and someone will be here this afternoon to do the murals. Do you know what you want?”

“The, what now?” Charlie asked as she lifted her head from the little baby boy. “How old is he?” She asked Claire. She smiled and softly said. “Two weeks tomorrow.”

“So tiny.”

“Yeah but he is doing better, he was very small when we first got him.” At Charlie’s look of disbelief, she said. “Believe me he is.”

Storm said. “When Claire and Lars first got him he was this big, he held his hands apart a little from each other. “And he weighed less than my phone.”

Charlie’s eyes widened as she asked and there was a definite growl in her voice. “Who did that to him?”

“Oh, we don’t know he just arrived here and no one is saying how or why.” Claire told her, then said. “Truthfully I do not care, he is registered as mine and Lars, just like yours are registered to you and Storm. No one can take them from us.”

Storm nodded. “Or they will die!”

“Well okay then!” Sage said. “Now the faeries will paint murals for the girl’s bedrooms. If they want to the girls can pick what they want for themselves and the playroom is whatever you all want.”

“Oh, I see, what do you have?” Charlie asked curiously to see what Sage thought was appropriate.

Sage smiled. “Forests and trees with cats of all kinds. In Molly’s room, Ava has faeries and rainbows. In the playroom there are wolves and dragons.

Claire said with a sigh. “We have dragons, loads of dragons.”

The girls came back in from the playroom. “Mama toys.” Cara said as she cuddled a dragon in her arms, it looked a lot like Storm. When he saw it, he grinned and said. “Thank you Sage.”

“My pleasure brother always. So Kelsey what paintings do you want in your bedroom?” Sage asked.

Kelsey smiled. “Auntie Sage can I have hills and trees and flowers, big yellow flowers. I love them.”

“Well of course you can and Cara what would you like sweet one.” She asked with a smile for the little girl whose face was in a cute little frown. “Me want unicons. I oove unicons, pink and puple ones, me oove pink an puple. Me have unicon, anniee Sage?”

“Oh, I love unicorns too. Cara how wonderful. Yes, you must have unicorns.”

Cara smiled with her whole body and nodded her head as she said. “Me unicon.”

“Alright then!” Sage laughed and clapped her hands gleefully. “Pink and purple unicorns for Cara and flowers and hills with trees that have big branches with cougars and cats like lynx’s and tigers on them for Kelsey.”

“Yea!” Kelsey yelled. “That is for my room.”

“Yea!” the other girls cheered.

Sage told Storm and Charlie. “Someone will be here to do them this afternoon.”

Fascinated Charlie asked. “With magic?”

Sage grinned as she said. “Yes with faerie magic.”

Edith grinned at the amazed Charlie, knowing in a few weeks she would be as accepting as they all were of the magic flowing around Dragon’s Gap. She eyed Storm and said. “So I have been thinking about you and Lars.”

Storm eyed her back. “You have huh?”

“You betcha, so what do you think of an interactive weapons museum. Where people could come and see them and also where they could, under controlled circumstances, try them out. In like a gun range or rooms beneath the museum in a concrete basement. You could have separate rooms for different disciplines. You and Lars could house your weapons there. They would be safe and you could keep on collecting.”

“We would have to find someone to curate and supervise the gun range.” Storm said thoughtfully.

Claire asked. “Surely there are dragons like our Noah and Braxton that would like the chance to be employed and share their knowledge. Do you or Lars know any that are as knowledgeable about weapons as you two?”

“That is a logical solution. We can have them cared for and let others enjoy what we have collected and to answer your question Claire. Yes, I can think of several former Hunters and Shields that would qualify. I like it, what of Lars?”

Edith shrugged. “I just thought of it.”

Claire said. “Why don’t you talk to him after your meeting? Which, if I am not mistaken you are both late for.”

“Good idea.” Storm agreed.

“Shit... Shit… Shit! Let’s go.” Charlie cried then she said to Claire an Edith. “Justice will wake in an hour, if I am not back. He will need his bottle. The girls need snacks, and shit we have to go. Will you be okay?” Charlie asked worriedly.

Sage said. “I am off, see you all later.” She almost ran from the room before Ava or the girls realized she was gone. Edith and Claire laughed as they watched her go, then Claire said. “We have this, seriously you are not leaving for good, go while they are busy.”

“This is the wise thing to do?” Storm a frown in his eyes asked them. Claire nodded. “Oh yes before the tears and guilt start, go while you can.”

Storm looked shocked as he asked. “They will cry?” Edith said. “Nah not with us here, go your family is safe.”

“We will talk after.” Said Storm. “We, my Charlie and I have questions about the young ones?”

“Sure you do, but truthfully mama Verity and Grace are the best ones to ask. What they don’t know is not worth knowing!” Claire told them.

Charlie said. “We will talk with them, we must go Storm.”

Edith grinned and called out after the departing couple. “I will set it up for this afternoon.”

Claire looked around as she placed her baby boy Kale, back in his carrier. “Nice place I will check the girls.” Edith nodded “I will get the coffee.”

“Okay she is intense huh?”

“Yep but very likable.”

“Yeah, deadly, though.”

“Aren’t we all in one way or another?”

“Well yes.”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

Q ueen Scarlett and King Elijah plus their four guards sat around the same table from the night before in Reighn’s newly named conference room waiting for Charlie and Storm.

Elijah smiled at Scarlett and said. “Do not fear my light, she is of your blood remember like calls to like.”

“I know, but I worry what she will say. From what Sage has said she is sane and has mated to Reighn’s brother, and has young. This bodes ill for her to return to us.”

“There is that.” He murmured. “We will have to see. She may disavow us all together, and that too is a possibility.”

“You are not helping my Light.”

“I am sorry. I was unaware I was meant too.” He grinned at her, and she gave him a small smile back. The door opened before she could answer and in walked the female from the night before with the dragon Storm. Already Scarlett and Elijah could see the bonds that tied them together.

Charlie walked to the opposite side of the table from the faeries. “I apologize for being late, our young enjoyed flying on dragon back. Then Edith and Claire arrived with their young, it has been a full morning so far.”

“You took all three of your young flying?” Asked an amazed Scarlett.

Charlie smiled. “The baby Justice, I think enjoyed it the most, even though he is only seven weeks old.”

Scarlett smiled as she said. “I am sure he did, to fly is freedom.”

Charlie inclined her head. “There is truth in that, which our young ones found out this morning. It will, I fear not be the last time they beg to enjoy the skies. You know I am Charlie and my shadow is Storm?”

Storm said nothing only watched the Faeries talk to his shadow he could feel her nerves. He had enjoyed the flight as much as his family, not as much as his dragon who was in bliss. All the faeries nodded to Storm, well aware of his reputation.

“So!” Charlie said when the silence got on her nerves. “You are my mother’s sister?”

“I am. My name is Scarlett, and this is my Light Elijah. If it is not too hard, could you tell me what happened to Junipa?”

Charlie nodded to the male and said. “Hello, so that was her name, we only knew her as Juna.”

Scarlett inclined her head. “She would not have said her full name as names have power as all ours do. As yours does!”

Charlie with a crease between her eyes asked. “So Scarlett and Elijah are not your full names?”

“They are, we have nothing to fear here.” Elijah answered. “Of course they are not the way they are said in the language of faerie.”

Charlie smiled. “Of course, so you think my name has power?”

Scarlett with a serious look said. “Yes.”

Charlie shrugged, “My name is nothing extraordinary, and Charlie Dallas Easton are common names. No power in them.”

“Oh, you are mistaken each name has an abundance of power attached to them.” Scarlett told her.

A little bewildered Charlie asked. “Why?”

“Each name holds a meaning, for example. Charlie in faerie is Charla, our name for justice. Dallas is dahlia after a revered aunt of your mothers and mine who was gifted with the gift of cleansing and persuasion!”

Charlie shrugged. “Like cleansing rooms of my presence or persuading locks to unlock and my need to see justice done?” Scarlett smiled “Yes like that.”

“Okay so what about Harper Elliot?”

“Harper, in our language Haror. It is the word for seeker and can also be referred to as ghost and Elliot is Ellilo who was a revered uncle to us. He had the gift of finding the truth of something, seeing beneath the surface. Who is Harper Elliot?”

“My sister, she was killed twelve years ago.”

Scarlett let her anger and despair show when she asked. “By whom?”

Charlie sighed and brushed her eyes. She hated thinking of that time and yet she found herself with Harper on her mind constantly since she started this whole journey. “Our step- mother.”

“I see, where can I find this person?” Scarlett asked as her anger simmered beneath the surface of her skin. Charlie raised her eyebrows at the angry Queen. She said. “Six feet under, I took her life.”

Elijah took Scarlett’s trembling hand in his and asked. “Why did she kill your sister?”

Charlie cleared her throat then said bluntly. “I was not home. I have pieced together some of how it happened.” She closed her eyes, then blew a breath out as she remembered back to a time of anguish, pain, fear and revenge disguised as justice. Clearing her throat, she said. “Apparently it went like this. One day a year or two maybe less after I left home. Harper killed our father, then our step-mother killed Harper.”

There were several indrawn breaths and throats clearing. She could feel Storm stiffen next to her but kept her eyes on the table. Charlie said. “I have always believed she had a very good reason to do so. Unfortunately, my step-mother and her brothers who helped her take Harpers life would not tell me what it was. So I will tell you what they told me. Our step-mother told our father Harper did something and apparently it was enough to make him go after Harper. He would have been drunk, that is the only thing I believed about what they told me. He was always drunk, and it would have given him enough courage to try and kill her. Who knows?”

She shrugged as Storm’s hand fisted on the table, she touched his hand saying. “All this was a long time ago.” He nodded once, she returned to her story. “He must have lost his mind because even at fifteen Harper was deadly, maybe he really was drunk. I don’t know. Anyway apparently he started hitting her. I do not know how that was possible. Juna assured us no one would be able to lift a hand to either of us. Which is why, in truth I allowed Harper to talk me into leaving home.

We were wrong… Juna was wrong. It seems, after all, he was able to beat on her and Harper retaliated.” She softly to herself as she shook her head. “No one hit Harper, he should have remembered that.” Then she cleared her throat and said louder. “From what I was told, Harper killed him then she, the step-mother killed Harper and before you ask. Harper must have been hurt bad or blindsided. I cannot think how else it would have happened.”

“Where is her body, we will wish it returned to the Grove.” Scarlett asked.

Charlie sighed quietly. “She is ash after our step-mother took Harper’s life. She called her family they came and took both bodies and cremated them.”

Elijah frowned and asked. “Why would they do that? It seems extraordinary for humans.” He looked at her. “They were human?”

“As far as I know they were, they never felt like other and I think it was done out of fear and arrogance. They were always a law unto themselves, and I have come to believe they feared someone retaliating.”

“What happened when you found out?” Storm asked her. Because he, like the others in the room knew something had happened. Charlie rubbed her heart. “The minute she died our bond was severed, completely. It was weak beforehand, but then it was just gone. I knew she was gone.” She whispered, and they could all hear the pain in her voice from that time. “When I could, I returned to their house. By that time, the step- mother and her family had moved on. It took me two years to find them all and deliver justice for my sister.”

Scarlett held back a sob for the loss of her niece as she asked quietly. “Do you know where my sister is buried?” Because she knew that she must have been dead, she would never have allowed her young to be killed. Sadness swelled in her heart as Charlie bowed her head and said. “As per her instructions, which amazingly enough our father followed to the letter, she is entombed here.” She slid a piece of paper over to Scarlett, who took it and said with surprise and pleasure in her tones. “Thank you, you knew I would want it?”

Charlie shook her head. “Not you directly. Juna told us that someone may come one day to ask, and we should tell you where she was. She said it was her right to go home.”

Scarlett asked hesitantly. “Your mother never spoke of me?” Charlie wanted to lie, wanted to say she had talked of her sister all the time, but she did not. She shook her head. “I am sorry no.” At Scarlett’s sad look, she said. “I am sorry.”

Elijah took her in his arms and held her as she let her sadness escape in a few tears. Charlie asked Elijah letting Scarlett have a moment. “So are there anymore family other than Scarlett?”

“No, your parents and your grandparents have passed on, there was only Scarlett and her sister.

Scarlett with effort pulled herself together as she eased away from her light and wiped her face with a cloth passed from the guard behind her. She asked. “Did she ever tell you why she left the Grove? Why she left me?”

Charlie felt her pain and her loss. It felt like the one that laid heavily in her own heart. The Queen’s pain had depth, as it was coated in betrayal. Charlie shook her head. “No, all she said was her destiny was in myself and Harper. She would say no more. And I do not know why she never told me? She use to tell us we were half-faerie but until I came here, I never truly believed her. I think Harper did and probably knew more about us than I did. In all honesty my mother and I had a tumultuous relationship at least compared to hers and Harpers. They seemed to click together like pieces of the same puzzle. I did not, and unfortunately we cannot ask either of them.”

Scarlett nodded sadly. “Yes, I am sorry for that. I would have like to have met her and Junipa again. I do not wish to go into the details of your whole life but if I may. Was it a good life? Was my sister happy?”

Charlie did not smile, she looked like she was weighing her words as she slowly said. “I believe she was not unhappy, there was always a sadness that was like a shield around her, almost like a barrier between her and the world. We knew she loved us, and we loved her very much. I remember when we, Harper and I were little. Life was fun and our parents seemed happy. I was thirteen and Harper was almost eleven when Juna passed away. She had been ill for a long time. Unfortunately afterwards, life became difficult for Harper and me. Some of our father’s choices were not ones a father who loved his daughters should have made. He remarried a female within a year of Juna’s death, who hated both Harper and I. She was unable to have young of her own. She wanted to have the abundant lifestyle we had. She assumed after their marriage our father would give her what she wanted. Which was money and Harper and myself gone. She wanted us sent away, it made no difference to her where we went as long as we were away from our father and her. But in that our father would not be persuaded. I think he thought if he sent us away his riches would dry up, which they did anyway. What they and we did not know was our wealth was tied in with our mother’s life force. Once she left, so did the good life for our father and the step-mother. Money still found its way to our family without our father lifting a finger to get it but not like it was when Juna lived.”

Scarlett nodded as she told them. “One of her gifts was abundance, which is what we assumed she was lured from the High Queen’s Grove for. To give and work for a male that took many Faeries with him when he rebelled. Now I am unsure this is true. If she called you and your sister her destiny maybe it was another gift that made her leave. Maybe it was foreseeing.”

Charlie shrugged. “Harper may have been able to tell you. Anyway somehow together our father and his wife figured that without Juna they were not going to have the riches we had before. And because neither Harper nor I could provide for them the same wealth. They found different ways for us to pay for that inability. Which I really do not want to talk about.”

She refused to look at anyone. Storm took her hand in his. “No one demands this of you my soul. Tell us what you do wish to speak of.”

She squeezed his hand gratefully and carried on. “Okay, I thankfully remained with them for only a few years and as I said I managed to leave home. I won a scholarship for college when I was sixteen so I took it and left. Harper being younger was unable to leave, and I could not take her with me. So what life was like for her in those years I can only guess at? We could only communicate infrequently, we did have the bond between us and even that they took from me. I wish I could tell you more.”

Storm asked. “How old were you when Harper was killed?”

“Eighteen. Harper would have been sixteen, nearly seventeen or just about.”

Elijah asked. “How is it you are sane and not lost in the grey of the in-between?

Charlie smiled. “Oh that! Well, that was Harper again. She took us from there.”

Shocked all four faeries stared at her. “How?” Asked one of the other guards.

Charlie shrugged. “After Juna left, we use to walk around in a sort of grey fog it covered our sight and thoughts.” She frowned as she tried to explain. “It is very hard to describe, the best I can say is, think of a thin blanket over your mind and body and then try operating through that.” She grimaced. “It was difficult we sort of lived there in that grey area. And every night we would go to sleep and then end up in this grey foggy place. Sometimes it was fun. There were other kids there, and we would play for hours and sometimes it was frightening. They were the nights no one talked or played, it was as though what was in the gloom was angry. I am sorry it is hard to explain.”

She shook her head to clear the memories of those terrifying nights and said. “One night shortly before I left home, we had woken and were in the grey zone. That was what we called it. Harper was agitated like she expected something to happen. I remember she was not scared. Harper was very rarely scared. She seemed angry as though the mist was feeding her the anger or she was feeding it and the angrier she became the more I became angry. She told me that night, there was only two choices for us to make. We could die or fight. Choose sister? She said. I remember grinning and saying. Not dying, we fight.

Then we were attacked, it was vicious, we punched and kicked and used the rocks and sticks on the ground. But they just kept coming. So many it was horrible they were just like grey skeletons or grey misty figures with claws. As hard as we fought, we were losing the battle. I was sure we were going to die but before that happened a light appeared and threw us out of the grey zone. I don’t know what happened. We just woke in our beds with scratches and bruises over our faces and bodies. We could not go to school or out, father and step- mother were furious. That I can tell you was not a happy time. Then two nights later we once again found ourselves in that place, but this time Harper was really angry…so very angry.”

Charlie sucked back a breath as memories crowded her mind, she whispered as the night of terror rose swiftly to the forefront of her mind. She looked directly at Scarlett and said. “We were still in pain. It had not been pleasant as we could not go to school so we were made to work around the house. It did not matter that we were in a great deal of pain. Our father and step-mother did not believe we had not snuck out of the house to their way of thinking we deserved any pain we received. And truthfully looking back on it now, what could they believe. We could not tell them what had happened, that would not have sat well with either of them. So as you can imagine we were both very angry but in saying that. Harper always had a core of anger within her it was like a little bomb that exploded when things went wrong. I think it was her default emotion. Anyway this night it was a hundred times worse. She was so angry she stood in the grey and screamed a terrifying scream until she glowed blue.”

Charlie panted, just remembering that night. Storm smoothed a hand down her back. “I am here my shadow. I am here!” She grabbed his other hand. “Okay...Okay.” Charlie rubbed her head against his chest letting his calm take her over. Her voice was muffled as she told them. “She made us swords and we fought.”

“What? I do not understand?” Storm said. She moved away a little and sat straighter in her chair and looked at him, at them all. “I have no idea how she did it. I just remember standing there and glowing blue like she was and then there were swords filling my hands, long silver, blue swords and we were fighting. It seemed like hours and hours then there were no more things to fight. No more grey skeletons, no more grey misty figures with claws or swords. Harper grinned at me and said, we will not return. We have the right to leave. You will be safe now sis, and from that night on I have ever returned to the grey mist.”

Elijah nodded. “I see!”

Pale and looking slightly ill. Scarlett said. “Your sister was a true ghost.”

“A what?” Charlie asked as she and Storm stared at the Queen and King. Charlie noticed all the faeries were pale and shaken. It was not hard to miss their reactions. Elijah said after he had cleared his throat several times. “Legend says only a true ghost can fight demons of old. To escape the grey world where they reside and if they defeat them.”

“It will be many thousands of years until they can materialize again and reside in the grey gloom of the in-between.” A male guard finished.

“I see, this is why it takes the High Queen to guide them from the grey place?” Storm commented.

Elijah nodded. “One of the reasons, yes. Although the former High Queen was not strong enough to defeat them all. She defeated some each time she ventured there to rescue lost ones. I believe she had not ventured there for many years before she passed into the Higher Grove and the new High Queen has never gone to the grey mist.”

Storm said. “I would imagine if you asked she would tell you it has been twelve years.”

Elijah nodded. “Yes, I think she would.”

Scarlett said sadly. “Now we know why.”

“No more grey ones walking in the in-between. You and your sister made it safe for all half-bloods to live and grow. They no longer will be pulled into that half-life.” Elijah was impressed with Charlie. It was easy to hear in his voice.

Storm said. “So what you are saying then is that Charlie and her sister Harper. Fought all the demons that lived in this grey place and killed them and now it is safe for you all to mate outside your species?”

Scarlet looked at her light, he grinned as she said. “I will have to confer with the High Queen but in essence that is what we are saying. It is what Charlie and Harper did. Yes!”

Scarlett looked at Charlie and smiled sadly. “You look so much like Junipa. I have missed her being in my life and am so very sad she has passed into the Higher Grove.” Which Charlie assumed was what the faeries called the afterlife.

“The High Queen may have questions for you, Charlie. Are you willing to speak with her?” Elijah asked her.

“Of course as long as I do not have to leave home.”

“No, that will not be necessary, although we hope you and your shadow and young will visit us at the Grove here.” Scarlett said hopefully.

Charlie broached the subject they had discussed earlier with Reighn. “Well as to that, I was going to bring this up later. But it has been stated that a Liaison between the Grove and Dragons Gap’s would be a good idea?”

Elijah answered as Scarlett nodded. “Yes, that is so.”

“Would Charlie be a good Ambassador?” Storm asked as he saw Charlie hesitating. Scarlett smiled, lighting the whole room with her glow. “That would be most acceptable.”

Charlie nodded. “I will do so for a time. Someone may come along better equipped to do the job. But for now I would love to be your go between.”

“Opposition to her position will be heard.” Sparrow, Queen Scarlett’s guard advised.

“Queen Scarlett smiled. “Charlie and Storm this is my personal guard Sparrow. She is a good friend of Edith’s and mine.”

Storm said. “I have met Sparrow before as well as the other guards Loa, Rumoh and Dumoh.”

Charlie inclined her head. “Hello is my doing this going to cause problems for the Queen and King?”

Scarlett waved her hand before Sparrow could answer. “Yes and no. Sparrow I understand your concerns but if there is too much opposition we will have our Liaison talk to them, and if that does not work. We will ask Edith to perhaps say a word or two.”

Sparrow grinned as she said. “That should do it. Of course if all else fails Lord Storm likes to bash heads together, to get his point across.”

Storm nodded seriously. “I do but I should think once my shadow has said her piece, there will be no need for me or Edee to add anything.”

“Why is everyone scared of her?” Charlie asked.

“Scared is a relative term.” Elijah said. “Let us say we are wary of her sharp tongue and grumpy disposition. She is bear you know?”

Scarlett said. “I have never found Edee disagreeable, around me she is always delightful.” They all looked at her. “What? I find her charming.”

There were several grunts as Sparrow said. “She is, once you get passed all the gruff stuff.”

“Well yes, there is that.” Scarlett smiled at Charlie. “Edith is a grounder. What that means is, she is sort of like a lightning rod, things happen around her. She draws people together and then guides and inspires people to go after, or in some instances. To realize what they wish to do with their lives. It is an amazing ability, and that is on top of her other gifts.”

Charlie shook her head in amazement. “Oh wow, that must be exhausting for her.”

Storm told her. “It is, she walks a fine line between being thought of as bossy or arrogant and a kind advisor who redirects and guides gentle change.” He grinned and raised an eyebrow at the faeries who all gazed at him with varying shades of amazement. “You assume I do not understand what is going on around me because I am not as verbal as some. You would be wrong. Edith and I often talk when I visit with her at her studio. Especially when my brother Sharm is unable to be her sounding board. That is what she told me I am.” He said to Charlie. “Edith restores paintings. She says it keeps her balanced.” Secretly he enjoyed their reactions. Charlie grinned at him knowing he was getting a kick out of the faeries surprise. Elijah told Charlie. “Dragon’s Gap has many things happening because of her, museums, art galleries and driving schools. Academies on crafts, gardening, cooking and a lonely hearts club.” He looked at his guards as they snickered at their King using such a term. “I know what it means. I looked it up. Anyway, she never allows any to be forgotten. Even the faeries are changing, we train nannies now.”

Scarlett said. “For some it can be annoying or seen like interfering which is sad.”

“What happens when someone does see it as annoying? What do you do?” Charlie asked.

Storm said. “Tell her, Edee likes the truth. Tell her she is getting up in your face and she backs off. Or if you feel you cannot, see Sage or June. They buffer between her and other people. Do not tell Claire she will be angry, and that can never be good because then Lars gets angry. It is a vicious cycle. Also, Claire can shoot. Very, very well.”

“Wow! For someone who is not always here, you really know Edee and the others!” Sparrow said admiringly.

“She is my family.” Storm said simply.

Charlie grinned. “It must be a full-time job for Sage and June.”

Scarlett smiled as she said. “You have no idea, but as she looked into Charlie’s eyes she said. “It is worth it. Remember she comes from love and then you understand.”

Charlie nodded, she thought she would in time. Changing the subject, she said with a touch of humor. “You should know I will not refer to two people who look my age as aunt and uncle. I will acknowledge you are my relations and hope we can get to know each other better in the future, if that will be alright?’

Scarlett smiled. “Oh yes please. I too hope we will become friends. You should know that we will send out ones to retrieve your mother’s body. So she can be placed in the Queens garden. It is a cemetery. Your mother would have been a Queen if she had stayed. She is entitled to rest there on her way to the Higher Grove.”

Charlie nodded in understanding. “I have carried that piece of paper around for the last seventeen years in the hope someone would know what to do with the information. Will I be able to say my goodbyes to her?”

“Of course, you did not when she was entombed?”

Charlie shook her head. “No Harper and I were excluded.”

“So how do you know she is there?” Elijah asked.

Charlie sighed. “A friend went and found out for me a few years later to make sure she was there. I could not go without Harper. I think our father was too frightened of us or maybe you all, not to have complied.”

Scarlett said. “I do not understand why she mated with such a despicable human.”

“For Charlie and Harper,” Storm told her. “So my shadow could come here to Dragon’s Gap and rescue our young and save my dragons soul.”

Charlie touched his face. “Yes for that alone.”

Scarlett nodded. “I will take comfort from that.”

Elijah said. “I think my light you should.”

“So we must go back to our young, would you like to meet them?” Charlie asked.

Scarlett smiled as she agreed. “Very much so. My guard you are free to leave.”

“Our Queen are you sure?” Sparrow asked.

“Please if I am not safe with my light and my niece and her shadow, when will I ever be?”

Sparrow shrugged. “This is true.”

“So cool.” Charlie said as she watched them shrink and fly from the room. “Before this morning, I would have been quite sad I cannot do that. But with my shadow having wings, not so much now.”

“You know, I have no idea why you cannot fly. You have gifts?” Elijah queried.

Charlie agreed. “Yes but not that one.”

“What are they if you do not mind sharing?” Scarlett asked as they walked towards the lift.

“I know a lie when I hear it. I am compelled to see justice done, regardless of the form it takes and I am a very good shot with any type of gun. Also I can unlock anything; plus cleanse my presence from anywhere and hide my sent!”

Storm asked. “Amazing! What of your sister?”

Charlie smiled it was becoming easier to think of Harper now, after talking about her. The pain was still there and she realized would always stay with her, it was however no reason to stop remembering her sister. “She could find anything, anywhere. She could and would find the truth of something. Scariest of all, she was phenomenal with knives and swords. If it had a blade, she could master it. The one great asset she possessed and remember as young girls we thoroughly loved this gift, was her ability to transport from one place to another.” They all entered the lift as Storm asked. “Are you serious?” He trembled thinking of all the trouble he and his brothers could have got into with that ability. “Oh yes.”

Elijah said. “Dangerous for you?”

“Maybe, we did not think so. Harper always knew where she was.”

“Still to be able to quebliss, that is very unusual.” At the puzzled looks Storm and Charlie gave him he said. “Oh sorry, quebliss in the language of faerie, means disappear from one place to another. At least that is close translation.”

“Thank you, in what way is it unusual. Cannot every faerie? Surely you can as Queen and King?” Charlie asked.

Scarlet said quietly. “Only a High Queen can quebliss. For Harper to do so, meant she was a prospective High Queen. As far as I know a High Queen has never been found from a cross breed, it would have been unprecedented. I will have to report it to the High Queen and King.”

Elijah sighed. “I can hear the screams and denials from the high council now. Can you not my dear?”

“Oh yes, they will not be pleased!” Her face wore a very satisfied smile.

“I gather we do not enjoy the high council.” Charlie asked.

Elijah cut in before Scarlett spoke. “No they do not like to encourage change, it is a continuing battle most Queens face.”

“So what will they say about my appointment as liaison?”

Scarlett’s voice was sharp, overlaid with a sweet tone. “Oh I am sure they will say many things, but it is mine and my King’s Grove. We decide what happens within its borders.”

Charlie and Storm understood in that short sentence, why she was the Queen. There was strength hidden under that honey exterior. Charlie sort of felt sorry for any that went against her.

“Well at least you only have to explain about Harper, not have her appear in front of them. I am not sure how that would have gone down. She was not always diplomatic. So you do not have to worry about that now.”

Scarlett frowned as she said thoughtfully. “No…no, we do not!”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

K eeper and Ella arrived at Reighn’s office around the time Charlie and Storm arrived to meet Queen Scarlett and King Elijah. Sage grinned when she saw them. “Hey you two, how are things?”

“Well, and you?” Keeper asked.

“All good, Ella we are having the party this weekend.”

“Oh so soon.” Ella asked startled at how quick it was to be. Usually, it seemed like a week or two went by before the party was arranged.

“Yeah… Storm has to leave on Tuesday for a mission apparently and he cannot get out of it. So Saturday party. Sunday family day and Monday to recover. Tuesday he is gone.”

Keeper asked. “For how long will he be away?”

“A whole week.”

“Does Charlie know?”

“I doubt it, Reighn just found out. Anyway, Reighn will be here in a minute.” She said as she took a seat. Just then he walked in. “Hello, you are wanting to see me, I am told?”

Keeper nodded. “Yes, we are.”

“Please sit.” He said as he took his seat behind his desk. “My soul what can I do for you?” Reighn asked of Sage who smiled at him. “Nothing just wanted to stay and find out what is happening. The girls have a play date with Storm’s girls and Claire’s Kammy. I miss everything, so I am here.”

“Is that alright?” Reighn asked of Ella and Keeper.

“Of course, we have no secrets.” Keeper assured him with a wink to Sage. He turned to Reighn and said. “So Reighn I wish to resign my commission.”

“Really why?” Reighn thought he knew why the couple had asked to see him. This was not it, he assumed they came to ask for time off to go away or to change apartments. Sage looked just as shocked as Reighn felt.

Keeper smiled and his eyes shone in delight at surprising his brother as he said. “It has been suggested that I have a library to share with Dragon’s Gap, and amazingly all this time, I thought I was collecting for my hoard. Apparently… I was incorrect. I was in fact collecting for just this eventuality.”

“Edith!” Reighn said on a breath as he looked at Sage who spread her hands and said. “What? I didn’t know anything about this.”

Keeper nodded. “Yes indeed Edith, as well as June and my shadow, who it seems can see beneath the surface to the heart of the matter. They discussed their thoughts with me this morning.”

“Is this true Ella?” Reighn asked gently. He liked the healer and thought she complimented Keeper well.

“Yes and I think as Edee would say, you and your family have known this too my Lord?”

Reighn sat back in his enormous chair. “I cannot fault your logic. We have, I have been waiting a long time for you to realize you are more than a sword hand, my brother.”

Keeper thanked him and sighed as he held Ella’s hand. “It was never a coat I was happy wearing. Being a Librarian and a Keeper will be enough, now I have my shadow and a chance of a family of my own. My life at Dragon’s Gap is complete.”

Reighn asked suddenly. “Ella what line do you come from?”

Bewildered Ella answered. “My Sire is from the Field’s, my Lord.”

Reighn shook his head. “I do not think that is true sweet Ella. I always knew you were special, but royalty never crossed my mind. Keeper investigate this please. We need to know.”

“I do not understand?” Ella said. “What are you saying?”

Keeper smiled gently. “My shadow, our Lord is saying he thinks you do not belong to the Fields. You have been lied too.”

Ella sat stunned. “I am not theirs?”

“Either you were claimed, or your Dam or Sire jumped the fence, so to speak!” Sage said. “I knew you were too good for them.”

Ella shot her a smile. “I am coming to that conclusion. How can I find out for sure?”

Keeper said. “I will investigate. I am quite good at it, also we will have Sharm do blood tests.”

Ella pleaded. “Alright, soon please.”

“So does this mean you will remain here?” Sage asked.

“It does.” Ella and Keeper said together.

Reighn nodded. “Family Sunday, you can explain your decision to everyone then. So where is the library to be?”

Ella laughed as Sage said. “Like Edee hasn’t already figured that out.”

“True.” Reighn agreed. “Alright then so as of this morning you are retired my brother. Good fortunes for your future.” He stood as Keeper did and they grasped arms in a warriors salute. “We will still train each morning, and there will be no excuses.” Reighn told him.

“Of course not.”

“Oh and I have some new books for you. I will have them delivered to your place. Where are you going to live now?”

Keeper said. “Ella and I are to go with June this morning and decide.” At Sage’s wishful look and heartfelt sigh, he asked her. “Do you wish to come with us sister?”

“Oh, can I?” She bounced on her toes, then looped her arm through Ella’s. “So exciting, so you get to call me Sage now and we are really almost sisters.”

“Oh!” Ella stumbled a little. “I am, I forgot about that.”

“Well, we did not Ella. We are all thrilled you are part of the family. Now what kind of place do you like?”

Keeper watched his shadow be taken firmly in hand by his brother’s shadow and smiled. Reighn’s hand descended on his shoulder. “Brother, her family will not be happy with this development, they have done everything in their power over the last four years. Since she left their estate, other than come to me and demand she return to the family and give up medicine. If she is as we suspect not of their blood. Then that means they are hiding something about her birth. If they think you know, or she does, they will try to make trouble.”

Keeper nodded and told him. “Mama does not like the family. She will not have Ella’s Dam or sisters to the castle.”

Reighn agreed. “I know, I have asked her why? She said she had only supposition and what Johner’s mother told her. She will not say anything more. So be aware they may go either way. They could seem pleased at the news of your bonding or will demand the bonding be nullified. Which of course I will deny, regardless of what grounds they have.”

Keeper’s dragon looked out at him. “Our shadow will not leave us or be hurt by them anymore. I will not allow it.”

Reighn acknowledged that with a bow of his head as he said. “As we, her new family will not. I am just saying be prepared. It will happen as soon as they find out which by past experience. I would say, should be by tomorrow morning, expect them.”

“I will, thank you. So can you come with me now or are you busy?”

“Why?”

“I am outnumbered brother and I wish to have a say in my home.” Keeper told him with a woebegone face.

Reighn grinned. “It will never happen but we will go together. I suggest we hurry if we want to try to have some s. Also, I know the Classic apartment which is all wood and glass is available.”

They just reached the females who were waiting at the lift as he finished speaking. Ella asked. “The what?”

Reighn said. “The Classic. I think mama always intended this apartment for Keeper and his shadow. You will see when we visit it.”

June arrived with the lift. “Hi, how are you all, ready to go look at some new homes?”

“We are well, June what apartments have you decided for us to look at?” Keeper asked.

She grinned. “Well only one really, it is called the Classic.” They all laughed, surprised at their mirth she asked. “Why is that funny?”

Sage told her and June grinned as she nodded. “Good, Reighn is right, it is made for you and Ella.”

An hour later Keeper and Ella were in heaven and in love with the apartment. It was everything they could want in a new home. Four bedrooms, two lounges and a kitchen that was brand new, with up to date appliances. It was also large and just waiting to be used. The apartment was a cross between old-fashioned and modern, just right for Ella and Keeper. It had one special feature a large library with a large stone fireplace. Keeper could see it furnished with leather armchairs a few tables scattered around and as he stood in what would soon be his library visualising the completed room. He thought it was as if his mother looked into the future and said this was a place her son would feel contented and at home in. A place he would be free to be who he was.

Ella beamed a smile at him as she took in the floor to ceiling book cases that stood empty. Just waiting for them to fill their shelves and rolling ladders, it was she knew perfect.

Together they spent the rest of the day deciding on and ordering furniture with help from June and Sage. Within an hour, Edith, Claire, Verity with Grace had arrived to congratulate the couple and discuss where and how their home should come together. It was made quite clear within minutes of his mother arriving, that he and his opinions would not be wanted or needed. Keeper was going to demand he be heard. When he took one look at his radiant shadow and he and Reighn decided to go find their father and tell him his decision.

The following morning around ten o’clock Ella and Keeper were in their new apartment with most of the brand new furniture delivered. They were surrounded with boxes of Keeper’s and Ella possessions. Together they had spent most of the previous day and night packing ready for this move, some of his books were already in the library waiting to be shelved.

When Edith arrived, she as usual, did not preamble. “The vipers are here. Ella, they are demanding to see you.”

Ella drew in a sharp breath and looked at Keeper saying. “It did not take them long did it?”

“No, Reighn was right.”

Sage and Charlie walked in behind Edith, this morning Sage looked like the Dragon Lady, power ebbed and flowed around her. She smiled at Ella and said. “Ella, you are not to be ordered anywhere. You are an adult, a healer, and most of all a shadow to Lord Keeper as well as a member of the royal family. This makes you royalty. Along with all that comes with that title, and one of those is respect, or it should be. If your family wishes to see you. They will have to be respectful of your new position as the shadow to Keeper. Brother to the Dragon Lord and ask for an appointment at an appropriate time of your choosing.”

Ella wrung her hands and hesitantly said. “I do not think my mother, and father will like that very much Lady Sage.”

Sage smiled. “Well Lady Ella that is tough luck on them!” Making everyone’s eyes gleam with laughter, especially Ella’s. She took Ella’s cold hands in her warm ones and squeezed gently. “Remember you are Lady Kingsley. You bow to no one other than the Dragon Lord, oh and me, but you know?” She flapped her hand about. “Do you understand Lady Ella?” Sage’s tone brooked no argument on this subject as Ella nodded.

Charlie leaned back in her chair as she watched Edith’s eyes become harder as she listened to Sage and Ella. She had a good idea why Sage was forcing the issue, after Edith and she had met for afternoon tea yesterday at a place called Tessa’s tea rooms. At the same time Storm spent an hour or two bonding with the girls and Justice. Which worked, already they were becoming a tight unit, especially as he was taking them flying again this afternoon.

She and Edith had talked about the members of her new family. Edith was very forth coming, she held nothing back about her relationship. How she and Sharm had been cursed and the relationship Ella and her family enjoyed, which was toxic. She filled her in on June and Claire. She did not spare herself in the telling of her rocky relationship with Rene` or her love of Verity.

By the time the tea was finished, Charlie had a clear picture of the members of her new family. When Charlie asked her why she felt she needed to divulge all that information, Edith had grinned and told her she knew Charlie was someone she could depend on. To keep her family safe. She also told her of the Faerie called Sela who placed the curse and was now free and at large. Charlie was very annoyed with Scarlett and would be having words with her about that later.

“So what should I do?” A worried Ella asked Keeper. “Especially after what we discovered yesterday?”

He looked over at her, his eyes soft although one could see his dragon in them. “Nothing, we still have no more information about that than we did yesterday.”

“Yes, that is right.” Ella agreed. They had talked of what steps they would take to find out last night with Sharm and Edith. Keeper told her. “June will explain that you are unavailable, and they are to make an appointment later this afternoon if acceptable, if not then next month will do.” He took Ella’s hand in his. “We have a life to get started, do you wish these people involved, either way?”

Ella looked horrified. “Dear Goddess, no, you, Edee and your family, are my family now. No my shadow I do not wish them in my life as they are.”

He kissed her gently then said. “Lady Sage please have June see them and inform them when we can meet.”

“Of course and sweetheart?” Sage said to Ella as she pulled her phone from her pocket. “That is the right decision. They have no love for you. This is a power play. You know that, right?”

Ella nodded. “Once I would have not thought that but I know what real love is now.”

“Well, okay.” Sage said into her phone. “It is a go.”

Ella assumed she was speaking with June.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

J une stood outside the small receiving room where a guard had shown the three females of the Field family into. She was not scared to meet these females. She had faced down dragons before. They did not intimidate her, although as she saw Johner and Lars arrive. She felt a glimmer of relief and could feel her shoulders relax a fraction. “You know I can do this?”

“Of course you can.” Lars agreed as he smirked at her. “We are here for their protection!”

“Shut up! Seriously what is it that Claire sees in you?”

“My lovable personality, among other things!” He wiggled his eyebrows up and down.

“Seriously!”

“She sees my heart female. Now open the damn door, let us see these vipers.”

Johner said. “I have seen them. They are nothing like Ella.”

“Well, how can they be? She is one of a kind. Just like our June.” Lars said without a smirk this time.

“Yeah, that will earn you brownie points!” June mumbled, with a smile for them both.

She opened the door and almost choked on the perfume that emanated from the females in the room. Johner left the door open after they had entered and stood with Lars on either side of June. While she looked over the three females that belonged to Ella’s family.

She was glad of Lars and Johner’s company after all. She had no doubt these three females would have chewed her up and spit her out, if given half a chance. Not that she would have given them one, but one never knew what could set crazy people off… and these three looked a little on the wired side.

June knew when she was in the presence of people who thought the world revolved just for them. These three had the superior entitled attitude of the idle rich. Which according to Edith made people do crazy things, because according to her people who were not her family… were idiots. June half wished Edith was with her, she would have loved confronting these three.

The older female who was obviously the mother, sat in a straight back chair while the other two females stood either side of her. June guessed it was supposed to be a picture of a united front to intimidate and make sure Ella knew she was the outsider. It probably worked well in the past on the gentle Ella. Shame it would not work today.

Johner decided that none of the females were similar to Ella. The older female was a pinched face harridan, meaning, bossy or belligerent old woman. He had learnt the word and what it meant at a very young age. It had stuck with him ever since, he almost snorted out loud when he realized it was the first time he had used it as an adult.

June was thinking along the same lines as Johner. As she looked closer, she saw that Ella’s two sisters were starting to resemble their mother and thought how sad for them. And as hard as she looked, she could see no resemblance to Ella.

June had met many females like Ella’s mother over her lifetime. One was quite memorable, her grandmother’s face which she remembered formed into a similar pinched distasteful, disapproving expression that this females face seemed to be habitually in.

Taking a deep breath in, she placed herself in the here and now. This female may look like her grandmother but there was no indication, other than appearance. That she was the same type of person, although they did dress alike.

All three females were dressed in what June considered conservative church going, clothes. Twin set cardigans in varying shades of apricot, obviously that was the ladylike color for them. They had teamed the twin sets up with white knee-length skirts, the mothers was brown of course. She bet they all wore stockings with their high heels which were a darker shade of apricot, an unbecoming color for shoes June thought. But they all matched which she supposed was the point. She did not understand the white gloves, though. That seemed odd even for the period they were dressing in. It appeared these females liked the fashion style of the forties and fifties. Where ladies wore stockings and carried dainty handbags or at least the mother did and as dutiful daughters they did as they were told.

That would explain the shocked look on their faces as June had entered in her red long sleeved shirt and jeans with black boots. The same ones Ella had fallen in love with and purchased for herself. Come to think of it, June laughed quietly to herself, she had so far not seen Ella out of them.

She would bet her last dollar these three females would abhor boots if they even registered them as foot wear. Neither of the sisters had Ella’s soft brown hair. The younger females hair was black, the mothers was more iron grey than black. Their eyes were all blue as opposed to Ella’s brown. June thought. She must take after her father. Where they had the narrow sharp bladed nose and thin lips that matched their narrow faces. Ella’s face was rounder and her lips fuller. On the whole June thought Ella was far more beautiful than these females. Yet, for all intents and purposes Ella was brought up to believe she was graceless and ugly. Go figure! Jealousy made people hateful, June knew from experience.

“I am June Bradly the Castle Liaison. As I am sure you know this is Lord Lars. Prime to the Dragon Lord and Lord Johner. Brother to the Dragon Lord and Commander of the castle.”

Without acknowledging June or the males, the older female dragon asked. “Where is my daughter?”

June grinned inwardly as she felt Lars and Johner’s antagonism to the three females’ spike.

“Who are you?” June asked, two could play this game and June knew she would win. She had years of practice on how to annoy people and these females needed to know not every female they met was frightened of them. The older female seemed to draw herself up and inward. The in-drawn breaths by both younger females amused June. It seemed they were not used to being questioned. Who’s bad now? Snickered June’s inner bad girl.

Lars and Johner were content to leave this to June. In fact they wanted to see how she was going to deal with these vipers, as Edee called them. The older female said in tones that could form icicles. “I am Yestoria Field. These are my daughters. Eugenia and her sister Auremia. We have come about my daughter Ella.”

June inclined her head which brought Yestoria Field’s lips into a tight line. She asked her. “Lord Field was unavailable to visit his daughter?”

Having to explain herself to this… this creature, almost caused Yestoria to have an attack of the vapors, which she would have had on the spot. But she was afraid that this animal would eat her before her daughters could protect her. So she fumed and narrowed her already squinty eyes.

Yestoria knew she should have worn her glasses, although not having a truly clear look at the female in front of her was probably a good idea. These animals… these shifters were disgusting! She pulled her metaphoric sleeves up and stated in tones that had reduced more than one female to a crying, sobbing imbecile. “No! He is away on business. Now I demand to see my daughter.” And was shocked to see there was no effect on this female, in fact she seemed amused, the disgusting little chit!

June nodded not even trying to hide the amusement in her voice. “I am sure you do, but it is not convenient for you to visit this morning. Now I can book you in at two o’clock this afternoon. Lady Kingsley and her shadow Lord Kingsley will be available then.”

Both the younger females laughed or twittered in what they assumed was a delicate manner. Behind their gloved hands as their eyes filled with a sneering glare. When June asked them. “You find something amusing?”

“Yes it is very amusing.” Said the one named Eugenia. “Ella being a lady, now that is hilarious.”

June’s face hardened, at the slight to her friend. It took everything she possessed not to launch herself at the stupid female. She felt both Johner and Lars stiffen in offense. The other female named Auremia agreed. “Oh my, yes sister. Isn’t it quite amusing? Imagine clumsy, ugly cinders a lady. Absurd!”

Astounded Lars could not prevent the words slipping out as he asked. “You all believe this?”

Yestoria stated. “Well of course Prime Lars. Her sisters and I know her well. No matter how much we tried, we could never teach her grace or reason. She is a fool, always has been, always will be. Just look at the last five years, running off to work with diseased people. Contracting heaven knows what disgusting ailment. It is disgraceful. Her Sire and I have been bedside ourselves with shame. She has made it impossible for my daughters to find shadows.”

Lars just bet that was the reason, not that they were the most nasty, vicious bitches he had ever met and that was saying something. Ella’s mother, unfortunately, was still talking. If he was June, he would have kicked them all out by now.

“This is why we came as soon as we heard of this ridiculous rumor that Ella was a shadow to a royal!”

Johner answered. “Fortunately, the rumor is true. What do you plan to do?”

“Well halt it. There are potions and magic now to stop something like this.” Yestoria told them all.

“Why would you?” June asked slightly bewildered at her vehemence as both Lars and Johner came to attention on hearing the word magic.

Yestoria looked down her nose at June as though she smelt something disgusting. “Well surely that seems obvious. She is unsuited for the position as lady to a Lord, even a minor one, as the youngest brother to the Dragon Lord is. One of my more graceful, beautiful daughters would make a better shadow for a royal. If he must have one of my blood line. If you had any sort of breeding other than animal, you would understand this.”

June grinned, seemed like the resemblance to her grandmother was not just skin deep. “Seriously… you are calling me an animal?”

Lars said. “Well, I have what you call breeding as does my brother Johner and we do not understand. And are you not forgetting something, as dragons we can be termed animal.”

Johner said with a snarl which made all three females shift uneasily. “I would refrain from calling my brother a minor Lord, as we are his family, we could take offense. Please do not do so again.”

The three looked a little taken a back at his tone. “We were not trying to insult you Prime Lars or your family Commander Johner.” Eugenia purred coyly. Causing June to smother her grin as Lars eyed the female with something akin to horror in his eyes.

“Shadows are not interchangeable.” Johner’s deep voice made them jump a little as he said. “You Lady Field should know that and as for potions and magic to null the bonding, that is ridiculous and will never happen.”

Lars said. “Thank you for notifying us of what is being rumored, we will look into this. There are not enough shadows for our race. That we can allow people to think that they can tamper with any bonding. We have witches who will not be happy that someone is peddling lies on what they can or cannot do.” He did not know if that was true but Sage would. And he knew for a fact she and Reighn would be very angry if there was a spell that could be performed to halt a bonding.

The three females looked shocked and a little fearful at what they possibly let slip or for being caught out in a lie. June was not sure which one it was, but she was done playing with these females. Her voice tight with suppressed anger at what these females proposed for her friends she said.

“So as I was saying Lady and Lord Kingsley are unavailable.”

The older female stood and leaned on her cane. June doubted she needed it, as a prop it was thick and heavy and would make a good weapon. She could remember seeing several in Lars collection. The three of them watched the older female closely as she drew herself to her full height and demanded in tones of a noble talking to a servant. “I do not think you understand servant. Go and get my daughter now!”

“I will not!” Returned June.

“You are denying me?”

“Well I guess you could call it that. I suppose. Yes!”

“How dare you! Who are you to deny me?”

June ignored the question answering instead. “You have a choice. You may visit this afternoon at two o’clock or a month from now. Lady Kingsley is only available at those times.”

Yestoria Field thumped her cane on the floor saying. “I will not be denied.”

“Ah! I think you will.” June argued. The three female’s faces were hard and cold now, anger and contempt making them appear ugly. How could Ella be related to these harpies? June wondered, it did not make sense.

“I will see Verity now!” Yestoria demanded, changing tactics, hoping to scare June by implying she and Verity were friends. Unfortunately for her June already knew Verity detested the female and her daughters. She loved Ella and not just because she was Keeper’s shadow.

June nodded and said brightly, almost causing Lars and Johner to burst out laughing. “Do you have an appointment with Lady Verity?”

Yestoria wanted to scream as she thumped her cane on the floor and her daughters moved restlessly beside her. She hissed loudly and within a blink of an eye the gloves of each of the females shredded and to June and the male’s fascination, claws emerged. It looked like each of their fingers were implanted with a two-inch retractable claw. Even the older female had lost control enough to allow her claws to rip through her gloves.

Wary now because June knew female dragons did not have physical attributes like the males. So for them to produce claws was an added complication to an already tense situation which she could not see getting any better now.

She felt rather than saw Lars and Johner tense beside her, and sighed as she informed the three females. “I see you are to be unreasonable. This interview is over. I will inform my Lord and Lady of your request to see them. Good day to you.”

She turned as Johner covered her back while he held the door open and June gratefully nipped through it. When Johner closed the door behind June.

Lars snarled. “You openly display claws in my Lord’s home knowing full well it is against his law. And for no other reason than you apparently can. This is abhorrent conduct by you and your daughters. I do not know who or where you received these disgusting modifications. What I do know is you will have them removed, or I will come and remove them myself. I give you the next three days to do so. Madam you will tell my guard who did this atrocity before you leave here today. Or I will have Shields come to your home and find an answer for me!”

The stunned females stood with their mouths hanging open, either at the fear Lars induced or the fact they were shocked someone talked to them like that. Johner told them adding he hoped to the fear or shock they were feeling, either one suited him. “You are all banished from the castle until further notice. If Lady Ella wishes to see you, it will be at another place. I will notify your shadow of what has taken place here today and depending on his answer. He too may find he is banished from the castle. The Dragon Lord will be told of your transgressions and your modifications. I advise you never to return. An escort is waiting to see you from the castle.”

Yestoria Field was stupefied, never had anything like this happened before. The embarrassment of being banished from anywhere, but especially the castle was not to be borne. No one had ever dared to refuse her patronage. And as she stared at the male before her, she thought those days may be over for her and her daughters because it looked very much as though, she was not only to be banished from the castle, but denied seeing Ella. She spluttered. “Th… Th… This is preposterous, you have no power to do so. I demand a hearing!”

Lars said. “Have your shadow contact my office. Now I suggest as my patience is at its end, as is my brothers. And I am sure you would not like the inside of the cells. You should leave.”

“Over an animal? Are you all mad?” Sneered one of her wretched daughters. Lars did not know which one it was and did not care, he snarled as his dragon surged to the surface. “You forget yourself female and whose house you are in. Now leave!”

June stood in the darken entrance to a room further along the corridor and watched the three shaken females surrounded by guards leave. They looked as though their world had collapsed around them. Lars and Johner watched them go, then turned to her and Johner said. “Let’s go and tell Ella and Keeper what assholes the vipers are.”

“Okay, so you guys were great.” She told them as she walked between the two tall males. “Thanks by the way.”

“Huh we just saved them a beat down by you.” Johner grinned.

“Claire will be pleased.” Lars did a two-step dance beside her as he told her. “She does not like the vipers.”

June just grinned at the idiots as they swaggered beside her. Truly males, gotta love em’.

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

L ater that afternoon while June was recovering from the confrontation with Ella’s viperous family. Queen Scarlett was visiting with Charlie at her apartment. She sat on the balcony that lead off the lounge with Justice in her arms. She had fed him his bottle and watched him fall asleep, he really was a beautiful babe.

Charlie came back from putting Cara in her crib for her afternoon nap. Kelsey was with Kammy and Molly at their Grandma Verity’s apartment for afternoon tea. Cara would go when she was better. She was still recovering from her wounds and healing.

Apparently it was something they all did once a week. Verity gently insisted Kelsey attend which she had been delirious with happiness to agree to. This morning, the day of the tea party, she had changed her outfit three times before Sage arrived with Ella to take her up to the party.

Luckily they purchased Kelsey a new dark blue dress with a red jacket and shoes. As well as a little matching handbag. Kelsey had been in heaven when she modeled the outfit for Charlie and Storm. Ella then proceeded to brush her hair and snap it into a bun. She looked adorable. Charlie had looked at her dressed up daughter, and then Ella and Sage. They had instantly sworn to take the girls shopping for their Grandma’s tea party clothes. She had kissed her daughter goodbye and told Sage, she better shop before the next week or there would be mayhem. Sage had grinned and agreed she would make time the following day. Charlie had then made Ella promise to show her some hair styles.

“You need nannies.” Scarlett told Charlie as she stepped out onto the balcony.

She sighed. “So Verity and Sage have said. Do you have any we may like, plus would you have a faerie that can cook and do housework. Both Storm and I do not cook, cleaning we can manage… sort of. Although we are reluctant to have a female or male in our home. So we compromised on a faerie. What do you think?”

Sparrow said. “Faeries are still male and female, you know?”

“I know but seriously, we cannot cook which means we starve, so faerie!”

Scarlett smiled. “Do you wish nannies for the night?”

“Oh no Storm and I can do that, just the day time. We will both be working, and we need them quickly. Well, I will, as Storm is leaving on Tuesday for a week away. So are there any available, like now?”

“Of course, I know the perfect four. I have Tansy and Rose who are nannies and they will compliment your girls and adore this sweet one. I think the girls will get on well with them and as it happens. Recently one of my chefs has requested to find outside work, she would fit in nicely here. Although she is somewhat shy but I think with you and Storm, she would be able to gradually open up more, like Ella did.”

“Well yeah but that was Edith’s doing. Maybe you should give her to Edith?”

“Ahh! No Lark is more umm… Delicate emotionally than Ella.”

Charlie’s eyebrows went up as she asked incredibly. “And you think Storm and I both blunt people would be good for her?”

Scarlett said. “Yes! Neither of you are as…”

“Oh just say it!” Sparrow said. “Pushy!”

Looking uncomfortable Scarlett wiggled a little in her seat. “Well, I did not want to use that term.”

“Yet it is what you meant!” Loa mumbled.

“Yes well! Anyway, she would suit you and the girls. Her name is Lark and then there is Cora, she will love to keep house for you. She hates being idle.”

“Yes please take her, if she cleans my room once more I may damage her.” Loa told Charlie who was in no doubt she meant it. “Well they all sound good. Will they live in?”

“No, we prefer they come home to the Grove, is that a problem?”

“No, we can make this work. Just let them know unless asked and they accept, they are to have weekends off. Apparently the castle pays for them, who knew?” Charlie shrugged she had no idea how having staff worked, she was going on Sage and Verity’s advice. When she had asked Edith, she had stared at her blankly and asked her. “How the hell would I know? Do I look like an employment agent?” They had then spent the next hour hurling insults at each other, while they cleaned up the mess the girls had made from painting. It had been a fun time.

Scarlett smiled. “I will be sure to tell them.”

“Now!” Charlie said. “Why have you not told me of this faerie called Sela that caused so much havoc here? Scarlett, you should have made me aware of her.”

“You are right but niece. I did not want you to think we were all as she is.”

“As if I would?”

“I know that now, it was my mistake. Elijah did say you would find out and be annoyed. I do hate it when he is right.” Charlie laughed at her put upon tone. “We do not need to tell him.”

“Well yes, that may work. Sparrow and Loa you are not to tell him.”

“As you say my Queen.” Sparrow replied grinning at Loa who shrugged. “Not that we would have anyway!”

Scarlett smiled. “They really are the best guards and friends. I do not know what I will do without Sparrow!”

“You are leaving?” Charlie asked surprised, it would be weird not seeing her with Scarlett.

“Yes to go to Edee’s. When she has young.”

Charlie grinned. “Does she know?”

Sparrow sighed. “Yes, she won me at poker.”

“I beg your pardon?” Sparrow, Scarlett and Loa laughed at her tone. Sparrow told her. “It was a wager.”

“What did you wager?”

“A year training in weapons.”

“Are you unhappy about it?”

Sparrow winked. “Devastated.”

Charlie nodded. “I can see that. Do you all have time off?”

Loa answered for Sparrow. “The weekends and parties like the one this Saturday and poker nights.”

Scarlett snorted. “We all have that one off.”

“When is it?” Charlie casually asked, not wanting them to know she loved poker.

“Last Friday of every month at Edee’s.”

“Of course.” Charlie said. “Where else! Can anyone play?”

“The more the merrier.” Sparrow told her as she rubbed her hands together, thinking of the extra money she could win…

CHAPTER TWENTY:

C harlie held a sobbing Cara in her arms as she walked around her lounge. She had been crying almost none stop, since she woke this morning and found Storm gone. Cara did not understand why her daddy was not home. Even though they had told her over the weekend, that he would be going away for a week. Her little two year olds heart was broken. Kelsey was not happy but at least she understood he would come back or at least she pretended he would. She sat slumped now in her chair looking glumly out the window at the rain and sighed as she asked again. “A whole week Mama?”

Charlie answered as she did before. “Yes Kelsey, a whole week.”

“That is a long-time mama?”

“Yes but we will be busy, the faeries will start work tomorrow and you have clothes and toy shopping to do. Cara honey, hush please baby girl.” She asked her once more as she rocked her slowly.

‘Knock…Knock.’

“Oh see Cara, someone is at the door! Who do you think that could be?” Charlie asked the sobbing toddler.

Kelsey asked. “Can I open the door mama?”

Charlie nodded yes as Cara said hopefully amongst her tears. “Dada?”

Charlie felt bad as she told her little girl. “Oh no sweetie, I am sorry daddy is not here. He will be home soon.” She yelled the last word to be heard over the wail of despair that came from the toddler.

Reighn and Rene` stood at the door as Kelsey opened it and they heard the loud crying coming from within. Rene’ picked Kelsey up. “Hello little kitten what has happened?” Kelsey laid her head on his shoulder and said sadly. “Dada has gone away and Cara is sad.”

Reighn said. “Are you sad too, little one?”

“Yes!”

Rene` said. “You know he will be home soon?”

“Yeah mama said that, but Cara is still crying.”

Reighn had the idea little Kelsey did not believe he would be coming home soon. He sent a mind thought to Sage to bring Molly and Kammy, who was with the nannies to Charlie’s and told her about Cara and Kelsey. She told him she was on her way with them.

“Well, we should go in.” Rene` said as he walked into the foyer. Kelsey sighed a long-suffering sigh as she said. “Yes Grandpa.”

Reighn shared a smile with his father little Kelsey had a pinch of the dramatics which they had all found adorable.

They walked into the lounge to be met with loud wails from Cara and a frantic looking Charlie. It was hard to find any sign of the cool, calm assassin in the young female that looked out of her depth and ready to cry herself.

Reighn walked over and lifted the crying toddle from her mother and cuddled her close. “Hush little one, tell Uncle Reighn why you are so upset. She sobbed and said. “Unca…sob…Rain…sob …Dada…sob…gone!”

“I know baby girl. I know.” Reighn crooned to her. She seemed to quieten in his arms as he held her close. Charlie ran her hand through her hair. “I did not think she would be so sad. I don’t understand why she does not believe he will be back? We told her and Kelsey he would be, when we told them this weekend he had to leave.”

Sage said as she entered. “Because it is all new, she just got him and now he is gone. Is that not right Kelsey?”

From her grandfather’s arms, she nodded yes. Charlie looked at her daughter and in a bewildered voice said. “But we told you he would be back and you both said okay. We don’t lie to you girls.”

“They know that.” Reighn told the slightly stunned Charlie, while he cuddled the slowly quietening little girl, as his dragon sang to her the same way he sang to Molly and Ava.

“Little girls who have been abandoned, do not trust as easy as adults. Words are just words!” Claire said as she entered behind Sage. She kissed Cara, then Kelsey then told Charlie. “Trust builds over time, there was no way you were going to get away with him leaving and them having no reaction. Each time he goes away and comes home again. The trust will build, and they will realize he is coming home and believe he will return to them. Patience will win the day, my friend.” She smiled at Charlie as Sage said. “Have them sleep with you while he is away in your bed, his scent may help them relax and not pine so much.”

“Okay, sounds good and thanks all of you.” They all heard the relief in her voice as Rene` placed Kelsey down on the floor and Molly and Kammy both came and gave her a hug. Molly sighed as she thought. They were so sweet. She really liked them, even though they were younger than her but as the oldest cousin she knew it was her job to teach them. So she smiled and said. “Thank you.” She could see Grandpa had something to talk to her Mama about, so she said. “I feel better, do you want to see our new playroom?” As she knew they would, they both said yes! So with a long look at her mama, to make sure she knew she was doing this for her, she took them to the room.

After they had gone Charlie with a confused look asked Sage. “What was that look for?”

Sage grinned as she told her. “She was letting you know she was only leaving with the younger girls for you.”

“Am I now meant to do something?”

“Saying thanks after we have all gone, that should do it.” Claire advised.

“Seriously this parent thing is confusing.” Charlie grumbled as she threw herself into a chair.

“I know! Right?” Both Claire and Sage said together as they watched Reighn try and put Cara down so she could go and play. She screamed loudly as she clamped her little legs around him and hung on tightly. He quickly stood saying. “Alright little one…alright!” Then smiled at the worried Charlie. “She will be alright. She just needs some time.”

“But what happens when you leave?” Charlie asked and she did not care if they heard the panic trying to break free.

Reighn shrugged. “If she has not settled by then, I will take her with me and return her for her afternoon nap.”

Charlie sighed. “Okay let us hope she settles down.” Reighn nodded in agreement as he took a seat at the dining table next to his father, while Claire and Sage found theirs. Rene` said. “I am sure you are wondering why we are here?”

Charlie shrugged. “Sort of, I am guessing it was not because you heard Cara crying?”

Rene` grinned. “No, although we would have come, had you called.”

Charlie hunched a shoulder. “I was getting there.”

Sage said. “We are family Charlie, call next time.”

“Yeah okay.”

Rene` said. “We are here to give you an update on the Hunters and Shields who looked into the information you obtained and gave to me when you arrived.”

“Wow already?”

Reighn smiled and said. “We are diligent. I will not tolerate shifters and dragons being killed to obtain young. Somethings have to be stopped immediately, so none like this little one here has to go through that ever again.”

Charlie ducked her head. “Amen to that!”

Rene` said. “What we found out also concerns Claire and Lars. Which is why I asked them to come here, but we will wait for him to arrive before we get into that part of the information that concerns them. For now Charlie I can tell you that the sheriff of the town the girls were held in was spoken to. And as it stands now the sheriff and the agency that deals with human trafficking are now investigating the Fredson’s. As well as the people who have been investing in the town. It appears on the surface that the sheriff was not involved, but we are still looking into him and the mayor. We will be keeping our eyes on the investigation to make sure they do not brush it under the carpet, so to speak. I have also several people tracing down the names on the flash drive of the people who received the young, stolen and sold.

Our people paid a visit to the male that obtained the four girls. In the process of questioning him, my Shields found more records, very detailed records of other young who were stolen and sold. How many there were and where they were obtained.”

Charlie let out a breath, fearful to know but unable not to ask. “Dear Goddess, how many?”

“Over two hundred and that includes the ones on the flash drive!”

She swallowed and said hoarsely. “Not as many as I thought and far too many than should have been.”

Reighn sighed as he agreed. “Yes, from the documents you obtained our Hunters are able to follow the trail of some of the young ones sold. It is early days yet, but we will keep several people on that, to make sure all the children are well and happy. If not we will remove them from where they are. So far it looks like they were sold to families that wanted a child but we will track down each young one to make sure. Also, all intermediaries in the chain will be found and seen by the human police. Of course I have people overseeing that.”

“Thank you.” Charlie asked. “So how did it work?”

Rene` thought about her question for a moment then told her. “Think of a web, and each group was a small web that made up a larger web. We have taken out several webs with the information you gave us and what we found from the male that took the girls. What we do not have yet is the sole figure or gang in the centre of the main web, but we know about them now. So along with human law enforcement, we will track them all down.

Charlie asked. “Was the web that stole the girls responsible for Justice?”

“No, Justice was from another web, before he died the male gave us the name of that web. When we locate them, we will find out more, apparently they work from England.”

“So you are saying that it is possible Justice came from there?”

Rene` nodded. “Yes, it is possible.”

“Wow that is amazing.” Charlie looked at Cara who had fallen asleep in her uncle’s arms. “Well I will hope all the little ones stolen are as loved as my girls are.”

“We will too.” Sage murmured thinking of her girls and the fate that could have been theirs. Lars came in just then changing the mood in the room. “Hello all, I am sorry I took so long.”

Reighn asked. “Concerns I need to know about?”

“No, just making sure an order I issued was being taken care of.”

Reighn grinned. “Good.”

“So why am I here?” He kissed Claire and took a seat beside her. Reighn said. “We were just filling everyone in about what our Hunters found with the information Charlie gave us.”

“Oh yes!” Lars nodded, his face like everyone else’s showing disgust and anger.

Rene` said. “In the process of finding out about Charlie’s young, my people found out some information regarding Kale.”

“Our Kale?” Claire asked as she held Lars’s hand tightly. “Yes, it appears Kale was birthed from a female that belonged to another web of thieves.”

“Oh damn.” Claire muttered.

Rene` nodded. “But as it happens we were lucky, there was a male that was apparently involved with a female, who was the sister to Kale’s birth mother. Anyway, he offered up her journal along with all her records. It seems she was their accountant. So we were lucky on both counts, we have names dates and places as well as where all the ones her web stole are now. We have people looking into the records and tracing every child or person mentioned.

As for Kale, the female wrote that Kale’s birth mother was human, and the father was some type of bear. He unfortunately was killed in, of all things a raid by a rival gang. “The birth mother met him when she became the web’s scout. Apparently she scouted out the family with children or places that the humans call foster homes where there are many young ones. She would locate and pick out her for the web to steal. She even recorded if there were any deaths at the time of the kidnappings.”

“The human authorities did not realize what was happening.” Charlie asked. “That seems unlikely?”

Reighn nodded as he said. “So it would seem but if you think about it, they were clever, they never hit the same town or country twice in a six-month period. What sheriff department or police investigators were going to connect the dots, to see the bigger picture?”

“That is of course if they were not in on it?” Claire mumbled.

“Well, there is that too!” Rene` said. “Regardless that web has been stopped as well. We have obtained all the information and passed on what we feel the human officials need to know.”

“Our Kale? What did you find out about how he arrived here at Dragon’s Gap?” Lars asked as he looked at Rene`.

“Well as to that, this female that wrote everything down said Kale was born premature and his mother died in childbirth just as we suspected. Why she did, we do not know? The female did not write that down, maybe she did not know. After the baby was born, the sister took him and decided the baby needed to go to Dragon’s Gap. Again we do not know why?”

She wrote that she knew of a place that she was sure people gathered and left from to go to Dragon’s Gap. It seems to accomplish that she had to sneak away. She wrote she was not able to leave the gang she had become involved with for extended periods of time. Maybe she was too scared or her male was more important to her than her own safety. Whatever the reason she wrote that she knew she could go away for no longer than four days. So she hoped she would find someone to take the baby. She apparently found the rest stop where people waited before they come here.

She waited for two days and eventually a car of people arrived and she knew she had hit the jack pot, they were on their way here apparently. She wrote they were waiting for another car load of refugees to arrive before they left.

Now, here is where it becomes interesting. The people all went to use the restrooms, so she took her chance to hide the infant and run. But as she was about to place the baby in the car, a faceless male came and she writes. Snatched the baby from her arms and then vanished into thin air. She says she was so scared she jumped back into her car and drove away never looking back. That was the last she saw of him and never mentioned the baby or what happened to him again. When asked she told her boyfriend he died. She wrote she had many, many sleepless nights after that.”

“Where is she now?” Reighn asked just before Lars was going to. Rene` shook his head as he said. “Sadly she died at the hands of her boyfriend, he said he took a bad load of drugs and killed her by mistake.”

“Wow that is some mistake!” Sage muttered as Charlie nodded then she asked. “So we don’t have any idea who the faceless male was?”

“Maybe she was on drugs herself.” Claire said in two minds about the faceless male. Whether he was a good guy or bad. Either way he had delivered her baby to her and by the look on Lars’s face he too was not sure either.

Rene` told them. “She wasn’t apparently, she never indulged. No, I am inclined to believe her entry to her journal. I believe she saw what she thought she saw and that there was a faceless male.”

Reighn said thoughtfully. “It is a mystery.”

“Do you have any ideas who the male could have been Rene`.” Charlie asked him, he was shaking his head no, before she even finished speaking. “I do not.”

“The Elementals?” Claire mused. “They could have done it.”

“No, they would have just given him to you and Lars. Why hide him?” Reighn stated.

“Well who then?” Charlie asked with a confused look on her face.

“I know, a Goddess!” Sage stated firmly. “If you think about it. A Goddess could do it without anyone seeing.”

“A faceless male Goddess?” Claire reminded her.

“Oh yeah, I forgot about him.”

“A mystery for another day, but now we know where Kale comes from.” Reighn told them bringing that line of discussion to an end.

“Well yes and truthfully, I do not care anymore, he is here healthy and safe.” Claire also stated ending the speculation.

“What happened to the gang of thieves?” Charlie asked Rene`, who smiled like the Commander he was. “They are of no more concern my Shields administered our Lords justice. So no more young will be kidnapped by their hands. Our people are combing through the records for additional information. Information that we can use to help shut down any other gangs operating, and to find the ones at the center of the web.”

The most powerful dragon ever to live, sitting there cradling in his arms sweet little Cara as he told them in a soft voice filled with his dragon. “I will not allow any like them to live in the same world as my young, as any of our young.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE:

S torm flew through the early morning air. He loved this time of day when the air was thin, and flying was a matter of a soft movement of his enormous wings. He had been away seven days and six nights. It had seemed like months.

Too long away from shadow and hatchlings. I miss them! His dragon complained. Storm grinned as he promised. I know my friend but we are returning now and I will send someone else next time. I promise.

Good, I do not wish to leave shadow and young again.

Well, if we have to, we may take them with us. How about that?

Maybe, that is a good compromise!

Storm smiled as he listened to his dragon grumble as he had done for the last seven days. The nights had been the worse. It was bad enough he was lonely and missing Charlie, he had hardly slept with his arms feeling empty all the time. But having to listen to his dragons constant whining sounding in his head, almost drove him crazy.

His dragon snarled. Whining there was no whining! Females whine. I was discontent.

Storm hurriedly placated him while trying not to laugh. I apologize my large friend, no disrespect intended.

His haste to be home had driven him to decide to leave his Shields early and fly through the long night. Now as the sun rose over the green meadows, he could almost taste the magic in the air that all dragons felt when they came close to the barrier around Dragon’s Gap.

It was always a tickle feast when they crossed the ward, as it bubbled along their scales, like thousands of little fingers running over skin. Causing the dragon to shiver and shake a little until they passed through the shield. Therefore, Storm never felt the little darts finding purchase in his hide between his scales. Or the poison starting its journey throughout his blood system.

His assailant had struck at the right time, as it was impossible for a dragon to fly through the barrier in combat mode. So his scales were soft and not overlapping as they did when armored, letting the darts penetrate his skin.

His body was tired by the hard pace they had set to return to his family and the distance they had covered. His blood was hot and pumping around his body quicker than normal so when the poison reached his huge heart making it stutter and miss a beat or two. Then work even harder to pump the blood along his vessels again, causing the poison to move quicker throughout his system poisoning all his major organs.

By the time Storm had reached the lake between the castle and the Faerie Grove. He knew something was wrong. He slammed shut his bond to Charlie and opened the old path way he had to his brother, Reighn!

Reighn leapt from bed as Sage cried out. “What has happened, the girls?”

“No my soul. It is Storm!” Reighn told her as he ran to the balcony and threw himself into the sky, transforming as he fell. I am coming brother, hold for me. He received no reply and with fear fighting for space in his mind, he trumpeted his anger and warning into the morning sky. Every dragon at the castle and Dragon’s Gap woke and followed their Lord into the sky.

Faeries streamed from the Grove as the huge dragon crashed into the earth, missing their homes by yards. The impact was so hard it trembled the ground, shattering trees within the Grove and windows in the nearby castle.

Charlie screamed in fear as she woke, leaping from the bed and running before she knew what had happened. Luckily the girls had slept in their own beds that night. She felt like her heart had stopped beating, as though her breath was caught in her lungs. All she knew was she felt bereft from the sudden disconnection to Storm. As she made the French door leading to the lounge’s balcony, she heard and saw her dragon falling.

“No… No... No!” She beat on the glass as she screamed. “Storm!” Turning around to return to her bedroom to dress with fear grabbing her by the throat and stopping her taking a full breath. She met the eyes of a faerie who stood in her lounge.

Sudden calm descended on her as if ice filled her veins, she told the two nannies that had flown into the room. “Go to the girls. They are scared.”

Quickly with one frightened look at the faerie they went, leaving Charlie and the faerie together. Although she was fairly sure she knew who stood in her home, Charlie demanded. “Who are you?”

“I am Sela. Your future. You grey one will come with me to the High Queen. Where I will receive my reward?”

Charlie looked down to where her Storm lay as others flew to him. Reighn stood at his head a hand above his eyes. They would wonder why she was not there she knew, and then come for her. She returned her eyes to the faerie. Pointing behind her to Storm, she asked. “Did you do that?”

Sela shrugged one shoulder. “Of course, he had no right to you. I have prior claim.”

Charlie saw red, an actual red haze descended over her eyes. Only once before had that happened, and none had survived that encounter. Her Storm was down, hurt and this female had caused it. Anger pulsed in the room. Sela stared fearfully at her. “Grey one what are you doing?”

Charlie smiled. “This!” With a flick of her hand, she drew her gun up and shot at the faerie. Not bullets like a regular gun, no this was a gun Elijah had given her and one she had trained with over the last six days. The gun fired pellets that for a human or dragon would sting and make them hop about. Which she had proved when she had shot Johner by accident, Sort of!

For faeries it was like being shot by a regular bullet, it damaged the tissue and made a hole in the body. Sela screamed in agony as two rounds grazed the skin of her arm and ribs. With speed she shrunk and flew from the castle still screaming in pain. Missed the bitch! Dammit.

Keeper, Johner and Rene` burst into the room from the balcony and door. Charlie snarled. “She is gone. It was a faerie named Sela. You know who that is?”

“Yes, we have had dealings.” Rene` told her.

“Thought as much. Rene` can you settle the girls?” Charlie asked as she ran towards the bedroom. “I am dressing.”

June said. “I am here for the babies, go Charlie.”

Throwing on jeans and a top Charlie then ran back into the lounge. “How is he?”

Keeper said. “We do not know.”

“Get me there now, please Keeper.” He grabbed her in his arms and ran for the now opened balcony doors.

“Hold tight.” Was his only warning as he jumped into mid-air and transformed all in one motion. Then they were flying toward the ground. Before she could un-clench her jaw, he transformed once more and placed her feet on the earth beside the heaving sides of her blue dragon.

Placing her hands on his soft scales, she rubbed them over his cooling body. “My shadow I am here. Stay with me my love. Do not leave me now.”

Scarlett stood at his head. Charlie pleaded with her. “Do something!”

Scarlet spread her hands. “We do not know what hurt him?” Charlie leant on her shadow hoping her warmth would allow him to know she was there. “Sela, that fucking faerie was at our place. She said she had done this!”

Scarlett hissed out a breath as Elijah and several guards shrunk and flew towards her apartment. Reighn lifted his hand from his brother’s body as he snapped the question to the healers. “Well?”

“Poison of some kind.” Sharm told him as Ella and Prudence, plus several other healers stood around Storm, their hands resting on his dragon sides.

Sharm asked her to move back as several more healers came to him. Charlie moved, and Sage held her hand with Edith standing on her other side her hand in hers. Claire and Verity stood with them. Not alone!

Charlie realized she was not alone. They were all here for her. For Storm, she would not lose him now. “Please Reighn, do not let him die!” She begged.

Reighn looked at her, she quelled from that look. Her mind stuttered in fear, the first she could remember feeling since she arrived here. This was the Dragon Lord in a rage, as she looked around no one was left untouched by his anger even Sage stood transfixed by his power as he demanded to know of Scarlett. “What poison has the faerie kingdom that can fell a dragon as strong as Storm?”

Scarlett shook her head. “None my Lord, no one as far as we know has that capability.”

“Yet my brother lies here, a breath away from death.” Charlie’s heart squeezed the breath from her lungs. No, not my Storm. Please dear Goddess, not my heart.

Rene`s hands tightened on her shoulders as Verity gasped. Edith released her hand and took Verity in her arms. “Hush mama, no one dies today.”

Claire nodded to Reighn. “Call the big guys my Lord!”

“As you say seer.” His voice thundered across Dragon’s Gap and the surrounding land, a deep hum sang from his chest out through his throat to fall onto and into the earth. A Dragon Lords plea for help. Charlie felt the rumble through the soles of her feet. It climbed up her legs and settled into her bones.

“Oh my!” Sighed Verity. “He is calling the ancients. I thought you meant the Elementals.”

Claire shook her head. “No… this can only be fixed by dragon magic and only the Dragon Lord can call them. The big guys.”

“Who?” Sage whispered.

“The ancients, those dragons gone before us. They who lay beneath the castle.” Rene` told her. He turned to Claire. “You and I need to have a long talk young lady, you know far too much.”

She touched his arm. “Not really, the information is only there when I need it. I swear if I knew more, I would tell you.”

He touched her cheek to calm her. “Still talking is good.” She returned the smile. “Alright.”

“Has this ever happened before?” Edith asked and her voice was hushed, not just by the tragedy unfolding before her but by the mist that started to rise around Reighn.

Rene`’ nodded slowly and quietly said. “Once only, many lifetimes ago.”

Soon the hum became a heartbeat as it was joined by many throats from many dragons. Very quickly Reighn was surrounded by a white mist. He knew he had not moved. Only his dragon’s consciousness had. He stared into the mist knowing that within that blanket of white stood many of his ancestors, the ancient ones.

Dragon Lord what do you want of us?

Reighn stared into nothingness and pleaded to the great beings surrounding him. My brother has been poisoned, please do not allow him to die.

We see he is joined to one that comes to us!

I do not understand. Do you mean Charlie, Storms shadow?

The one you call Charlie draws to Dragon’s Gap a soul that will hear our song. One who will care for the heart of the lost descendant, the one that comes will cease the dragons to turn wild.

How is this possible?

Read your histories Dragon Lord, ask the Grounder. Only when the seeker and the bringer of justice are together, will the wild ones come home to the lands of the Dragon Lord.

Just then the hum became intense, everyone stumbled a little. Charlie heard several people cry out in surprise. She watched the ground tremble and the dragons all moved in closer to surround the male dragon on the ground. Storm’s chest rose and fell slowly. Charlie’s eyes remained on him counting each breath as tears clogged her throat.

Then he was lifted into the air as though many hands held him aloft. A bright light enveloped his body and then as quick as it began it finished. And his human body lowered to the earth, the hum ceased and the dragons stood waiting.

Storm sighed as he felt the crippling pain leave, felt his dragon sigh in relief.

Dragon Storm Kingsley, brother of the Dragon Lord. We greet thee!

Who is there?

We who came before you.

Ancients. I greet thee! I am to join you? He asked as sadness swelled his heart at the thought of leaving Charlie and his young.

Eventually but not today dragon Storm, it would be an injustice to remove you from your new family and the one whose heart sings for yours.

I thank you. She completes my soul. As my young fill my heart.

Go in peace dragon Storm.

Reighn leant down and touched Storm’s forehead his eyes opened and they were purple. My brother, my Lord!

Storm’s eyes closed again. He was so tired but not as exhausted as Reighn whose face showed the strain he had been under. Talking to the ancients sapped vital energy and power from him. Leaving him feeling he had been on a three day bender. My brother, my friend!

He croaked out. “Come Storm, come back to us now.” Storm snapped his eyes opened again and smiled at his brother. “Reighn you look like crap!”

Reighn grinned. “I feel as bad as you look.” He helped him stand. “Brother I am glad you are alive.” He hugged him tightly as tightly as Storm held him. “Thank you brother.”

Then they were all there hugging, patting his back so very happy he was alive and well. Slowly a space was made for Charlie as she walked to him. “Storm!”

“Ahh! My heart, my soul I am here whole and yours from now to eternity.” She threw herself into his waiting arms. “I thought I had lost you.” She sobbed into his chest.

“No I will not leave you so easily my shadow.” He swung her shaking body up into his arms as he thanked everyone again and whispered to her. “I know of a place.”

With those words he leapt into the sky with her in his arms transforming into his dragon. Flying to the cave high in the mountains, just for a moment in time to renew what was almost stolen from them.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO:

I t had been five days since Storm’s poisoning. He and Charlie and the girls had not parted since. Charlie worried when he or the girls were away from her for more than an hour. She had taken to wearing her guns again. Reighn had reinforced the warding around the castle and especially her and Storm’s apartment.

Sela had still not been found, even though she had been wounded. Elijah and Johner joined forces to search and placed more dragons, shifters and faeries on patrol around Dragon’s Gap. Charlie was annoyed with herself, for her fear and anger and mostly for missing her shot. She never missed, since then she had spent hours with the girls and Storm in the cells below the castle practicing.

In the past she went hunting to burn off both emotions as she was sure Storm would have. But they had responsibilities now, to each other and their young ones who were having a hard time. Unfortunately they had both seen their loving daddy on the ground fighting for his life. They had watched him revive and fly off with their mother and yet they still believed he would die and leave them. Both girls had known he was hurt very badly.

Charlie had found Kelsey more than once since they had returned tearful and frightened, Cara just clung to him. Now days later the nightmares were finally easing. Storm had told her, if they remained for too much longer, he would have his father see the girls.

The day before, for the first time since the incident, Cara had let him leave the apartment without a massive tantrum. Last night was the first night the girls had slept in their own beds again. Although Cara had slept in the crib Storm had placed in Kelsey’s room for her.

Charlie knew the biggest amount of fear they had, came from her. From her feeling of suppressed anger at not killing Sela. And ending the torment of not knowing when or where she would turn up again. Because Charlie knew people like Sela became obsessed and that obsession grew. It never dissipated.

This morning before she opened her eyes, she had decided she would try to be less... She sighed, less fearful. There she admitted it.

She opened her eyes and watched Storm sleep. His beautiful face with his long eyelashes laying on his high cheek bones. His straight nose and soft full lips that brought her such delight and vowed she would ease up today. Storm needed to be working, going about his business. Her irrational reaction was hampering their new life.

She left him to sleep and showered taking her time. As she thought over all the things, she had to do with and without the girls for the day. Dressed she started towards the kitchen deciding she would call all her faeries back. The faeries had all needed the time to decompress, to take counsel from their Queen. She and Storm and their children had just needed a little time to be a family. To renew their family bond that was so very new and to make a few happy memories.

Now though it was time to get on with their and in thinking this. Charlie smiled deciding hot cakes for breakfast sounded exactly what they all needed, and in truth it was the one meal she could prepare.

She passed Kelsey’s room then stopped. Instinct as old as time had her hand going to the gun she carried. She took four steps back and gently pushed open the door and saw her, the damn faerie, standing with her hands on her daughter.

Kelsey’s eyes were wide but not with fear, she was angry. It shone from within and blasted Charlie as she entered the room. She could not have been prouder of her daughter. Sela whirled around when she saw the little female’ eyes widen, her senses sung. The grey one was here! She hissed at Charlie. “See what you have made me do.”

“What would that be?” Charlie drawled in return.

“Why will you not come with me?”

“Because I do not have too.”

Sela squeezed Kelsey’s throat as she hissed. “I demand you come with me.”

“Why?” Charlie rubbed her cheek with her hand. Fear for her daughter resonated in the hum from her throat, she would be damned if she let this female know she was terrified. She could see Kelsey’s eyes widen more as she started to go red with the effort it took for her to try and breathe. Charlie could hear Harper’s voice in her mind, cautioning her, Wait… Wait! She will flinch, then she is yours. Then you show no mercy!

Sela loosened her hold on Kelsey, who took in several deep breaths and squeezed her eyes shut. Then they opened and narrowed in anger as tears dripped from her eyes. Kelsey looked at her mama and wanted to scream and tell the bad lady to go and leave them alone. But she stayed silent as her mama would want her too.

She had been so frightened when she had woken and seen the faerie standing over Cara’s crib. Her first reaction was to shift to her cat and run, then she remembered she was the older sister and Cara was hers to protect. So she had thrown her book at the faerie instead. The one about cougars Grandma Verity had given her at the tea party. It had hit the faerie on her back. Kelsey was proud of that throw. Uncle Stan would be too, he was teaching all the girls to throw. Kelsey had been the best so far. When the book had hit the faerie she had spun around so fast and even before Kelsey could shift into her cat, she had grabbed her throat. Then mama had come in.

A knife appeared in the faerie’s hand. Kelsey could not see it but she felt the sharp blade under her chin. Her eyes went wide as she looked at her mama she could not help it fear leeched from her now and reached out to Charlie.

Sela chortled as she exclaimed. “I have searched my whole life for a grey one. I knew you existed.”

Charlie eyed Kelsey saw she was scared but still holding it together and casually asked. “So you said before, so how did you know?”

Sela laughed, and it sounded manic to Charlie. “Faith. The High Queen which is what people like you must call her. Because you are not special like me. I call her our Queen Mother. We are her favored ones.”

“Yeah…Yeah! So you were saying.” Charlie asked with as little respect in her voice as she could summon up. Sela growled and her shoulders twitched, she said through her teeth. “She said you would exist, and I believed and now I have been vindicated, regardless of Queen Scarlett and her King!” She sneered.

Charlie almost snorted with derision. Seriously jealousy dear Goddess! “Oh let me see! Tell me Sela did you want Elijah?”

Sela pouted. “He was mine. I had marked him for my king and then she came along and stole him. He is connected to the pixie court. He would have made me a good king, but she took him, even though her family holds dishonor. Her sister ran away and left the Queen Mother heart broken and now we know she had a grey one.”

“That would be me of course?” Charlie drawled again.

“Yes! You who think they are too good for the High Queens court.”

“Oh please! I never said I would not go. I just wanted time with my shadow and young before we went, that is all.” Charlie eyed the faerie, anger simmered along her nerves. Her skin felt tight demanding action. She would kill this female, justice demanded it! “So this was all to get me to go with you?”

“Yes of course.”

“You could have just asked.”

“Why ask when I hold a knife to your young ones throat?”

“See now that is just going to make things difficult for you. Before you can hurt my child I will wound you. Then I will take you somewhere quiet where I can show you what human assassins do to their prey. I have spent years perfecting my trade.”

“You lie!” Sela gulped audibly. She trembled in fear because the casually quiet way the female spoke, sent fear skating down her spine, making Sela think she actually meant it.”

“Want to find out?” Charlie asked with death in her voice.

Sela stood holding Kelsey in her grasp a knife to her throat as Charlie leaned on the door frame arms crossed. The gun hanging from her fingers, appearing for all the world relaxed and uninterested in what was actually happening in the room. Sela knew she would not use the gun with her young held so close to her body, she would be terrified she would miss and kill the child.

Sela smirked as long as she controlled the child then the grey one was hers. Even though she looked as though she had nothing to worry about. Sela believed it to be an act of indifference. She measured the distance between them and figured it to be ten feet at least. “You would never make it.” She told Charlie confidently.

Charlie looked at her daughter and smiled as she softly called to her. “Kitten come to mama.”

Instantly Kelsey shifted to her kitten and slipped from the faeries grip and ran fast towards Charlie who was moving. She leapt above the racing kitten and landed legs either side of the now downed faerie. Her hand around her throat. She ordered Kelsey. “Find your papa sweet girl now!”

Kelsey ran hard from the room skating on the floor as she slid into the bedroom. Storm was half way into his shirt. He stopped when she tumbled into the room and banged up against his legs, he lifted her up and she mewed and shook.

“Alright... Alright little one. Dada is here.” He placed her on the bed. “Stay dada will find mama and keep her safe.”

The kitten curled into a tight ball and shivered. Storm petted her once and then moved silently through the apartment, he came to the girl’s bedroom and moved inside. Charlie flicked her cold grey eyes towards him, as he lifted the sleeping Cara from her crib.

They had not moved her into her own room, yet it was to be today’s big adventure. He nodded once and walked from the room. When she was sure he had left the hallway, she returned her gaze to the female on the floor between her feet.

Then she placed the gun against the faeries shoulder and fired, moved the gun to the other shoulder and fired again. Sela screamed her pitch became so high it was inaudible to human hearing. Charlie heard as she snarled. “Shut up!”

The high-pitched sound stopped immediately. Charlie lifted the faerie towards her by the throat with one hand. The other had the barrel of the gun pressed against Sela’s heart. She stared down at her with eyes gone ghostly grey, causing Sela to whimper in fear and disbelief. Charlie whispered through lips that were dry, anger and fear for her daughter running through her system.

“You come into my home and threaten my child. Try to take the life of my shadow. Work hard to destroy my friend’s bonding. Your life is forfeited, you know that right? You must have known to come here was a suicide mission?”

Charlie grinned at the fear filled eyes that silently pleaded with her as she hoarsely begged. “Please…please do not kill me. I will give you the one who gave me the poison for the dragon.”

“Oh, you will give me that anyway and I am going to kill you Sela. I promised you torture in case you did not realize that was what I was talking about.” She smiled coldly at the female and softly told her. “You should be thankful those days are over for me and I am not my sister. If she was alive today she would take many… many days to end your life. And she would have enjoyed it!” Forgive me Harper for the lie! “So now you have to decide, do you wish to die slowly or quickly? Believe me I can make it last. Give me the name?”

Sela realizing there was no reprieve from the grey eyed demon leaning over her, cackled out a laugh then said. “Never grey one, you will never know when he comes for you.”

Charlie with a nod and in a dispassionate voice stated. “So be it, go to your death knowing I will find him and he too will die. You protected no one with your silence.” Before Sela could spew anymore words, she snapped the faeries neck and dropped the lifeless body to the floor. She whirled around crouching into a defensive position when she heard a sound behind her.

Storm stood inside the doorway eyeing the female that resembled his Charlie and saw only the assassin. She growled as she crouched over the dead body warning him to stay away from her. Storm knew if she ran, which he could see her thinking of doing she would not come back. Fear of what he would think of what he had witnessed her do. This he knew would keep her running, no matter that she loved him or their young. She would never believe he could love her for doing what she was born to do. Protect those she loved.

So Storm did what he always did and said bluntly ignoring her warning. “Cara is with Kelsey and Justice. I will have that disposed of.” Indicating the body on the floor. He had already called Reighn and Elijah. They waited outside their home for him to signal they could enter.

Charlie still on the killing edge nodded. Storm moved carefully to her and gently took her chin in his hand and lifted her face to his. “Come back now Charlie. The threat is gone and your family awaits. Do not leave us we need and love you. Come back to me now my shadow.”

He placed his lips against hers and as she opened her mouth to receive his kiss, a spark of remembered love sprang to life. A touch of dragon’s breath flowed into her lungs and through her system. She closed her eyes and moved the inches to him letting his arms surround her in his warmth. His dragon crooned to her as her body softened, he kissed her cheek, her eyes and whispered in her ear.

“Now there you are, there is my shadow. My Charlie.” He soothed her heart and soul as she took in one shuddering breath and then another and soon she was more of herself again. Storm enfolded the love of his life in his arms and picked her up carrying her to their young. He and his dragon at peace. She was here and safe. Charlie shivered as she came back to herself carried in her shadow’s arms she let the warmth of his love surround her. When he placed her on their bed and sat beside her Cara crawled into her arms as he picked Justice up and cradled him to his shoulder.

Charlie lifted her hand and petted the still trembling kitten between them. Knowing it was not only fear but impotent anger that made her daughter shiver, she said to Kelsey. “I know you are angry and scared kitten, but everything you did was right. You protected your sister until your daddy and I could come for you. For that we are very, very proud of you, our sweet brave Kelsey but now it is time to shift back. We need to hold you little one to know you are alright. Mama needs that.”

Instantly a little shower of sparkles appeared in place of the kitten and then Kelsey threw herself into her mama’s arms as tears poured from her eyes. Cara petted Kelsey's hair as Storm with Justice against his shoulder held Charlie as she held their daughters.

Sometime later, the room was filled with sound and people as the family. Her large wonderful noisy family arrived to make sure all were safe. Kelsey and Cara were taken from her arms and hugged.

Rene` flicked his fingers, and Kelsey was dressed in a red dress, as little ones could not shift with clothes on. Then she was held by every male and female there and they were all there. Babies, young, faeries. Grandparents, aunties and uncles everyone.

The Queen, kissed Charlie’s forehead then said. “I am sorry niece.”

Charlie shrugged. “Me too… but she had my babies.”

Scarlett’s face hardened. “For that alone. I should raise her and kill her all over again.”

Which made Charlie and Storm lean away from the furious faerie as they shuddered, realizing she meant it. Elijah smiled at Charlie and Storm as he placed his hands on Scarlett’s shoulders and said. “My light, Kelsey is asking for you.”

Her hands flapped about as she said. “Oh my sweet kitten.” She whirled from them and went straight to Kelsey. Elijah murmured so only they could hear. “We took care of everything. Kelsey’s room will be cleaned and painted. Sparrow is overseeing that now and niece I am glad you are well.” He kissed her forehead as Scarlett had done.

Storm asked him. “She will not really do that, right?”

Elijah smiled. “I will endeavor to change her mind.” He grinned as he scooped Justice up into his arms and walked to where Scarlett was cuddling Kelsey, and Cara was in Edith’s arms. Charlie whispered. “You notice he didn’t say she couldn’t!”

“I noticed!”

Rene` walked over and dragged Charlie up into his arms, he said nothing just hugged her and then released her to Verity. He clapped Storm on his shoulder then walked from the room stealing Cara from Edith as he went. Charlie looked after him. Verity hugged her. “He is upset, when he calms down he will talk to you, he is thankful he was here. It is hitting him hard that he could have not been home.”

“Oh!’

“Do not worry, Rene` needs sometimes to be slapped upside the head as Edee says.”

Causing Charlie and Storm to grin as she walked off following her shadow. Reighn called out. “Family, food is in the kitchen, June and Ella are cooking. I am starving.” He winked at Charlie when there was a mass exit from their bedroom.

She turned to her shadow and leant her head on his chest breathing in his unique scent of thunder. She felt his arms go around her and heard the whispered Mine!

Which could not help but make her smile. Yes, they were all hers.

Storms dragon smiled as he thought.

Their shadow killed.

She called it Justice!

They called it protecting family!

Here ends Storm and Charlie’s story, look for Ash and Olinda’s story in book four of Dragon’s Gap.

Continue the story of The Dragon's Gap Series in

Book four: Ash and Olinda’s story or

Set 2 of Dragon’s Gap

BOOKS IN THE DRAGON’S GAP SERIES

Dragon's Gap: Reighn & Sage

Dragon's Gap: Sharm & Edith

Dragon's Gap: Love’s Catalyst

Dragon's Gap: Storm & Charlie

Dragon's Gap: Ash & Olinda

Dragon's Gap: Ace & Harper

Dragon's Gap: Love’s Impulse

Dragon's Gap: Thorn & Ciana

Dragon's Gap: Conor & Ocean

Dragon's Gap: A Christmas Surprise

Dragon’s Gap: Box set 1-3 Plus Love’s Catalyst

Dragon’s Gap: Box set 4-5 Plus Love’s Impulse

Dragon’s Gap Box set 6-7 Plus A Christmas Surprise

I hope you enjoyed this compilation of books 1-3 plus the Novella.

For future books by the same author: LMLacee.com